iii
iii!M
Ill
1
ill!
liiill
1
rfiS'OLOGIOJLL
BR 270 .S6 1885
Smith, Philip, 1817-1885.
The history of the Christia
church during the middle
THE POPE IN PROCESSION.
The Student's Ecclesiastical History
Part II.
THE HISTORY
OF THE
CHRISTIAN CHURCH
DURING THE MIDDLE AGES
WITH A SUMMARY OF THE REFORMATION
CENTURIES XI. TO XVI.
y
By PHILIP SMITH, B.A.
AUTHOR OF THE "STUDENT'S OLD TESTAMENT HISTORY" AND THE "STUDENT'S NEW
TESTAMENT HISTORY"
WITH ILLUSTRATIONS
NEW YORK
HARPER & BROTHERS, FRANKLIN SQUARE
1885
THE STUDENT'S SERIES.
12mo, Ci.oth, uniform in style.
MANUAL OF ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY.
By Philip Smith. Two Parts. Illustrated.
SKEAT'S ETYMOLOGICAL DICTIONARY.
$1 25.
THE STUDENT'S CLASSICAL DICTION-
ARY. Illustrated. $1 25.
ANCIENT HISTORY OF THE EAST. By
Philip Smith. Illustrated. $1 25.
HISTORY OF GREECE. By Dr. William
Smith. Illustrated. $1 25.
COX'S GENERAL HISTORY OF GREECE.
With Maps. $1 25.
LIDDELL 'S HISTORY OF ROME. Illustra-
ted. $1 25.
MERIV ALE'S GENERAL HISTORY OF
ROME. With Maps. $1 25.
LYELL'S GEOLOGY. Illustrated. $1 25.
GIBBON'S DECLINE AND FALL OF THE
ROMAN EMPIRE^ Illustrated. $1 25.
HISTORY OF FRANCE. By the Rev. W. H.
Jkrvis, M.A. Illustrated. $1 25.
HUME'S HISTORY OF ENGLAND. Illus-
trated. New Edition. $1 50.
STRICKLAND'S QUEENS OF ENGLAND.
Illustrated. $1 25.
HALLAM'S CONSTITUTIONAL HISTORY
OF ENGLAND. $1 25.
HALLAM'S MIDDLE AGES. %\ 25.
OLD TESTAMENT HISTORY. By Philip
Smith. With Maps and Illustrations. $1 25.
NEW TESTAMENT HISTORY. By Philip
Smith. With Maps and Illustrations.
$1 25.
LEWIS'S HISTORY OF GERMANY. With
Maps and Illustrations. %\ 50.
THE STUDENT'S SMALLER SERIES.
16mo, Cloth.
SCRIPTURE HISTORY. Illustrated. 60 cents.
HISTORY OF GREECE. Illustrated. 60
cents.
HISTORY OF ROME. Illustrated. 60 cents.
COX'S SCHOOL HISTORY OF GREECE.
With Maps. 60 cents.
HISTORY OF ENGLAND. Illustrated. 60 cts.
ANCIENT HISTORY OF THE EAST. Illus-
trated. 60 cents.
SEEM ANN' 8 MYTHOLOGY. Ill'd. 60 cts.
MERI VALE'S SCHOOL HISTORY OF
ROME. With Eleven Maps. 75 cents.
Pphlisued »y HARPER & BROTHERS, New York.
E3T Any of the above bookt tent by mail, postage prepaid, to any part of the United Stale) or Canada,
on receipt of the price.
PREFACE.
The present Work forms the continuation and conclusion
of the Author's " History of the Christian Church during
the First Ten Centuries."
The Preface to that Yolume set forth the need of such
a Manual, not only for the Theological Student, but also
for every reader of Civil History, which becomes more
closely connected with Ecclesiastical History as we ad-
vance into the Middle Ages ; while the great severance of
a large part of Western Christendom from Home marks
the epoch at which the general history of the Church
branches out into that of the several nations.
The limit thus prescribed by the nature of the subject
corresponds to that which has been found practicable in
the execution of the work ; for the Author is not ashamed
to confess that he had to learn the magnitude of his task
in its performance — " Experto disces quam gravis iste labor "
— and the book was not written in the order of its final
arrangement. The History of the Medieval Church— or
rather that well-defined part of it which begins from the
darkness of the Tenth Century— is a subject large enough
in itself, and a complete History of the Reformation is one
of equal magnitude ; but the ultimate issue of the former
vi PREFACE.
can only be seen by a glance at least, comprehensive how-
ever brief, over the latter ; and this has been attempted in
the present Volume.
Apart from all questions of opinion about the true
Catholic Church, which belong to polemical Theology, the
external union of Western Christianity under the twofold
headship of the Roman See and the Empire supplies a
well-defined historical chain, which is here followed in the
first two Books, from the deaths of the Emperor Otho III.
and Pope Sylvester II. (a.d. 1002-3) to the Reformation,
at the epoch marked by the coronation of Charles Y. in
the same year as the Diet and great Protestant Confession
of Augsburg (1530) and the death of Pope Clement VII.
(1534), which is also the epoch of England's severance
from Rome. Then, taking up what Mosheim long since
defined as the Internal History of the Church, the attempt
is made to exhibit, in successive Books, the Constitution,
Worship, and most distinctive Doctrines of the Roman
Catholic system ; the progress and decline of Monasticism,
including the wondrous phenomenon of the Mendicant
Orders, the standing militia of Rome, till their corruptions
became a chief cause of the revolt from her authority;
the great intellectual movement of Scholasticism and the
Universities ; and the rebellion of opinion and conscience
against authority, which — justly or unjustly — was stig-
matized as Heresy. This subject leads, by a natural
transition, to the great movement of Reformation, begin-
ning with Wyclif and Hus, and culminating in the
religious revolution of the Sixteenth Century ; the last
wide period being only sketched in outline.
With regard to the authorities on which the Work is
founded, the avowal made in the Preface to the former
Volume is still more applicable to the vast, literature of the
Medieval Church. Though the subject has formed one of
his special studies, the Author does not claim to have
founded the present Manual on the life-long labour of
original research ; but to have used the best Histories
PREFACE. vii
accessible, with such, reference to primary authorities as
was possible. The works chiefly used are constantly
indicated by references, and quotations are freely made
where they seemed to give the best expression of the
subject. Special acknowledgment is due to the thesaurus
of extracts from original authorities, collected with equal
industry and judgment by Gieseler in the Notes to his
History,1 which were also freely drawn on by Canon
Robertson, to whose work the Author's acknowledgment
is now mingled with regret for his loss (he died on the
8th of July, 1882, in his 70th year). Another tribute of
mingled gratitude and regret is due to Archbishop Trench,
on his retirement from the see of Dublin, for the spirited
and devout portraiture of the period in his Lectures on
Medieval Church History ;2 and great help has been derived
from the late Archdeacon Hardwick's two excellent
Manuals of Church History during the Middle Ages and
the Reformation, edited by the present Bishop of Chester
(Dr. Stubbs) ; and also from Mr. Pryce's Essay, which has
become a standard work, on the Holy Roman Empire. Of
Dean Milman's History of Latin Christianity, and the works
of Hallam, it is almost superfluous to sj)eak. Constant
use has been made of the German Church Histories of
Guerike, Niedner, Kurz, and Hase. Some important
authorities for special parts of the work are acknowledged
in their place ; but a tribute of admiration must here be
paid to the labours of the late Professor Brewer and
Dr. Shirley on the Franciscans and the Schoolmen, and
particularly Roger Bacon and Wyclif.
The avowal made in the Author's former Preface of his
attempt to preserve historical impartiality, but not in a
spirit of indifference, becomes the more necessary from
1 The references are to Mr. Hull's Translation in Clark's Foreign
Theological Library.
2 Another light of the Irish Church, the late Bishop Fitzgerald, has
left behind the Lectures delivered in Trinity College, Dublin, which it is
hoped will soon be published. They are full of instruction and suggestion.
Vin PREFACE.
the nature of the questions at issue throughout the
Middle Ages, especially between the Church of Rome and
those who regard it as essentially a corrupted form of
Christianity. On all such matters the object aimed
at has been to state the plain historic truth, without
exaggerating or glozing over the conclusions to which
it leads.
Luther's Cell in the Augustinian Convent at Erfurt.
Noah's Ark, as a Symbol of Salvation in the Church by Bapti
From the Catacombs.
CONTENTS.
BOOK I.
CLIMAX OF THE EMPIEE AND THE PAPACY AND
THEIR CONFLICT FOR SUPREMACY.
Centuries XI.-XIII.
CHAPTER I.
PAGE
SUPREMACY OF THE EMPIRE AND REFORM OF THE
PAPACY, UNDER HENRY II., CONRAD II., AND
HENRY III. a.d. 1002-1056 1
CHAPTER II.
SUPREMACY OF HILDEBRAND (GREGORY VII.) AND
HIS CONTEST WITH HENRY IV. ABOUT INVESTI-
TURES, a.d. 1057-1085 10
CHAPTER III.
THE CRUSADES AND THE PAPACY: WITH THE
SEQUEL OF THE DISPUTE OX INVESTITURES.
From the Death of Gregory VII. to thk Concordat op Worms
and the Death of the Emperor Henry V.
a.d. 1085 1125 J4
II— A 2
CONTENTS.
CHAPTER IV.
THE HOUSE OF HOHENSTAUFEN AND THE PAPACY.
PAGE
From the Election of Pope Honorius II. and the Emperor
LOTHAIR II. TO THE DEATHS OF THE EMPEROR HENRY VI.
and Pope Celestine III. a.d. 1124-1198 40
CHAPTER. V.
CLIMAX OF THE PAPACY:
AND FALL OF THE HOUSE OF HOHENSTAUFEN.
From the Election of Innocent III. to the Deaths of
Conrad IV. and Innocent IV. a.d. 1198-1254 61
CHAPTER VI.
END OF THE PAPAL SUPKEMACY.
From the Election of Alexander IV. to the Deaths of
Boniface VIII. and Benedict XL a.d. 1254-1304 .. .. 81
BOOK II.
THE DEGEADATION AND OUTWAED EEVIVAL OF
THE PAPACY.
Centuries XIV.-XVI.
CHAPTER VII.
THE "BABYLONIAN CAPTIVITY."— PART I.
CLEMENT V. AND JOHN XXII. a.d. 1305-1334 103
CHAPTER VIII.
THE BABYLONIAN CAPTIVITY— PART II.
From Benedict XII. to Gregory XI. a.d. 1334-1378.
Including the Tribuneship of Rtenzi at Rome .. 119
CONTENTS. xi
CHAPTER IX.
THE GREAT PAPAL SCHISM.-PART I.
PAGE
To thr Council op Pisa and the Death of Alexander V.
a.d. 1378-1410 136
CHAPTER X.
THE GREAT PAPAL SCHISM —PART II.
The Council of Constance and End of the Schism.
a.d. 1410 to 1418 149
CHAPTER XI.
PAPACY OF MARTIN V. AND EUGENIUS IV.
The Council of Basle : to its Virtual End. a.d. 1418-1443 . 168
CHAPTER XII.
THE COUNCIL OF FERRARA AND FLORENCE.
The XVIIth (Ecumenical of the Romans. End of the Council
of Basle, a.d. 1438 to 1447 .. ..' 185
CHAPTER XIII.
OUTWARD REVIVAL OF THE PAPACY.
Age of the Renaissance. Nicolas V. Calixtus III. Pius II.
Paul II. a.d. 1447-1471 196
CHAPTER XIV.
THE PAPACY IN THE AGE OF THE RENAISSANCE.
Sixtus IV. Innocent VIII. Alexander VI. Pius III.
a.d. 1471-1503 214
CHAPTER XV.
THE PAPACY IN THE AGE OF THE REFORMATION.
Julius II. Leo X. Clement VII. To the Epoch of the
Coronation of Charles V. a.d. 1503-1530 233
xii CONTENTS.
BOOK III.
THE CONSTITUTION, WORSHIP, AND DOCTEINES
OF THE MEDIEVAL CHURCH.
Centuries XI.-XVI.
CHAPTER XVI.
PAGE
THE PAPACY, HIERARCHY, AND CLERGY 255
CHAPTER XVII.
MINISTRATIONS OF THE CHURCH. Centuries XI.-XVI. 271
CHAPTER XVIII.
SAINT- WORSHIP AND MARIOLATRY. HYMNOLOGY
AND SACRED ART 294
CHAPTER XIX.
THE EUCHARISTIC CONTROVERSY.
Lanfranc and Berengar— Doctrine of Transubstantiation . . 310
BOOK IV.
THE MONASTIC ORDERS AND MENDICANT FRIARS.
CHAPTER XX.
REFORMED AND NEW MONASTIC ORDERS 328
CHAPTER XXI.
THE MILITARY AND MINOR MONASTIC ORDERS .. 351
CHAPTER XXII.
THE MENDICANT ORDERS. ST. DOMINIC AND THE
PREACHING FRIARS, a.d. 1170, et seq 368
CONTENTS. xiii
CHAPTER XXIII.
PAGE
THE MENDICANT FRIAKS -continued. ST. FRANCIS
AND HIS ORDER, a.d. 1182-1226 381
CHAPTER XXIV.
PROGRESS OF THE FRANCISCANS, a.d. 1226-1256 .. 399
CHAPTER XXV.
LATER HISTORY OF THE MENDICANT ORDERS ..415
BOOK V.
ECCLESIASTICAL LEARNING, THE UNIVERSITIES,
AND SCHOLASTIC THEOLOGY.
Centuries XI.-XV.
CHAPTER XXVI.
RETROSPECT OF CENTURIES VI.-X 438
CHAPTER XXVII.
RISE OF SCHOLASTIC DIVINITY.
From Lanfranc and Berengar to Anselm — Second Half of
Cent. XI 451
CHAPTER XXVIII.
FIRST AGE OF SCHOLASTICISM.
Realism and Nominalism: Roscellin, Abelard, and St. Ber-
nard. The Victorines and Peter Lombard. First Half
of Cent. XII 464
CHAPTER XXIX.
SECOND AGE OF SCHOLASTICISM.
The Universities and the Schoolmen. — Cent. XII., XIII. .. 486
XIV CONTENTS.
CHAPTER XXX.
PAGE
SCHOLASTIC THEOLOGY— continued.
THE FRIARS AND THE UNIVERSITY OF PARIS.
St. Bonaventcra, St. Thomas Aquinas, Duns Scotus.
a.d. 1221 4308 501
CHAPTER XXXI.
THE GREATEST OF THE SCHOOLMEN.
Roger. Bacon. From about 1214 to after 1292 a.d 525
CHAPTER XXXII.
LAST AGE OF SCHOLASTICISM.
William of Ockham and the Later Schoolmen. From the
End of Cent. XIII. to the End of Cent. XV 543
CHAPTER XXXIII.
MYSTICAL THEOLOGY AND THE MYSTICS.
Centuries XIV. and XV 554
BOOK VI.
SECTS AND HERESIES OF THE MIDDLE AGES.
CHAPTER XXXI V.
ORIGIN OF THE MEDIEVAL SECTS.
Retrospect. — Centuries VII.-XII 576
CHAPTER XXXV.
THE MANICHEAN SECTS:
Cathari, Albigenses, etc. — Centuries XII., XIII 585
CHAPTER XXXVI.
THE WALDENSES, OR POOR MEN OF LYON.
Centuries XII.-XV 595
CONTENTS. xv
CHAPTER XXXVII.
PAGE
THE ALBIGENSIAN CRUSADE, a.d. 1198-1229 .. ..607
CHAPTER XXXVIII.
THE INQUISITION: from a.d. 1229 621
BOOK VII.
THE REFORMATION AND ITS PRECURSORS.
CHAPTER XXXIX.
WYCLIF AND THE LOLLARDS, a.d. 1324 (?)-1384, et seq. 629
CHAPTER XL.
JOHN HUS, JEROME OF PRAGUE,
AND THE RELIGIOUS CONFLICT IN BOHEMIA.
From the Fourteenth Century to the Peace of Westphalia
(a.d. 1648) 650
CHAPTER XLI.
SUMMARY OF THE PROTESTANT REFORMATION.
Century XVI 681
The Pope's Chair at the Council of Constance.
Christ and the Doctors. The figure brlow is supposed to represent the Firmament.
LIST OF ILLUSTRATIONS.
PAGE
The Pope in Procession Frontispiece
A Gem, with Christian Symbols Title
The Twelve Apostles on Thrones, with Our Lord in the centre . . . . v
Luther's Cell in the Augustinian Convent at Erfurt viii
Noah's Ark, as a Symbol of Salvation in the Church by Baptism .. ix
The Pope's Chair at the Council of Constance xv
Christ and the Doctors xvi
Susannah and the Elders allegorized as a type of the Church : a Sheep
between two wild beasts xvii
Coin of Charles the Great xviii
Vestibule of the Abbey of Lorsch, near Darmstadt xl
The Walls of Rome. The Ostian Gate 1
Rome 10
Ancient Chalices, formerly at Monza 23
Jerusalem 24
Shrine of the "Three Kings," Cologne Cathedral 40
The Iron Crown of Lombardy, at Monza Cathedral , BO
Apse of the Apostles' Church at Cologne 61
Basilica of the Lateran, (San Giovanni in Laterano) 81
The Lord with SS. Peter and Paul. An ancient Glass Medallion,
found in the Catacombs, and preserved in the Vatican 102
Avignon; with the Broken Bridge over the Rhone 103
Palace of the Popes at Avignon 119
The Castle of St. Angelo (Mausoleum of Hadrian) 136
Hall of the Kaufhaus, in which the Council of Constance was held .. 149
Medal of Martin V. From the British Museum 167
Medal of Pope Eugenius IV 1(58
Florence 185
Medal of John Palseologus. II., by Pisani. (Reverse.) 195
LIST OF ILLUSTRATIONS. xvii
PAGE
Interior of St. Peter's, at Rome 196
Medal of Cosmo de' Medici 213
Bronze Statue of St. Peter, in St. Peter's, at Rome 214
The Pope in Procession 233
Durham Cathedral 255
Shrine of St. heboid, at Nuremberg 270
Cologne Cathedral 271
St. Peter Fishing. (From the Calixtine Catacomb) 293
The Virgin Enthroned 294
Abbey of Corbey, in Westphalia 310
Archbishop celebrating Mass "before the Table " 327
The Abbey of Clugny, in Burgundy 328
IXQTC and Anchor. (A Gem from Martigny) 350
The Temple, Paris 351
Monks. — Devotion and Labour. One at prayer and two basket-m;iking 367
Interior of Cordova Cathedral 368
St. Francis in Glory. From the Fresco by Giotto, on the Vault of
the Lower Church of St. Francis at Assisi 381
Assi&i : showing the Churches of St. Francis .. 399
Christ the Good Shopherd, with subjects from the Old Testament.
An archaic bronze Medallion, found in the Catacombs at Rome . . 414
Franciscan Friar and Trinitarian Monk 415
Tomb of the Venerable Bede : in the Galilee of Durham Cathedral .. 438
Tomb of Charles the Great, at Aix-la-Chapelle 451
Vezelay — where St. Bernard preached the Second Crusade .. .. 464
Interior of Notre Dame, Paris 486
The Great, Benedictine Abbey of Monte Cassino 501
Merton College, Oxford .. 525
The Kbnigsstuhl at Rhense on the Rhine 543
Strassburg 554
Interior of the Court of a Greek Monastery. ' A monk is calling the
Congregation to prayers by beating a board called a Simaodro,
which is used instead of bells 576
Albi 585
Church of St. Ainay, Lyon 595
Gateway of Carcassonne 607
The Three Children in the Fiery Furnace 620
Prison of the Inquisition at Cordova 621
Preaching at Paul's Cross 629
Old Town-hall (Rathhaus) at Prague 650
Council of Trent. From a photograph of an old picture which used
to hang in the Church of Santa Maria Maggiore at Trent .. .. 681
Castle of the Wartburg in Thuringia, where Luther made his trans-
lation of the Bible 690
Susannah and the Elders allegorized as a type of the Church :
a Sheep between two wild beasts. From a bas-relief.
Coin of Charles the Gnat
CHRONOLOGICAL TABLE OF EVENTS
AND PERSONS.1
RETROSPECT OF IMPORTANT POINTS REFERRED TO IN
CENTURIES VI. -X.
A.D. PAGE
524. Boethius the last Classical Latin Writer 440
Decay of Learning ; but preserved by the Church 441
600. The Epoch from which the Middle Ages begin 440
Ecclesiastical Schools. Gregory the Great 442
630. Schools of King Sigbert and Bishop Felix in East Anglia . . 443
653. Constantine founds the Paulician Heresy in Armenia .. .. 579
668. Archbishop Theodore. Greek Learning in England . . . . 443
Learning flourishing in Northumbria 444
684. Benedict Biscop's Abbeys of Wearmouth and Jarrow . . . . 445
The Venerable Bede (ob. 735). His knowledge of Greek .. 445
690. Burning of Panlicians by Justinian II 579
735. Archbishop Egbert (ob. 766); the Schools of York .. .. 445
766. Alcuin (6. 735, d. 804) ; teacher of Charles the Great 445-6
800 f. The Cathedral and Conventual Schools of Charles .. ..446
811. Capitularies of Charles on Church-building 306
813. Council of Mainz. Feast of the Assumption 295
i Note.— This is intended not merely as a Chronological Table complete in itself,
but a gathering up into consecutive order of the items which our arrangement by
subjects lias necessarily dispersed through the book.
Beyond the limits of the text (Centuries XI.-XVI.) various items incidentally
referred to are inserted boih at the beginning and the end of the Table.
What relates to the conversion of the nations of Northern Europe (in Centuries
XI.-XIV.) has already been given In our First Volume.
CHRONOLOGICAL TABLE. xix
A.D. PAGE
871. Destruction of the Paulician stronghold Tephrica 580
General Intellectual State of Europe in 9th and 10th Centuries 447
880 (circ.). Death of John Scotus Hrigena 448-450
912. Berno founds the Benedictine Order of Glugny 332
960. Witikund OF Corvey against Monastic Reform 335
969 f. Pauliciaiis in Thrace, &c. : spread to Europe 580
Oriental Origin of Western Manicheaa Sects 578-580
980. Avicenna, Arab commentator on Aristotle (06. 1037).. 458-9
999. Sylvester II., P. (Gerbert), brings Arab Learning from Spain 458
1000. General Expectation of the Millennium 306
ELEVENTH CENTURA
1002. Death of the Emperor Otho III 2
Henry II. (of Bavaria) King of the Romans 2
1003. Death of Pope Sylvester II. (Gerbert). His Learning .. .. 448
John XVII. (Sicco) and John XVIII. (Fanassi) Popes .. .. 3 n.
Sergius IV. (Bocca di Porco) Pope 3 n.
1004. Leutheric, Archbishop of Sens, on the Eucharist 313
1005. Nilus the Younger, hermit in Calabria (ob.) 333
1012. Benedict VIII. (John), Pope : Gregory, Antipope .. .. 3
1017. Manichean Heretics in Aquitaine .. 581
1018. Romuald founds the Order of Camaldoli 334
1022. Heretics burnt at Orleans, Toulouse, &c 581
1024. John XIX. (Romano) Pope, Senator of Rome 3
Conrad the Salic (Franconian) : cr. Emperor 1027 . . . . 3, 4
1025. Eucharistic Miracles 311 n.
1030. St. Catharine of Alexandria, a fictitious Saint 292
1033. Benedict IX. (Terfilacto) Pope (deposed 1046) 4
Expectations of the Millennium 306
1038. Earliest known Regular Canons of Cathedrals 343
1039. Henry III. the Black {Franconian) : cr. Emperor 1046 . . . . 4
Gttalbert founds the Order of Vallombrosa 334
1044. Heretics burnt at Monteforte near Turin 581
Wazo, Bishop of Liege, against persecution (ob. 1048) .. .. 581
1044-5. SYLVESTER III. and G REGORY T7. Antipopes (deposed 1046) 4
1046. Clement II. (Suidger) Pope : Synod of Sutri 4
1048. Dam asus II. (Poppo) Pope for 20 days 5
St. Leo IX. (Bruno) Pope: Rise of Hildebrand 5-7
Hospital of St. John at Jerusalem (cf. 1095) 352
1049. Hugh, Abbot of Clugny 342-3
Dispute of Berengar of Tours (6. 1000, d. 1088) and Lan-
franc OF Bec (b. 1005) on the Eucharist 314 f.
1050. Synods of Home and Vercelli against Berengar 316
Use of Dialectics in the controversy 323,461
XX CHRONOLOGICAL TABLE.
A.U. PAGE
Origin and Meaning of SCHOLASTICISM \ . 452-3
1053-4. Final Schism of the Eastern and Western Churches .. ..8,9
1054. Victor II. (Gebhard) Pope 9
Council of Tours about Berengar 317
1056. HENRY IV. (Franconian) : cr. Emperor 1084 9
1057-8. STEPHEN IX. (Frederick of Lorraine) Pope 11
1058. Decay of Cathedral and Monastic Schools 491
1058-9. Besedict X. (John) Antipope 11
1059. Nicolas II. (Gerard) Pope. He makes the College of Cardinals
electors of the Pope .. .. 11
Treaty with Robert Guiscard, founder of the Norman power
in South Italy 13
Resistance to the Pope in Germany 13,15
Berengar's enforced confession at Rome 318
1061. Alexander II. (Anselmo da Baggio) Pope 14
E.ONORIUS Antipope to 1069 „ .. .. 14
1066 f. William the Conqueror : his ecclesiastical policy .. .. 35
1068. Hanno, Archbishop of Cologne, Monastic Reformer 335
1069. Congregation of Hirschau founded by the Abbot William .. 336
1070. Lanfranc, Archbishop of Canterbury 35
1072. Peter Damiani (St.) ob. : promotes Mariolatry 14, 282, 296, 321 n.
His complaint of secular learning 457
1073 f. Guitmund on the Eucharist 319
St. Gregory" VII. (Hildebrand) Pope. His "Dictate " .. .. 15
1074. Synod of Borne, against simony anil clerical marriage .. .. 16
Stephen of Tigerno founds the Order of Grammont .. 336-7
1075. Decree against Investitures 17
Council of Poitiers against Berengar 317
1076. Henry IV. excommunicated 19
1077. His abject submission at Canossa 20
Rudolf of Swabia, Anti-King in Germany (killed 1080) .. .. 21
1078. ANBELM (St.) Abbot of Bee (6. 1033, d. 1109): founder of
the Scholastic Theology .. ., 37,461-3
1079. Council of Borne against Berengar 322
1080. Henry IV. again excommunicated 21
CLEMENT III. (Guibert) Imperialist Antipope, to 1100.. .. 22
Plenary Indulgence to the supporters of Rudolf 283
1084. Henry IV. takes Rome and is crowned by Clement 22
Alliance of Gregory with Robert Guiscard and the Eastern
Emperor Alexius Comnenus 22-3
Bruno of Cologne founds the Carthusian Order .. .. 338-9
1085. Death of Gregory VI] 23
1086. Victor III. (Desiderio) Pope 25
1088. Urban II. (Otho, a Frenchman) Pope. Conflicts in Rome .. 25
1092 f. Roscellin {Nominal tat) opposed to Anselm 465-7
CHRONOLOGICAL TABLE. xxi
A.D. PAGE
1093. Conrad, son of Henry IV., Anti-King in Italy 37
Anselm, Archbishop of Canterbury 37
1095. His quarrel with William Rufus about Investiture 37
Council of Clermont. First Crusade 26
Order of Hospitallers of St. Anthony founded 352
1098. Archbishop Anslem at the Synod of Bari 38
Robert of Champagne founds the Cistercian Order 341
1099 Capture of Jerusalem. Godfrey of Bouillon, King .. .. 27
Paschal II. (Rainer) Pope 28
Order of Hospital Brethren of St. John founded (cf. 1118) .. 353
1100. Robert of Arbrissel founds the Order of Fontevraud .. .. 339
Council of Poitiers : fictitious Relics 291
William of Champeaux {Realist), teacher at Paris . . . . 467
Afterwards founder of the Victor ine Mystical Scholasticism . . 479
Peter Abelard {Nominalist, b. 1079) rival of William .. 467-8
Abelard attacks Indulgences 285
1100 f. England resists legatine authority 32,39
TWELFTH CENTURY.
1101 f. The Heretics Eon, Tanchelm, and Peter of Bruis .. 582-3
1102. Henry IV. again excommunicated 28
1103. Civil War in Germany. Henry deposed (06. 1106) 29
1106. Agreement of Anselm with Henry 1 39
Henry V. {Franconian) : cr. Emperor 1111 29
1107. Contest about Investitures renewed 30
1109. Death of Anselm of Canterbury 39
1111. Henry in Italy. The Pope imprisoned 30
1112. Paschal revokes his agreement with Henry 31
1113 f. The Cistercian "daughter societies" founded 342
1115. Bernard, St. {b. 1091), Abbot of Clairvaux 44
1116. Alexius Comnenus and the Paulicians in Thrace 582
1116 f. Henry of Lausanne : the Henrician heresy 584
1117. Anselm of Laon (o'>.), biblical theologian 468
1118. Abelard and Heloisa 469
Gelasius II. (John Gaetano) Pope 31
Gregory VIII. (Burdinus) Antipope to 1121 31
Military Order of the Temple founded 355
The Hospitallers of St. John become Military 353
1119. CalixtusII. (Guy of Dauphiny) Pope 32
Council of Reims. Henry V. excommunicated 32
Conference of Gisors between Henry I. and the Pope . . . . 33
1119. Religious and Ecclesiastical State of Languedoc 588
Council of Toulouse against Heresy 589
1120. Abelard's Jnt> oduction to Theology 470
xxii CHRONOLOGICAL TABLE.
a.d. PAGE
1120. Norbert founds the Prsemonstratensian Order .. ..^ .. 345
1121. Council of Soissons against Abelard 47/
1122. Abel ard founds the monastery Paraclete 471-2
Norbert and Bernard against Abelard 472
Concordat of Worms about Investitures 34
1123. First Lateran Council (the Ninth (Ecumenical) 34
1124. Honorius II. (Lambert) Pope .. 43
First mention of Seven Sacraments 275 n.
Guiberti, Abbot of Nogent, on false relics and saints .. .. 291
1125. Ivo OF Chartres (ob.) : Canons Regular of St. Augustine . . 343
Bernard on Monastic Corruptions 348-9
Abelard, Abbot of St. Gildas in Brittany 473
History of his Misfortunes. Correspondence with Heloisa . . 473
Emperor Henry V. ob. End of the Franconiin Line .. .. 34
Lothair II. (of Saxony): cr. Emperor, 1137 43, 46
Peter the Venerable, Abbot of Clugny 45, 348
1128. The Statutes of the Templars by Bernard 356
1130. Innocent II. (Gregory), Pope 43
ANACLETUS II. (Peter Leonis) Antipope to 1138 43
1131 (or 1148). Order of Sempringham founded by Gilbert .. ..341
1134. Abelard's teaching at Paris. His Sic et \on .. .. 474-5
1138. Conrad III. (The Swabian or Hohenstaufrn Line) 46
Contest with Henry of Bavaria and Saxony 46
Origin of the Guelph and Ghibelline factions 46
1139. Second Lateran Council (the Tenth (Ecumenical) .. .. 47
Condemnation of Arnold of Brescia 47
Edict against Heresy in Languedoc 589
1140. Abelard condemned by the Council of Sens (ob. 1142) .. 476-7
1141. Robert Pulleyn (ob. circ. 1150), writer of Sentences .. 482-3
Hugo of St. Victor, Mystical Scholastic (ob.) 480
1143. Republican Revolt at Rome 47
Celestine II. (Guy de Castro) Pope 47
1144. Lucius II. (Gerard Caccianimico) Pope 48
Church of St. Denys at Paris, : Pointed Architecture .. .. 308
1145. Eugenius III. (Bernard) Pope 48
1146. St. Bernard against puttiog Heretics to Death 587
1147. Gilbert de la Porree opposed to Bernard (ob. 1151) .. .. 478
The Second Crusade preached by St. Bernard 48
Albi, the seat of the Albigensian Heresy 584, 586
1 147 f. Prophecies of St. Hildegard (6. 1098) and St. Elizabeth 584 n.
1148. Council of Reims against Heresy 589
1149. St. Bernard's work De Consideration e 48 n.
(probably earlier) Averrhoes (06. 1198) of Cordova, Arab com-
mentator on Aristotle 459
Vacarius teaches Civil Law at Oxford 490
CHRONOLOGICAL TABLE. xxiii
A.D. PAG E
1150. Peter Lombard, "Master of Sentences " at Paris (ob. 1164).. 483
1152. Frederick I. Barbarossa (Hohenstaufen) : cr. Emperor 1155 49
St. Bernard on Papal Legates 261
„ on the Mediation of the Virgin 298
„ Definition of a Sacrament 324
1153; Death of St. Bernard 48
Anastasius IV. (Conrad) Pope 50
1158 (about). The Decretum Gratiani 485
1153. Alliance of Barbarossa with the Emperor Manuel Comnenus 49
1154. Barbarossa in Lombardy 50
Adrian IV. (Nicolas Breakspear) the only English Pope . . 50
The Hundred Years' Conflict with the Empire begins .. 50-1
John of Salisbury, friend of Adrian IV. (ob. 1180) .. 480-1
„ on Papal corruptions and Archdeacons .. 261
„ on Ancient Learning and the Schoolmen .. 481
1155. Execution of Arnold of Brescia 50
1156. The Carmelite Order founded by Berthold 364
Stephen, Abbot of Obaize (ob. 1159), resists an Indulgence .. 284
1158. Order of Calatrava founded 363
Frederick in Italy. Assembly at Roncaglia 52
Privileges granted to the University of Bologna 457
1159. Alexander III. (Roland) Pope 52
Victor IV. (Octavian) Antipope to 1164 52
1160. Imperialist Council at Pavia 53
Punishment of Heretics (Publicani) in England 587
1161. Flight of Alexander III. to France 53
Knights of St. James of the Sword founded 363
1162. Council of Tours for Alexander 54
Thomas Becket, Archbishop of Canterbury 54
Knights of Evora, or Order of Avis, founded 363
1163. Council of Tours against Heresy 589
1164. Council of Clarendon. Exile of Becket 54
PASCHAL III. (Guy of Crema) Antipope to 1168 54
1165. Alexander III. returns to Rome 54
1166. The Greek Emperor Manuel proposes a reunion 54
1167. Barbarossa takes Rome, but retreats 55
The Lombard League against the Emperor 55
Catharist Council near Toulouse, under their " Pope " . . . . 589
1168. CALIXTUS III. (John of Struma) Antipope to 1178 . ..55
1170. Murder of Thomas Becket. Penance of Henry II., 1178 .. 55
Peter Waldo founds the Poor Men of Lyon ( Waldenses) 596 f.
Power of Canonization vested in the Pope 260
St. Dominic (Domingo Guzman) born 371
(circ.) Richard of St. Victor (ob.) 480
Walter of St. Victor opposes the Scholastics 480
xxiv CHRONOLOGICAL TABLE.
a.d. . page
1176. Defeat of Frederick by the Lombards at Legnano 56
Order of Alcantara founded 363
1177. The Emperor reconciled to the Pope at Venice 56
First Cistercian Mission against Heresy in Languedoc .. 589, 590
1178. Alexander's triumphant return to Rome 56
INNOCENT III. Anti pope to 1180 57
Hospital Brethren of Montpellier founded by GuiDO .. .. 352
1179. Third Lateran Council (the Eleventh (Ecumenical) .. .. 57
Decree on (University)* Teaching at Paris 489
Decree on behalf of Cathedral Schools 491
Decree against Pluralities . . 268
Crusade against Heretics in Languedoc 57,591
Various names and tenets of the Cathari, Albigenses, &c. 586, 591, f.
Waldensian Deputies at the Council 600
1180. Pkter of Blois on Confession and Penance 276
1180 f. Origin of the Beguines and Beghards 436
1181. Lucius III. (Ubaldo Allocingoli) Pope 57
1182. Belethus, Ritualist writer 303
St. Francis of Assisi, born 382
1183. Peace of Constance between Emperor and Lombards .. .. 57
1184. Council of Verona against heretical Sects 601,623
The Reichsfest of Frederick Barbarossa at Mainz 57
1185. Urban III. (Humbert Crivelli) Pope 58
Fame of the Schools of Oxford 491
1187. Gregory VIII. (Albert di Morra) Pope, Oct. 20-Dec. 17 .. 59
Clement III. (Paul Scolaro) Pope 59
Jerusalem taken by Saladin 59
1188. The Third Crusade; led by Barbarossa (1189) 59
1190. Frederick Barbarossa drowned in Cilicia 59
Henry VI. (ffohenstaufen) : cr. Emperor 1191 159
1191. The Order of Teutonic Knights founded by Henry of Walpot 362
Celestine III. (Hyacinth Bubona) Pope 59
1192 (cir.) Adam of St. Victor, Liturgical poet (ob.) .. .. 305 n.
1194. Henry VI. conquers Naples and Sicily 59
Council of Verona condemns the Waldenses 601
Wide Diffusion of the Waldenses 601
Raymund VI., Count of Toulouse, excommunicated .. .. 609
1195. Fourth Crusade under Henry VI 60 n.
1196. Peter II. King of Arragon 609
I'm DEBICE II. (Henry's infant son) elected King of the Romans 60
1197. but on the death of his father excluded by the 60
rival elections of Philip II. (Swabiari), and Otho IV. (Saxon) 65
1 The C ) are a reminder thai the name is not yet used, but in reality Universities
rose In the twelfth century or <;irlirr (see p. 487 f).
CHRONOLOGICAL TABLE. xxv
AJ>- PAGE
1198. Innocent III. (Lothair of Segni) Pope .. 65
His Reforms. Climax of the Papacy 65 71
Frederick, King of Sicily, under the Pope's protection . . . . 64
Civil War in Germany. Innocent supports Otho 65
Order of Trinitarians or Mathurins founded 365
The Waldenses in Piedmont 601
1198 f. The Jus Exuviarum renounced in Germany 265-6
1199. Innocent proclaims the Fifth Crusade 68
Heresy in Italy put down by the Pope 608
Heresy in Languedoc : Mission of Cistercians 609-16
Innocent III. on the Waldenses and Scripture 602
1200. Paulus Presbyter on the Remission of Sins 285 n.
Aristotle's Philosophical works brought into Europe in the
latter part of the twelfth century. The Dialectic works
known much earlier 459,460
THIRTEENTH CENTURY.
1201. Charter of John to the University of Oxford (cf. 1149) .. 490
Royal Grant to the University {Studium Generale) of Paris . . 490
Order of the Humiliati sanctioned by Innocent III 365
1202. Abbot St. Joachim of Fiore (06.): his Prophecies 420
1203. The Crusaders take Constantinople 68
1204. Latin Kingdom there till 1261 ' 68
Heresies of David of Dinant and Amalric of Bena . . . . 492
Peter of Castelnau and Arnold in Languedoc .. .. 379, 610
1204 f. Hospitals of the Holy Ghost 352
1205. Diego, Bishop of Osma, and Dominic in Languedoc .. 372
1208. Murder of Peter of Castklnau imputed to Raymond .. ..61
Philip II. murdered, Otho IV. cr. Emperor (1220) 67
A Crusade against Languedoc; Simon de Montfort .. 611, 613
1209. Capture and Massacre of Beziers and Carcassonne .. .. 614-5
Submission and Penance of Raymond 614
Female Schools founded by Dominic 375
Council of Paris condemns the Physics of Aristotle ; also the
books of Amalric of Bena and David of Dinant 491-2 and n.
1210. Attempt to reconcile the Waldenses 610
Otho excommunicated by the Pope 66
1212. Frederick II. {Hohenstaufen) recalled to Germany : (cr. 1220) 67
The Moors defeated at Navas de Tolosa in Spain 68
St. Francis founds his Order of Minor Brethren 385
Sisterhood of St. Clare 387
1213. John of England becomes the Pope's vassal 67
Homage of various states to Innocent III 68
II— B
xxvi CHRONOLOGICAL TABLE.
a.d. v page
1213. Peter II. of Arragon defeated and slain at Muret .. .. 617
1214. Otho defeated at Bouvines. (Dies 1218) 67
Roger Bacon, Franciscan Schoolman, born (ob. after 1292) 526 f.
1214-5. Conquest of Languedoc by the Crusaders 617
1215. Fourth Later an Council (the Twelfth (Ecumenical) .. .. 70
Decrees for Transubstantiation and Auricular Confession Til ', 325
„ against Episcopal power of Indulgence 288 n.
Condemns the Cathari, Waldenses, and other heretics .. .. 623
Proclaims Crusade against the Albigenses 71
Decrees published in the Pope's name 259 n.
Forbids new religious Orders 350
Innocent sanctions the Franciscans and Dominicans 71
First General Chapter of the Minorites (Franciscans) .. .. 388
First use of the name of the University of Paris 490
Aristotle prohibited by the Papal Legate at Paris . . . . 493
1216. Honorius III. (Cencio Savelli) Pope 72
The Dominican Order of Preachers sanctioned 375
1217. Revolt of Languedoc. Death of De Montfort (1218) .. ..619
Unsuccessful Sixth Crusade to Egypt 72
1219. St. Francis goes to Egypt 388
FraDciscan Martyrs in Morocco 388
1220. Brethren of the Warfare of Jesus Christ 364
Henry, son of Frederick, elected King of the Romans .. .. 72
First Dominican Chapter 377
1220-3. Agreements between the Emperor and Pope 72
1221. Death of St. Dominic (canonized 1233) 378-9
The Third Order (Terliarii) of St. Francis 392
1222. Council of Oxford on Feasts of the Virgin 301 n.
1223. The University of Cambridge 490
1223 (or 1224). Charter of Honorius to the Minor Brethren .. .. 389
1224. Arrival of the Franciscans in England 389
Their School at Oxford, Robert Grosseteste reader 390 w., 494
The Stigmata of St. Francis. His death (1226) .. .. 393-5
1225 f. Adam Marsh (Ada de Maiisco) Francn. Prior at Oxford 407, 495
122(3. Louis IX. (St.) King of France 85
1227. Gkegory IX. (Ugolino de Segni) Pope 73
Begins the long strife with Frederick II 73
The Crusade. Excommunication of the Emperor 74
Cjesarius of Heisterbach on Miracles and Visions .. . . 293
1228. Albertus Magnus at Paris (6. 1193, d. 1280) 497-500
University of Paris suspended (restored in 1231) .. .. 498-9
1228-9. Frederick in Palestine : King of Jerusalem 75
1229. End of the War. Penance of Raymond VII 620
Sequel of the history of Languedoc 620 n.
Council of Toulouse against Heresy 622
CHRONOLOGICAL TABLE. xxvii
A.I>. PAGE
1229. The Scriptures forbidden to the Laity 622
First Origin of the Inquisition 623
1230. Frederick's return and agreement with Gregory 75
1231. Frederick's ecclesiastical laws. The Code of Melfi 75
His Laws against Heresy 75 624
Elias, successor of St. Francis : deposed 1239 411-413
Bull of Gregory X. on Aristotle 493
Albert the Great at Cologne (Bp. of Ratisbon 1260-3) .. .. 499
1232. Conradof Marburg, preacher and Inquisitor (k. 1233) 557, 625-6
1233. The Inquisition entrusted to the Dominicans 374, 380
Order of Servites of the Blessed Virgin 434
1234. Crusade against the Stedingcrs in Frisia 626 n.
Raymund Pennaforti: the Decretals of Gregory IX. .. 76, 485
The Emperor's son Henry rebels in Italy : dies 1242 .. 76-7
Council of Tarraco forbids vernacular SS. to the clergy .. 622 n.
1235. Council of Bordeaux forbids Infant Communion 325
Robert Grosseteste, Bishop of Lincoln (pb. 1253).. .. 407, 495
1237. Frederick's son Conrad IV. elected King of the Romans .. 77
1238. The Carmelite Order come to Europe 434
1239. Frederick again excommunicated 77
1241. Celestine IV. Pope, Oct. 26-Nov. 17, not consecrated .. .. 78
The Holy See vacant till' June 26, 1243 78
1243. Innocent IV. (Sinibald Fiesco) Pope 78
The Quarrel with the Emperor continued 78
Matthew Paris on the Mendicant Friars 380
1244. Jerusalem taken by the Chorasmians 86
1245. Alexander Hales, Franciscan Schoolman (06.) .. .. 496-7
The Franciscan rule relaxed by Innocent IV 413
Rise of the Zealots of the Order or Fraticelli 426
1245. First Council of Lyox (the Thirteenth (Ecumenical) .. .. 79
Decrees Frederick's deposition. War in Italy 79
1246-7. Henry of Thuringia and William of Holland Anti-kings .. 79
1247 f. Berthold, Franciscan preacher in Germany (06. 1272) 289, 557
1248-54. The Seventh Crusade. Louis IX. in Egypt 86
1249. William, Bishop of Paris, on Absolution 281
1250. Death of Frederick II. The Great Interregnum is dated by
some from this year to the election of Rudolf of Hapsburg
(1271); by others only from 1254 to 1256 79, 80
Robert of Sorbonne founds the famous Theol. School at Paris 506
1250-4. Conrad II., the last of the Hohenstaufen 80
1251. Contest of the University of Paris with the Friars 507
First Crusade of the Pastoureaux Ill w.
1254. Introduction to the " Everlasting Gospel" 423 f
Bull of Innocent IV. about the Friars 507
Alexander IV. (Reinaldo di Segni, a Franciscan) Pope.. .. 82
xxvm CHRONOLOGICAL TABLE.
A.D. PAGE
1254. Alexander IV. 's Bulls in favour of the Mendicants .. ,\ .. 507
1255. Council of Bordeaux ; fictitious relics 291
1256. John of Parma, Franciscan General, resigned 414
St. Bonaventura (p. 1221, d. 1274), General .. .. 416, 497, 502
William of St. Amour On the Perils, &c. (ph. 1270) .. 508-9
Condemnation of the Everla sling Gospel 510
Order of the Augustinian Eremites 434
1257. Richard, Earl of Cornwall jRival Kings of thef to 1271 .. 82
Alfonso X. of Castile ) Romans \ to 1273 .. 82
St. Thomas Aquinas (b. 1226, 6b. 1274) Doctor at Paris 503 f.
1258. Manfred King of. Sicily, to 1266 83-4
1260. Supposed Apocalyptic Epoch 421, f.
1261. Council of Mainz against Quxst iaries 289 n.
Urban IV. (James Pantaleon, a Frenchman) Pope . . . . 83
The Eastern Empire recovered by Michael VIII. Pal^eologus 90
Spurious Catena of Greek Fathers imposed on Thos. Aquinas . . 520
1263. Crusade against Manfred for Charles of Anjou 84
1264. Festival of Corpus Christi 327
1265. Clement IV. (Guy Foulquois, a Frenchman) Pope 84
Papal claim to dispose of vacant benefices 263
1266. Charles of Anjou cr. King of Sicily 84
1266-7. Roger Bacon's Op. Majus, Minus, and Tertium .. .. 529 f.
1268. Enterprize and execution of Conradin 84-5
Death of Clement IV. Papal Vacancy to 1271 85
1269. Pragmatic Sanction of Louis IX. 87
1270. Eighth and Last Crusade. Louis IX. d. at Carthage .. .. 88
Philip III. {le Hardi) King of France, to 1285 88
1270-2. Edward of England in Palestine. End of the Crusades.. 88
1271. Roger Bacon's Compendium of Philosophy 536
Gregory X. (Theobald Visdomini) Pope 89
1272. Edward I. King of Englaud .. 95
1273. Rudolf I. of Hapsburg, King of the Romans 89
1274. Second Council of Lyon (the Fourteenth (Ecumenical) .. 89
The Four Orders of Mendicant Friars 434
New rule for Papal Elections. The Conclave of Cardinals .. 91
Fruitless reconciliation with the Greeks 91
Deaths of Bonaventura and Thomas Aquinas .. .. 502,511
1274? William of Ockham born (06. 1343 or 1347) 545
1275. Papal Territories and Claims confirmed by Rudolf 92
1276. Innocent V. (Peter de Tarentaise) Pope, Jan.-June .. .. 92
Adrian V. (Ottobone di Fresco) Pope, July-August .. .. 92
John XXI. (Ioao Pedro, a Portuguese) Pope 92
1277. Nicolas III. (John Orsini, a Franciscan) Pope 92
Franciscan Indulgence of.the Portiunculit 4is
1278. Rudolf I. (Emperor), master of Bohemia . . .. ■. .. .. 652
CHRONOLOGICAL TABLE. XXIX
A.D. PAGE
1278 f. Jerome of Ascoli, Francn. Gen., afterwards P. Nicolas IV. 427
1279. Bull Exiit, relaxing the Franciscan Rule 427
Peter John Olivi (6. 1247, ob. 1297) 427-30
1281. Martin IV. (Simon de Brie, a Frenchman) Pope 93
1282. Massacre at Palermo, the " Sicilian Vespers" 93
Sicily conquered by Peter III. of Arragon 93
Naples still held by the house of Anjou 93
1285. HONORIUS IV. (James Savelli; Pope 93
Philip IV. (the Fair) King of France 95
1287. Raymund Lully (b, 1235, ob. 1315) 552-3
1288. Nicolas IV. (Jerome of Ascoli, Franciscan General) Pope .. 93
1291. Fall of Acre. End of Christian Kingdom in Palestine 93,354,361
1291 f. NlCOLAUS DE Lyra (Franciscan), Biblical expositor .. .. 551
1292. Adolf (of Nassau) King of the Romans .. _ 95
Jacobus de Voragine (6.) : the Golden Legend .. . . 292 n.
Roger Bacon's Compendium of Theology, &c 536-7
1292-4. Papal Vacancy for more than two years 93
1294. Celestine V. (Peter Murrone, a hermit) Pope, abdicated .. 93
His order of the Celestine Eremites 427
Boniface VIII. (Benedict Gaetano) Pope 94
1296. His conflict with England and France. The Bull Clericis Laicos 95
The poet Dante jl. (b. 1265, d. 1321) 95 n.
1296. William Durandus, Bp. of Mende (ob.) 292 n., 303
1298. Albert I. (of Hapsburg) King of the Romans 95
The Decretals of Boniface VIII 485
1299 f. Contest of England with the Pope about Scotland .. ..96 f.
1300. The first great Papal Jubilee. Indulgences 96,288
FOURTEENTH CENTURY.
1301. Four Bulls against Philip of France 97
1302. Answei's of the States-General 98
The Bull Unam Sanctam : climax of Papal claims 99
1303. Assault on Boniface. His death 10o
Benedict XI. (Mcolas Bocasi) Pope 101
Turning-point in the state of the Papacy 104
1304. Henry Eckiiart, Dominican Mystic (pb. 1330) .. .. 558-9
1305. Clement V. (Bertram! le Got, a Gascon) 105
Removes Irom Lyon to Avignon 106
1305-1378. Period of the " Babylonian Captivity " .. .. 106 f.
1305 f. Exactions of the Popes at Avignon 263
System of Papal Reservations or Provisions 263
1308. Henkit YII. (of Luxemburg) : cr. Emperor 1312 107
John Duns SCOTUS, Franciscan Schoolman (ob.) .. .. 522-3
Long Conflict of Thomists and Scotists .. .. .. .* .. 524
xxx CHRONOLOGICAL TABLE.
A.D. PAGE
1309. The Knights Hospitallers at Rhodes v .. 354
1309 f. Brotherhoods of Practical Benevolence : Fratres Cellitx,
Lollards, Brethren of the Common Life 569-70
1310. Henry VII.'s son John K. of Bohemia : killed at Crecy, 1346 125, 652
(circ.) Brethren of the Free Spirit in Alsace 437, 557
1311. Council of Vienxe (the Fifteent h (Ecumenical) 108
Durantis, Bishop of Mende, on Councils 109
1312. Abolition of the Order of the Temple 108,361-2
1313. Matthew Visconti, Captain-General of Milan 112
1314. Death of Clement V. Papal Vacancy for ttxo years 110
Louis IV. (of Bavaria) : cr. Emperor 1328 112
Frederick (of Austria), rival king to 1325 112
1316. John XXII. (James of Cahors, a Gascon) Pope 110
Contest of the Pope with Louis 113
1316 f. John claims the Reservation of all benefices 263
Persecution of the Franciscan Zealots 430-1
Suspension of Nicolas lll.'s Bull Quis exiit 431-2
1317. Philip Y.(le Long) King of France 110
Persecution of Magicians, Lepers, and Jews 110-11
Second Crusade of the Pastoureaux Ill
1322. William of Ockham, Provincial Minister for England.. .. 546
Renewed and long contest of Nominalism and Realism . . . . 548
Franciscan General Chapter at Perugia 432
1324. Victory of Louis at Mukk lorf 113
His Excommunication. The Long Lnterdict of Germany .. 114, 556
1324? Assumed date of John Wyclif's birth 634
1325. Alliance of the Austrian party with Louis 114
1326. Wm. Durandus, Bp. of Meaux, on the Sacraments and SS. 544-5
1327. Louis in Italy. Council at Trent against John XXII 115
John Buridan, disciple of Ockham, at Paris 548 n.
Walter Burley, Realist, at Oxford 548 n.
1328. Nicolas V. imperialist Antipope to 1329 116
Assembly of Pisa against John XXII 117
Philip VI. (of I 'alois) King of France .. 117
Thomas Bradwardine, Oxford Schoolman (ob. 1349) .. .. 524
1329. Flight of Ockham and Michael di Cesena to Louis IV. 432, 546-7
Works of Ockham and John of Jaudun on the Empire and
Papacy 113 n.. 547
i:'.29-30. Retreat of Louis. End of Lmperial power in Italy .. ..117
1331. John XXII. on the Beatific Vision: charged with heresy .. 118
Nicolas of Basle (burnt 1393) : the Friends of God .. 559-561
1334. Benedict XII. (James Fournier), a reforming Pope .. .. 120
1336. Opposes Philip, who prevents a reconciliation with Louis 120-1
1338. Electoral Union at Rhense 121-2
Controversy of William of Ockham and the Papalists .. .. 122
CHRONOLOGICAL TABLE. xxxi
A'D' PAGE
1338. Edward III., imperial vicar : deserted by Louis 122
1340. John Tauler, Preacher and Mystic (6. 1290, ob. 1361) .. 561-4
1340 f. Revival of Republican spirit at Rome 127 f.
1341. Petrarch (6. 1304, ob. 1374) crowned at the Capitol .. ..128
1342. Clement VI. (Peter Roger) Pope 123
Missions inviting his return to Rome 123
Climax of Profligacy at Avignon 123
1343. Clement's Bull against Louis 124
1344. Prague made an independent Archbishopric 652
1345. Disputed succession in Naples 124-5
1346. Charles IV. (of Luxemburg) King of Bohemia 652
1347. Charles IV. King of the Romans : cr. Emperor 1355 .. 125, 652
1347-8. Nicolas Rienzi, Tribune of Rome 129-30
Plague of the Black Death 130,556
Conduct of the Friars and John Tauler 131,563
The fanatical Flagellants 132
1348. University of Prague founded by Charles IV 653
Joanna of Naples sells A vignon to the Pope 126
1348-9. Gunther of Schwarzburg Anti-King 126
1350. The Second great Papal Jubilee 132
John II. King of France .. 132
1351. Statute of Edward III. against Papal Provisions .. 140 n., 264
1352. Rienzi imprisoned at Avignon 130
Innocent VI. (Stephen Aubert) Pope 130
1353. Cardinal Giles Albornoz reconquers the Papal States .. .. 132
1353-4. Rienzi's mission to Rome, and murder 133
1356. The Golden Bull of Charles IV 133
1361. Wyclif, Master of Baliol College, Oxford 634
Resigned for the rectory of Fylingham 634
1362. Urban V. (William de Grimoard), reforming Pope 133
1363. Wyclif takes his Doctor's Degree 635
His " bundles of tares " gathered up by the Friars . . . . 631, 635
1364. Free Companies in Italy. Treaty with Bernabo Visconti .. 134
1365. Suso, Dominican Mystic (06. set. 70) 564
Urban V. demands tribute from England 637
1366. Refusal of the Tribute supported by Wyclif 97,637
His Theory of Dominion. First Epoch of English Reformation 638
1367. Urban returns to Rome ; and reo ives the 134
1368. submission of the Greek Emperor John Pal^eologus 1 134
Wyclif Rector of Ludgershall. His Poor Priests . . . . 634, 640
1369. Conrad of Waldhausen, Bohemian reformer (06.) .. .. 654
John Hus of Husinetz born 656
1370. Urban's return to Avignon, and death 134
The enthusiasts St. Bridget and two St. Catherines .. 134-5
Gregory XL (Peter Roger) Pope .. ..135
xxxii CHRONOLOGICAL TABLE.
A.D. „ PAGE
1371. Wyclif iu the contest about taxing the Clergy 642
1374. Milicz, Bohemian reformer (ob.) 654-5
Wyclif, Rector of Lutterworth 634
Goes to Bruges for negociations with Gregory XL .. .. 6+2
1376. The Good Parliament. Death of the Black Prince .. ..642
1377. John of Gaunt, William of Wykeham, and Wyclif.. .. 642
Wyclif cited before the Bishop of London at St. Paul's.. .. 643
Papal Bulls against Wyclif and Oxford 643
Richard II. King of England 138 n.
Wyclif's State Paper for Richard II 644
The Pope returns to Rome; and dies (1378) 135
End of the Babylonian Captivity 135
1378-1417. The Great Papal Schism of Forty Years1 .. ..137
1378. Urban VI. (Bartholomew Prignano) elected Pope at Rome .. 137
A number of the cardinals secede and elect Clement VII.
(Robert de Geneve), who retires to Avignon (ob. 1394) .. 138
Wenceslaus (of Luxemburg and Bohemia) King of the Romans,
deposed 1400 138 n., 658
Wyclif before Archbishop Sudbury at Lambeth 645
1379. Jerome of Prague born 659
1380. Charles VI. (Le Bien-Aime) King of France 138 n.
1380 f. Wyclif's Translation of the Bible 646
1381. Effect of Cade's Insurrection on Wyclif 645
Archbishop Courtenay hostile to Wyclif 645
Wyclif's Doctrine of the Eucharist 646
Proceedings against Wyclif at Oxford 647
Anne of Bohemia, queen of Richard II 656
Her Bible in three Languages 656-7
John Ruysbroek, Mystic (ob. set. 88) 565
1382. The " Earthquake Council " at London 647
Wvclif's retirement at Lutterworth 647
His Trialogus, &c, and English Tracts 648
1384. Wyclif cited to Rome: his Death (Dec. 3 1) 648-9
Gerard Groot, founder of Brethren of the Common Life (ob.) 572
1385. New forms of Papal exaction 14<»
1386. Florentius Radevvini, founds Canons of Windesheim (o&. 1400; 572
1387. Sigismund (of Luxemburg), King of Hungary 658
University of Paris for the Immaculate Conception 304
1389. Boniface IX. (Peter Tomacelli) Pope at Rome (ob. 1404) . . 140
1389 and 1393. Richard II.'s Statutes of Praemunire 140
1390 and 1400. The two Jubilees of Boniface IX 141
1391. Wyclif's (scholastic) works known at Prague 657
John DE Huesden, prior of Windesheim to 1424 .. .. 366, 572
i Note.— On the question of Pope or Antipope during the Schism, see p. 138 n.
CHRONOLOGICAL TABLE. xxxiii
AD' PAGE
1393. Mathias of J a now, Bohemian reformer (06.) 655-6
Nicolaus de Clamengis, Rector of Univ. of Paris . . 140 568 n.
1394. Efforts in France to heal the Schism 141
BENEDICT XIII. (Peter de Luna) Pope at Avignon, dej>. 1417 142
1395. Attempts to induce both Popes to resign 140
The Visconti made Dukes of Milan U2
1395-1409. Dominicans expelled from University of Paris ;;79
1396. Peter d'Ailly (ob. 1425) 140, 567-8 n.
1398. The French declare against Benedict 142
1399. Richard II. deposed : Henry IV. King of England . . .. 142,649
1400. Statute (2 Hen. IV. c. 15) for the burning of Heretics .. ..'649
Rupert (Count Palatine) King of the Romans 142
1400 f. Persecution of the Lollards in England 649 n.
FIFTEENTH CENTURY.
1401 (dr.). The Noble Lesson of the Waldenses 598 606
1401. Hus's first work on the Sacrament of the Altar 661
1402. Wyclif's theological works brought to Prague 660
1402. John Hus preacher at Bethlehem Chapel 658
1403. Zbynek Zajitz, Archbishop of Prague 662
1404. Innocent VII. (Cosmato Migliorati) Pope at Rome (ob. 1406) 143
1405. Jerome of Prague at Paris, Cologne, aDd Heidelberg .. .. 660
1406. Gregory XII. (Angelo Corario) Pope at Rome (abd. 1415) .. 143
1407. Murder of Duke of Orleans. (Case of Jean Petit) 144, 161, 165
1408. Demand for a Council. John Charlier Gerson 144
Meeting of seceding Cardinals of both Popes 144
1408-9. The petty councils (Conciliabules) of the two Popes .. .. 145
1409. Council of Pisa (not recognized as (Ecumenical) . . 146 and n.
Principle of Reform "in Head and Members" 146
Decree of deposition against both Popes 146
Election of Alexandeh V. (Peter Philargi, a Greek) .. .. 147
Three rival Popes : the Church, before bivira, now trivira 147 n.
Alexander's favour to the Mendicants 148
His Bull against Wyclifs works and Hus 664
Secession of Germans from the University of Prague . . . . 663
1410. John XXIII. (Balthasar Cossa) elected Pope at Bologna ' . . 148
His contest with Ladislaus of Naples 151
Wyclifs works burnt at Prague 665
Sentence in their favour at Bologna 633
SlGlSMUND (of Luxemburg and Hungary) cr. Emperor 1433 .. 152
JOBST (of Moracia) rival King (ob. 1411) 152
1412. Bull for Indulgence burnt at Prague 666
1 On the legitimacy of Alexander V. and John XXIII., see 148 n.
II— B 2
xxxiv CHRONOLOGICAL TABLE.
A.D. PAGE
1412. John Hus in exile from Prague " .. 667
1413. His Be Ecclesia and Bohemian works 667-8
John Hus excommunicated 154
1414-18. Council of Constance (the Sixteenth (Ecumenical).. 153, 155
The leaders : Card. Zabarella, D'Ailly, Gerson, Hallam 156
Reluctant presence of John XXIII 154-5
Arrival, reception, and arrest of Hus 155, 157, 670
Arrival of Sigismund : Sermon of D'Ailly 158-9
1415. Sigismund's safe-conduct to Hus, and perfidy 160,669
Trial and martyrdom of Hus 160, 670, f.
Deposition of John XXIIL, Gregory XII., and Benedict XIII. 161-2
1416. Trial and burning of Jerome of Prague 160, 674, f.
1417. Election of Pope Martin V. (Otho of Colonna) 163
Exile of Gerson (06. 1429) 164 and n.
His Mystical Theology 566-7
Order of St. Justina sanctioned 367
1418. The Council dissolved: reform postponed to another .. .. 167
Papal Abuses restored. High claims of Martin .. .. 164,168
Concordats with separate states 169
1418 f. Religious War in Bohemia. Calixtines and Taborites .. 678 f.
1420. Crusade and defeat of Sigismund ; John Ziska (pb. 1424) .. 679
1422. Charles VII. (the Victorious) King of France 170
Siege of Constantinople by Amurath II. Truce . . . . 170 n,
1423. Papal Councils of Pavia and Siena 170
1424. Council summoned to Basle after seven years 179
1427. Crusade of Cardinal Beaufort in Bohemia 679
1428. Burning of Wyclif s bones 649
1430 (cir). Raymund of Sabunde : Natural Theology 568
1431. Eugenius IV. (Gabriel Condolmieri) Pope 171
Bohemian Crusade. Cesarini defeated at Tauss .. 171-2, 672
Council of Basle. (In part, Seventeenth (Ecumenical) 173, 184 n.
Its Beputations. Cardinals Cesarini and Nicolas Cusanus 173-4
1432. Decrees of Constance renewed. Opposition of the Pope .. 174-5
Decree for the Immaculate Conception of the Virgin .. 304 n.
1431-3. Sigismund in Italy and at Basle 175-6
1433. The Council's Agreement (Compactata) with the Bohemians .. 679
1434. The Taborites crushed by the Calixtines 679
Eugenius driven from Rome, till 1443 177
1435-40. Government and fate of John Vitelleschi 177
1435 f. Reforming Decrees of the Council 178
1436. Sigismund received as King of Bohemia (ob. 1437) 679
1437. Scheme of reconciliation with the Greeks 186
1438. Final Breach between Pope and Council 178
Papal Council at Ferrara (afterwards at Florence) 178
New Leaders at Basle : Cardinal Louis, Bishop of Aries . . . . 179
CHRONOLOGICAL TABLE. xxxv
A D PAGE
1438. ^neas Sylvius Piccolomini (6. 1405) afterwards Pius II. 179-80
Albert II. (of Hapsburg) l King of the Romans .. .. 181. 680
Germany neutral between Pope and Council 181
Pragmatic Sanction of Bourgcs; the Gallican liberties .. .. 181
The Emperor John Pal^eologus II. comes to Italy 187
1439. Felix V. (Amadeus, Duke of Savoy) Antipope elected at Basle 182
Council of Florence (the Seventeenth (Ecumenical) 184 n., 187
Agreement with the Greeks : the " Definition" .. .. 187-9
1440. Frederick III. elected : cr. Emperor 1451 183
Laurenttus Valla (b. 1406, d. 1465) 204
1442. Invention of Printing 204
1443. Council at Rome. Orientals received 189
Virtual end of the Council of Basle 184
1444. Crusade in Turkey. Fatal battle of Varna 190
1445. Mission of jEneas Sylvius from Frederick to Rome . . . . 191
144 6. Diet of Frankfort agrees to his terms 192
1447. Consent and death of Eugenics IV 193
Nicolas V. (Thomas of Sarzana) Pope 193,198
1448. Concordat of Aschaffenburg 193
1449. Submission of Felix. End of the Council of Basle .. .. 193-4
Results of the three great reforming Councils 194-5
Virtual end of the Middle Age of the Church 195
Climax of Latin Christianity and Epoch of the " Renaissance " 197
1450. Splendour and Profit of the Jubilee 199
Discontent provoked by the sale of Indulgences .. .. 199 n.
Cardinal Nicolas of Cusa, monastic reformer in Germany .. 367
1450 f. The Moravian Brethren 680
1452. Last Coronation of an Emperor at Rome 201
Amurath II. renews the siege of Constantinople 190
The Greeks reject the Agreement with Rome 190
1453. Fall of Constantinople and the old Roman Empire . . 202
Its results in the diffusion of Greek learning 203
Conspiracy and execution of Porcaro 201
1455. Death of Nicolas V. Character of his Pontificate . . . . 202-3
His patronage of Letters and Art 203
Restorations and new buildings at Rome 204 f.
Design of St. Peter's and the Vatican 204-5
Other works throughout Italy 205
Printing perfected by John Gutenberg 204
1455. Calixtus III. (Alphonso Borgia, Spaniard) Pope 206
Crusade against the Turks. John Capistrano 206
i All the succeeding Emperors were of the house of Hapsburg, except Charles VII.
(Bavarian) and Francis I. of Lorraine, whose marriage with Maria Theresa made him
head of the new line of Hapsburg-Lorraine.
xxxvi CHRONOLOGICAL TABLE.
A.D. PAGE
1455. John Huniades repulses Mahomet II. from Belgrade .^ .. 207
1456. The Germaaia of .Eneas Sylvius 207
The Pope's Nepotism . the Borgias and " Catalans " . . . . 207
1458-71 George Podiebrad King of Bohemia 680
1458, Pius II. (.Eneas Sylvius Piccolomini) Pope 208
1459. His crusading zeal. Congress of Mantua 209,210
New Orders of religious Knighthood for the Crusade .. 240, 367
1461. His papal policy. Bull of Retractation (1463) 210
Louis XL King of France 211
Attempt to repeal the Pragmatic Sanction 211
Progress of the Turks. Thomas Palseologus at Rome .. .. 211
1462. Pius II. annuls the Compactata of Basle 679 n.
1464. Pius starts for the Crusade : dies at Ancona 212
Paul II. (Peter Barbo) Pope : his works at Rome 212
Paganism mixed with the revival of letters 212
College of Abbreviators. Persecution of Platina 213
1467. Printing first used at Rome 213
1469. Lorenzo de' Medici (the Magnificent) ruler of Florence .. 217
Marriage of Ferdinand of Arragon to Isabella of Castile .. 627
1471. Regular Canons of St. Agnes at Zwoll 572
Thomas a Kempis ob. (b. 1380). The De fmitatione Christi 574-5
Moral Degradation of the Papacy 215
Sixtus IV. (Francis della Rovere) Pope 216
The Pope's nephews, Julian, Peter, and Jerome 217
1473. Contest of Realists and Nominalists at Paris 549 n.
1474. Bulls on behalf of the Mendicants 379
1475. Jubilee. Works at Rome 217
John of Goch, German reformer (ob.) 683
1478. Conspiracy of the Pazzi at Florence .. .. 21'8
1479. Bull of Sixtus IV. for the Spanish Inquisition 627
John Busch, Monastic Reformer (ob.) 366 n.
1480-1. The Turks take Otranto : their surrender 218
1481. John of Wesel, German reformer (<>b.) 683
1482. The Pope's quarrels with Venice and Naples 218-9
St. Francis of Paola. founds Order of Minims (ob. 1507) .. 433
1483. Deaths of Sixtus IV., Louis XL, and Edward IV 219, 683
Charles VIII. (l'Affable) King of France 219
Birth of Martin Luther (November 10) 219,683
Thomas of Torquemada Inquisitor-General in Spain .. .. 627
1484. Innocent VIII. (John Baptist Cibo) Pope 219
His gross profligacy, corruption, and venality 219
Birth of the Swiss reformer Ulrich Zwingli 686
1489. Papal alliance with Florence. John de' Medici a cardinal .. 220
Jtntrigue with Sultan Bajazeft. Prince Djem (killed 1495) .. 220
John Wessel, German reformer (d>.) 682
CHRONOLOGICAL TABLE. xxxvii
A'D- PAGE
1491. Jerome Savonarola (6. 1452) prior of St.. Mark's, at Florence 226
1492. Savonarola at the death-bed of Lorenzo de' Medici 227
Discovery of A merica by Columbus 226 n.
Conquest of Granada from the Moors 220
Alexander VI. (Roderigo Borgia) Pope 221
His sons John and Caesar, and daughter Lucrezia . . . . 222
1493. Maximilian I. (styled Emperor Elect x) 222,237
1494. Charles VIII. invades Italy : retires in 1495 223
The Medici expelled : power of Savonarola at Florence .. .. 227
1495. Gabriel Biel (Nominalist) the last great Schoolman .. .. 549
1496-7. Reformation at Florence. Sacrifices of Vanities 228
Affairs of Naples. ^ Schemes of the Pope 223
1497. Murder of John Borgia by his brother Caesar 224
Order of St. Bernard founded 367
1498. Martyrdom of Savonarola 229 230
Niccolo Machiavelli, Secretary (b. l-'69, d. 1527) .. 230-1 n.
Louis XII. (of Valois- Orleans) King of France 224
His alliance with the Pope and Cassar Borgia 224-5
1499. Louis conquers the duchy of Milan 225
Schemes and Progress of Caesar Borgia 225
1500. The Jubilee. Caesar's triumph 225
Corruption, Disorder, and Terror at Rome 225-6
Feb. 24. Birth of Charles of Austria and Spain (aft. Charles V.) . . 231
Treaty of Granadx for the partition of Naples 231
SIXTEENTH AND FOLLOWING CENTURIES.
1503. Battle of the Garigliano. Spanish Conquest of Naples 231 and n.
Pius III. (Francis Piccolomini) Pope, Sept. 22-Oct. 18 .. .. 232
Julius II. (Julian della Rovere) a warrior Pope 235
1504-6. He recovers the papal territory in the Romagna 236
1507. Death of Caesar Borgia in Spain 236 n.
1508. League of Cambray against Venice 237
1509. Henry VIII. King of England 237 and n.
John Calvin born 687
1510. The Venetians submit to the Pope 237
Breach of the Pope with France. Assembly at Orleans . . . . 238
The Gravamina of Germany 238
1511. Julius at the siege of Mirandola 239
Schismatic Council of Pisa and Milan, to 1512 239
Holy League of the Pope, Spain, and Venice, against the French 239
1512. Victory and death of Gaston de Foix at Ferrara 240
i The title borne by all his successors, except Charles V., who was crowned Emperor
at Bologna.
xxxvm CHRONOLOGICAL TABLE.
A.D. PAGE
1512 Cardinal John de' Medici taken prisoner v .. 240
The Emperor joins the League 240
The French driven out of Milan 240
Fifth Lateran Council (the Eighteenth (Ecumenical) . . . . 241
Jacques Lefevke, leader of French Reformation .. .. 687 n.
1513. Leo X. (John de' Medici) Pope. His Character .. .. 241-4
Affairs of Italy, Fiance, and Germany 244
Restoration of a general peace 245
1515. Francis I. King of France 245
Invades Italy : his victory at Marignano 245
Concordat of Bologna. Pragmatic Sanction annulled 245-6, 266
1516. Charles I. King of Spain : his vast Dominions 246
Conspiracy and execution of Cardinal Petrucci 243
Luther reads the Greek Testament of Erasmus 684
1517. Last Session of the Fifth Lateran Council 247
Cardinal Ximenes, ob 628 n.
Indulgence for St. Peter's preached by Tetzel 247, 684
Luther's Ninety-five Theses at Wittenberg 247, 684
1518-19. His Disputations. Philip Melanchthon (6. 1497) .. .. 685
1519. Election of Charles V. (cr. Emperor at Bologna, 1530).. .. 248
Ulrich Zwingli (b. 1484) preaches at Zurich 686
1520. Relations' of Charles, Francis, and Henry 249
Luther burns the Bull of Excommunication 249,685
His three Primary Works 685
1521. Diet of Worms. Ban against Luther 249,685
Luther at the Wartburg. Translation of the Bible .. .. 685
War between Charles and Francis in Lombardy and Navarre .. 249
Ignatius Loyola wounded at Pampeluna 249, 688
Death of Leo X 249
The Turks take Belgrade, and Rhodes (1522) .. .. 253 n., 354
Henry VIII. " Defender of the Faith " 249 n.
1522. Adrian VI. (Adrian Florent) a reforming Pope 250
An Infallible Pope denies Papal Infallibility 250
The Reformation in Basle 687
1523. Clement VII. (Julius de' Medici) Pope 251
1524. Erasmus separates from Luther (06. 1536) 687 n.
1525. Francis I. taken prisoner at Pavia 251
Treaty of Madrid forced upon him 251
John the Constant, Elector of Saxony (ob. 1532) .. .. 686 n.
1526. First Diet of Spires : a compromise 685
1527. League of Pope, France, Venice, and Florence, against Charles 252
Sack of Rome by the Imperialists 252
Ferdinand I. King of Bohemia 680
1528. Lautrec in Italy. The Pope set free 252
The French repulsed from Naples 253
CHRONOLOGICAL TABLE. xxxix
A.O. PAGE
1529. Peace of Cambray 253
Second Diet of Spires. The name of Protestants 686
The Turks repulsed from Vienna 253 n.
1530. Charles V. crowned by Clement at Bologna 253
The Diet and Confession of Augsburg 25+, 686
1531. Protestant League of Schmalkald 686
Death of Zwingli. Peace of Cappel 686
1532. Religious Peace of Nuremberg 686
John Frederick (the Magnanimous) Elector of Saxony .. 686
1533. Marr. of Catherine de' Medici to Henry (afterwards II.) 253 n.
The Knights Hospitallers at Malta (till 1798) 354
1534. Death of Clement VII 253 n.
The English Church severed from Rome 253 n.
Luther's Translation of the Bible finished 685
Calvin at Basle. His Institutes 687
Paul III. (Alexander Farnese) Pope 270, 688
1538. Calvin expelled from Geneva (returns 1541) 688
Paul III.'s Commission De Emendanda Ecclesia 270
15)0. Society of Jesus sanctioned by the Pope 681
1541. The Interim of Ratisbon 688
1542. Xavier, Jesuit Missionary to India (06. 1552) .. .. .. 689
Bull of Paul III. for the Inquisition 628
1545-63. Council of Trent (the Nineteenth (Ecumenical) . . . . 689
1546. Death of Martin Luther 689
1546-7. Schmalkaldic War. Battle of Miihlberg 689
1553. Servetus burnt at Geneva 688 n.
1555. Religious Peace of Augsburg 690
1555-6. Abdication of Charles V 690 n.
1556. Philip II. King of Spain. Persecution in the Netherlands 690 n.
1558. Ferdinand I. Emperor 680
Elizabeth Q. of England. Statute 2 Hen. IV. c. 15 repealed.
15n9. Bull of Paul IV. confirming the Inquisition 628
1564. Maximilian II. Emperor 680
1566. Constitution of Pius V. for the Inquisition 628
1572. Massacre of St. Bartholomew at Paris.
1576. Rudolf II. Emperor 680
1589. Henry IV. King of France 687 n.
1598. Edict of Nantes. (Revoked 1685) 687 n.
1609. Royal Charter in Bohemia 680
1611. Matthias Emperor 680
1617. Ferdinand II. King of Bohemia (Emperor 1619) 680
1618-48. The Thirty Years' War 680,690
1619-20. Frederick, Elector Palatine, " winter King" of Bohemia 680
1620. Bohemia finally subjected to Austria 680
1648. Peace of Westphalia 254,680,690
xl CHRONOLOGICAL TABLE.
A.1-. PAGE
1677. Writ Ve Hwetico Comburendo abolished by 2 Chas. II. c. 9."
1685. Edict of Nantes revoked by Louis XIV 687
The Waldenses expelled from Piedmont.
1805. Death of the last Grand Master of the Hospitallers 354-
1806. Abdication of Francis II. End of the Holy Roman Empire.
1820. The Spanish Inquisition abolished 627 n.
1854. Pus IX. decrees the Immaculate Conception 305
1870. End of the Pope's temporal power.
1870-1. Council of the Vatican (the Taentieth (Ecumenical) . . j 259
1871. The Pope's Infallibility decreed / 305 n.
1879. Leo XIII. Pope. Encyclical on St. Thomas Aquinas .. .. 513
1884. „ Encyclical on Franciscan Tertiaries .. .. 393
1883. Aor. 10. Quatercentenary of Luther's birth 632
1884. Dec. 31. Quincentenary of Wycltf's death 632
i£L__r— '^'^
Vestibule of the Abbey of Lorsch, near Darmstadt. Of the time of Charles the Great.
LIST OF POPES AND EMPERORS.
The Names in [ ] are those of Antipopes and Rival Emperors. The term " Emperor "'
is used for convenience, but those who were not crowned at Rome are marked with **.
From the Beginning of the 11th Century.
Popes.
To
From
Emperoks.
To
A.D.
A.D.
Saxon Line.
A.D.
Sylvester II
John XVII. Jan. la-Dec. 7
1003
1003
983
1002
OthoIIl
1002
Henry II. B.iv. (the Saint).
1024
JohnXVlII
1009
10i4
(Crowned Empiror.)
Sergius IV
1012
Benedict VIII
1024
[Gregory] Jan. Dec.
1012
Franconian Line.
John Xi\
1033
1024
1027
Con radii, the Salic
(Crowned Emperor.-)
1039
Benedict IX
1046
1039
Henry III. the Black
1056
[Sylvester III.]
1046
1046
(Crowned Emperor.)
Gregory VI
1046
Clement II
10-17
Damasus 11
11)48
Leo IX
1054
Victor II
1057
1056
Henry IV
1106
Stephen IX
1058
1084
(Crowned Emperor; dep.)
[Benedict X.]
1059
Nicolas II
1061
Alexander II
1073
[Honorius II.]
1069
Rivals with Henry I V.
Gregory VII
1085
1077
[Rudolf of Swabia.]
[Clement III.]
1100
1081
[Hermann of Luxemburg.]
Victor 111
1087
Urban 11
1099
1093
[Conrad of Franconia.]
Paschal II
1118
[Theodoric]
1102
[Albert.]
1105
[Sylvester IV.] . .
1111
1106
Henry V
1125
Gelasius 11
1119
1111
(Crowned Emperor.)
[Gregory VIII.] . .
1121
CalixtusII
1124
[Celestine.]
Honorius 11
1130
1125
Lotliairll. (or III.).. ..
1137
Innocent II
1143
1137
(Ciowned Emperor.)
[Anacletus II]
1138
Lint of Hohtnstaufen.
[Victor.]
1138
*Conrad ill
1152
Celestine II
1144
(Never crowned at Rome.)
Lucius 11
1145
Eugenius III
1153
1152
Fr< derick 1 . Barbarossa . .
1190
Anastasius IV
1154
1155
(Crowned Emperor)
Adrian IV
1159
Alexander II I
1181
[Victor IV.]
1164
[Paschal III.]
1168
[CalixtuslII]
1178
[Innocent III]
1180
Lucius III
1185
Urban III
1187
Gregory VIII
1187
xlii
LIST OF POPES AND EMPERORS.
Popes.
Clement III.
Celestine III.
Innocent III.
Honorius III.
Gregory IX
Celestine IV
The Holy See vacant
Innocent IV
Alexander IV
Urban IV
Clement IV
Vacancy
Gregory X
Innocent V
I Adrian V. July 11-Aug. 5.
John XXI
Nicolas III
Martin IV
Honorius IV
Nicolas lv'
Vacancy
Celestine V.
Boniface VIII
Benedict XI
To
a.d.
1191
1198
1216
1227
1241
I 1241
j 1243
i 1254
I 1261
I 1264
1268
' 1271
I 1276
I 1276
I 1276
j 1277
I 1280
! 1285
I 1287
1292
1294
1294
1303
1304
From
A.D.
1190
1191
1197
1197
1209
1212
1220
1246
1247
1250
1254
1257
1273
1292
1298
Emperors.
Henry VI .
(Crowned Emperor.)
[*Philip II.]
Otho IV. (Saxon) .. .
(Crowned Emperor.)
Frederick II. Hohenstfn.
(Crowned Emperor).
[Henry of Thuringia] .
[William of Holland] .
*ConradIV
Interregnum
[Richard of Cornwall] .
[Alfonso of Castile] . . .
*RudolfI (Hapsburg) .
* Adolf (Nassau) deposed. .
killed
* Albert I. (Hapsburg) . .
To
A.D.
1197
1208
1218
1250
1247
1247
1254
1271
1271
1273
1291
1298
1299
1308
The Babylonian Captivity at Avignon.
Clement V. ...
Vacancy
John XXII
[Nicolas V.] . .
Benedict XII
Clement VI
Innocent VI. . . . f
Urban V
Gregory XI
Returns to Rome.
1314
1308
1316
1312
1314
1334
1328
1329
1314
1342
1346
1352
1347
1362
1355
1370
1349
1378
1
Henry VII. (Luxemburg)
(Crowned Emperor.)
Louis IV. (Bavaria)
(Crowned by the Antipope)
[Frederick of Austria]
[Charles IV. of Luxembg.]
Charles I V. acknowledged
(Crowned Emperor)
[Giinther of Schwarzburg]
1378
The Great Papal Schism.
1378 i Urban VI. (Rome) . . .
1378 Clement VII. (Avignon)
1389 Boniface IX, (Rome)
1394 Benedict XIII. (Av ) dep
died
Innocent VII. (Rome ) .
Gregory XII. ( Ro.) resig
Alexander V. (Pisa)
John XXIII. (Pisa)..
(Deposed)
End of >'«e Schism.
1389
1378
1394
1404
1400
1417
14241
1406
1415
1410
1410
1411
1415
1433
1417
1410
*Wenceslaus (of Luxem
burg) deposed.
♦Rupert (Palatine) . .
Sigismund (of Luxemburg)
(Re-elected.)
(Crowned Kmperor.)
[Jobst, of Moravia]
i Clement VIII. and Benedict XIV. : rival elections by the followers of Benedict XIII.
in Spain (1424-1429).
LIST OF POPES AND EMPERORS.
xliii
From
Popes.
To
From
Emperors.
To
A.D.
A.D.
A D.
House if Hapsburg.*-
| A.D.
1417
Martin V
1431
1438
♦Albert II
! 1439
1431
Eugenius IV
1447
1440
Frederick III
1493
1439
[Felix V. (Basle) ] . . .
1449
1447
Nicolas V
1455
1452
/ ast Coronation at Home.
j
1455
Calixtus III
1458
i
1458
Pius II
1464
1464
Paul II
1471
1471
Sixtus IV
1484
1484
Innocent VIII
1492
1493
♦Maximilian 1
i 1519
1492
Alexander VI
1503
1508
(Emperor Elect.)
1503
Pius III
1503
1503
Julius II
1513
15)3
LeoX
1521
1519
Charles V., abdicated
1556
1522
Adrian VI
1523
1530
* Crowned at Bologna.) died
1558
1523
Clement VII
1534
1534
Paul III
1549
1550
Julius III
1555
1555
Marcelltis II. (An. 9-30)
1555
1555
Paul IV. .. ... .. ..
1559
1558
♦Ferdinand I
1564
1559
Pius IV
1565
1564
♦Maximilian II
1576
1566
Pius V
1572
1572
Gregory XIII
1585
1576
♦Rudolf II
1612
1582
Reformation of Calendar
1585
Sixtus V
1590
1590
Urban VII. (Sept. 15-27)
1590
1590
Gregory XIV
1591
1591
Innocent IX
1591
1592
Clement VIII
1605
1605
Leo XI. (April 1-27)
1605
1612
•Matthias
1619
1K05
Paul V
1621
1619
♦Ferdinand II
1637
1621
Gregory XV
1623
1623
Urban VIII
1644
1637
♦Ferdinand III
1658
1644
Innocent X
1655
1655
Alexander VII
1667
1658
♦Leopold I
1705
1667
Clement IX. .T .. ..
1669
1670
Clement X
1676
1676
Innocent XI
1689
1689
Alexander VIII
1691
1691
Innocent XII
1700
1705
♦Joseph I
1711
1700
Clement XII
1721
1711
♦Charles VI
174?.
1721
Innocent XIII
1724
1724
Benedict XIII
1730
1730
Clement XII
1740
1742
♦Charles VII. of Bavaria.
1745
1740
Benedict XIV
1758
1745
♦Francis I. of Lorraine.
1765
1758
Clement XIII
1769
1765
(H. of Hapsburg- Lorraine.)
♦Joseph 11
1790
1769
Clement XIV
1774
1775
Pius VI. d. pris. in France
1799
1790
♦Leopold II
1792
1800
Pius VII. (Rome united
with France, 1809-14).
1823
1823
Leo XII
1829
1792
"Francis II
1806
1829
Pius VIII
1830
1806
(Abdicated.)
1831
Gregory XVI
1846
End of the Holy Roman
1846
Pius IX
1878
Empire.
1878
Leo XIII.
Mem.'
•All subsequent Emperors were of the House of Hapsburg, except
Charles VII. and Francis I.
LIST OF (ECUMENICAL COUNCILS.
A.D. PAGE
325. I. The First of Nicea Vol. I. 255
381. II. The First of Constantinople „ 273
431. III. The Council of Ephesus „ 353
451. IV. The Council of Chalcedon „ 359
553. V. The Second of Constantinople „ 373
680. VI. The Third of Constantinople „ 377
787. VII. The Second of Nicea „ 537
Note. — These Seven are recognized alike by the Greek
and Roman Churches.
869. VIII. (Roman) Fourth of Constantinople . . . . „ 546
879. VIII. (Greek) Fourth of Constantinople . . . . „ 517
Note. — The following are of the Soman Catholic Church :
1123. IX. First Lateran Council Vol.11. 34
1139. X. Second Lateran Council „ 47
1179. XL Third Lateran Council „ 57
1215. XII. Fourth Lateran Council ,, 70
1245. XIII. First Council of Lyon „ 79
1274. XIV. Second Council of Lyon „ 91
1311. XV. Council of Vienne „ 108
1409. [Council of Pisa: not recognized by best authorities] „ 146
1414-18. XVI. Council of Constance „ 153
XVII. Council of Basle-Ferrari-Florence, viz. .. „ 184 n.
1431 f. „ Basle (recognized in part) ,, 173
1438-9. „ Ferrara, removed to Florence Vol. II. 178, 187
1512-17. XVIII. Fifth Lateran Council Vol.11. 241
1545-63. XIX. Council of Trent „ 689
1870-1. XX. Council of the Vatican Vol. II. 259, 305
rWTr: '
The Walls of Rome. The Ostian Gate.
BOOK I.
CLIMAX OF THE EMPIKE AND THE PAPACY
AND THEIE CONFLICT FOE SUPBEMACY.
Centuries XL — XIII.
chapter I.
SUPREMACY OF THE EMPIRE AND REFORM OF THE
PAPACY, UNDER HENRY II., CON HAD II., AND
HENRY III.
A.D. 1002—1056.
§ 1. The Papacy, redeemed from degradation, aims at Supremacy. § 2.
Henry II., King of the Germans— State of Italy and the Papacy — Pope
Benedict VIII. crowns Henry Emperor. § 3. Pope John XIX. and
the Emperor Conrad II., the Franconian — Pope Benedict IX. § 4.
King Henry III. — Contest for the Papacy — Simony at Rome — Synod of
Sutri — Abdication of Gregory VI. — Pope Clement II. crowns Henry III.
Emperor. § 5. Sudden deaths of Clement II. and Dam ASUS II. — The
Emperor appoints Bruno Pope — Intervention of Hildebrand. § 6. The
clerical party of Reform — They aim at papal supremacy — Life, Principles,
2 THE EMPIRE AND THE PAPACY. Chap. I.
and Character of Hildebrand. § 7. Contest about the imperial nomi-
nation and confirmation of the Popes — Interview of Hildebrand and
Bruno — Bruno's consecration as Leo IX. § 8. His Journeys and
Synods — Councils of Rheims and Mainz — Leo's personal jurisdiction —
Admission of papal assumptions. § 9. Leo IX. and the Normans in
Italy — Capture of the Pope in battle, and treaty with the Normans —
Death of Leo. § 10. Final Schism of the Greek and Latin Churches.
§ 11. Hildebrand declines the Papacy — Election of Gebhard as Pope
Victor II. — Deaths of Henry III. and Victor.
§ 1. Like most schemes of human wisdom and policy, the reform of
the Papacy by the great German emperors had effects very different
from their fair designs and hopes. The ideal of a " holy alliance "
between the supreme civil and ecclesiastical powers, for the re-
generation of the world, was above the reach of human nature ; and
the practical question soon became, which of these powers should
subdue the other to its supremacy. The Church in general, and the
Papacy in particular, raised from the degradation into which it had
sunk in the tenth century, with an awakened feeling of its high
calling and duties, had also a revived sense of privilege and ambition.
The subjection of the Church to the Empire seemed a danger only
to be escaped by the subjection of the Empire to the Church. The
victory was won by the power which the spiritual authority had
over the minds of men, and by the energy and resolution of such Popes
as Hildebrand and Innocent III., aided by the monastic orders and
the standing army of mendicant friars. The Crusades too, while
keeping religious enthusiasm at a high pitch of exaltation, occupied
the attention and exhausted the strength of the European princes.
But the victory of the Papacy was purchased at the heavy cost of
discovering that the imperial power had been its best ally. The
Pope had conquered the Emperor only to become subservient to the
policy of France, and to prepare the way for the humiliation of the
" Babylonian Exile."
§ 2. On the death of Otho III., Henry,1 duke of Bavaria, sur-
named the Pjous, was elected King of the Germans through the in-
fluence of Archbishop Willigis (1002). Henry, who had been destined
for the clerical office, was remarkably devout, but none the less vigo-
rous in civil administration and in his efforts to reform the Church.
It was ten years, however, before his power was established in Italy,2
1 He is called in history Henry II., which was his style as King of
the Germans; but he was the first emperor of his name, for Henry the
Fowler was not emperor.
2 From this time forward the sovereign of Germany was elected at once
in that character and as King of the Romans, with a title to the imperial
dignity, involving (though by no clear claim of right) the sovereignty
of Italy, which ere long became but nominal. (As to this last point, see
A.D. 1002 f. THE STATE OF ITALY. 3
where the nobles had set up Ardoin (or Harduin) as king at
Pavia, while the republican party was revived at Rome under John,
a member of the Crescentian family, and three successive popes
owed their election to his influence.1
On the death of the last of these, the election of Gregory as his
successor was disputed by the Tusculan party, who were strong
enough to establish Benedict VIII. (1012-1014) on the papal
throne. Gregory repaired for aid to Henry, who had just put down
Ardoin; but Henry, on his arrival at Rome, declared for Benedict, who
crowned him Emperor. The schemes of both for the reformation of
the Church had to be postponed for more pressing occupations, and
the energy of Benedict was spent in conflicts with the Greeks, who
still ruled in Southern Italy and threatened to win back Home for
the Eastern Empire, and with the Saracens, who were extending
their power from Sicily into Italy. It was during the papacy of
Benedict that the first bands of Normans established themselves in
Southern Italy, after giving their aid against the Greeks and Saracens.
§ 3. On the death of Benedict VII 1. (1024), the Tusculan party
purchased the votes of the Romans for his brother, Romanus, a lay-
man, who took the name of John XIX. (1024-1033). A few months
later, the death of Henry II. ended the Saxon imperial line, and the
crown of Germany was conferred on the first of the Franconian
dynasty, Conrad II. (1024-1039), whose surname of " the Salic "
declared his origin from the noblest race of the Franks, and who
proved himself a worthy successor of Charles the Great.2 In 1026
Bryce, Holy Hon, an Empire, pp. 149-150, 6th ed. 1876.) Preceding
Emperors were (before coronation) kings of the Franks, or of the Eastern
Franks, or of the Franks and Saxons, or of the Germans {lentonicorum,
very rarely Geimanorum. The title Rex Germanice was first used by
Maximilian I. in 1508). Henry II. and his successors asserted their claims
to the sovereignty of Rome by tailing themselves A'in</s of th" Romans,
till the act of coronation at Rome invested each with the title of Emperor.
But the title Rex Romanorum was not uniformly assumed till the reign of
Henry IV. From the eleventh century to the sixteenth, the title before
coronation at Rome was Romanorum Rex semper Augustus, and after that
ceremony it was Romanorum Imperator scmp>r Aujustus. (Bryce, Note C,
p. 452.)
1 John XVII. (1003; John XVIII. (1003-1009); and Sergius IV.
(1009-1012). Gregory is not reckoned among the Popes.
2 Conrad was also connected with the Saxon line by his descent from
a daughter of Otho the Great. Franconia was now the name of the
eastern or Teutonic part of the old Frank kingdom (Francia Orientalis),
to distinguish it from the western part, now called simply Francia. With
reference both to Conrad's origin and character, it was said that his throne
stood on the steps of Charles : — " Sella Chuonradi habet ascensoria Caroli,"
or, inverse — "Chuonradus Caroli premit ascensoria regis." (Wippo, Vita
Chuonradi, c. 6, quoted by Robertson, vol. ii. p. 442.)
4 THE EMPIRE AND THE PAPACY. Chap. I.
he was crowned King of Italy at Milan, and in the ful lowing year he
received the imperial crown at Home, our King Canute being present
at the ceremony. Conrad vindicated his authority over the highest
ecclesiastics by imprisoning Heribert of Milan, when, presuming on
his former services, the archbishop added to his misgovernment
insolence towards the Emperor. But, in the contest which ensued,
Conrad demeaned himself by an alliance with the dissolute Pope
Benedict IX. (1033-1048), whom, while a mere boy of ten or
twelve, the Tusculan party had raised to the chair of St. Peter, as
successor to his cousin John XIX.1
§ 4. In 1039 Conrad was succeeded by his son Henry III. (1039-
1056), who raised the German kingdom and the Holy Empire to
the climax of its power, and was a vigorous reformer of the Church.
His intervention was called for at Rome by the rival pretensions of
three Popes, all of them the creatures of simony, and each holding
one of the principal churches of the city. " Benedict IX. was sup-
ported by the Tusculan party, and Sylvester 111. by a rival faction
of nobles, while John Gratian, who had assumed the name of (J re-
gory VI., was the Pope of the people. The state of things was
miserable ; revenues were alienated or intercepted, churches fell into
ruin, and disorders of every kind pievailed."2
Gregory VI., in whom the hopes of the reforming party were
centred, met Henry III. on his entrance into Italy, and by his
desire convened a synod at Sutri (Dec. 1046). This assembly set
aside the claims of Benedict and Sylvester ; and then proceeded to
enquire into the election of Gregory himself. The worthy man,
convinced that he had erred in purchasing his election, stripped off
his robes in presence of the council ; and a German, nominated by
Henry, Suidger, bishop of Bamberg, was elected at Rome on Christ-
mas Eve as Pope Clement II. (1046-47). On Christmas Day, he
placed the imperial crown on Henry's head ; and the Romans, in
their joy for the restoration of order, conferred on Henry the here-
ditary patriciate,3 with the right of nomination to the papal chair,
and bound themselves by an oath not to consecrate a Pope without
tli.' Emperor's consent. No Emperor was ever so absolute at Rome
as Henry, and under his rule the Romans were obliged to elect a
succession of pious and reforming German Popes.
§ 5. Clement had only time to begin the work of reformation by
1 His own name was Theophylact.
2 Robertson, History of the Christum Church, vol. ii. p. 445 ; where the
reader will find the complicated details of the elevation of these rival
Popes, and tin conflict between their parties.
Henry constantly wore the green mantle and circlet of gold, which
were the insignia of the Patrician of Rome.
A.D. 1048. HENRY III. MAKES BRUNO POPE. 5
holding a council against simony, when he died within ten months
from his election (1047). Henry had returned to Germany, carrying
with him the deposed Pope Gregory. The Tusculan party ventured
on the restoration of Benedict IX. ; but he was compelled to fly at
the approach of the Emperor's nominee, the German Damasds II.,
with a powerful escort. The death of the new Pope on the
twentieth day from his installation (1048), following on the sudden
end of Clement's pontificate, raised suspicions of foul play by the
anti-German party.
The choice of the Emperor now fell on his cousin Bruno, bishop
of Toul, who was famed "for piety, learning, prudence, charity,
and humility; he was laborious in his duties, an eloquent preacher,
and a skilful musician."1 Notwithstanding his hesitation to accept
the dignity, and without waiting for the form of election by the
Roman clergy and people, Bruno was invested with the papal
insignia at a Diet held at Worms, in presence of the Roman envoys;
and he set out for Borne in full state. But at Besancon he was
met by Hugh, abbot of Clugny, who was accompanied by the monk
Hildebrand, and the rtnown of that great name may be said to
date from the epoch of this interview.
§ 6. We have thus far seen the course of ecclesiastical and papal
reform directed by the imperial head of the ideal Christian State.
But there was a party within the Church, which laboured for deeper
reform and aimed at a higher ideal of spiritual power, and only
accepted the aid of princes till that power could be raised above all
secular authority. "To the connection of the Church with the
State, to the feudal obligations of the prelates, they traced the
grievous scandals which had long disgraced the hierarchy — the rude
and secular habits of the bishops, their fighting and hunting, their
unseemly pomp and luxury, their attempts to render ecclesiastical
preferments hereditary in their own families. And what if the
empire were to achieve such an entire control over the Papacy and
the Church as Henry appeared to be gaining? What would be the
effect of such power when transferred from the noble, conscientious,
and religious Emperor, to a successor of different character? The
Church must not depend on the personal qualities of a prince ; it
must be snided by other hands, and under a higher influence;
national churches, bound up with and subject to the State, were
unequal to the task of reformation, which must proceed, not from
the State, but from the hierarchy, from the papacy, from heaven
through Christ's vicegerent, the successor of St. Peter; to him alone
on earth it must be subject, and for this purpose all power must be
1 Robertson, vol. ii p. 552.
II— C
6 THE EMPIRE AND THE PAPACY. Chap. I.
centred in the papacy."1 The strongholds of this reforming party
were the cloisters recently founded for the purpose of reviving strict
monasticism, especially those of Clugny and Camaldoli ;2 and their
whole spirit was centred in the enthusiastic but deeply politic reso-
lution of Hildebrand, the Italian monk, who began the conflict of
life and death between the Papacy and the German Emperors.
Born between 1010 and 1020, the son of a carpenter, at the old
Etruscan city of Suana (now Sovana), he was trained for the priest-
hood by his uncle, the abbot of St. Mary's on the Aventine. His
rigid views of the monastic life led him across the Alps to join the
society of Clugny, where the abbot is said to have applied to him the
prophecy, " He shall be great in the sight of the Highest." After
visiting the court of Henry III., Hildebrand returned to Rome, and
became chaplain to his former preceptor, Gregory VI., on whose
deposition he retired again to his cell at Clugny, whence he now
came forth to be the guiding and animating spirit of the reformation
which was based on the supremacy of the Church over the State, of
the Papacy above the Empire. It has been well said that Hilde-
brand " was not the inventor nor the first propounder of these
doctrines ; but he teas the first who dared to apply them to the world
as he found it. His was that rarest and grandest of gifts, an intel-
lectual courage and power of imaginative belief which, when it has
convinced itself of aught, accepts it fully with all its consequences,
and shrinks not from acting at once upon it — a perilous gift, as the
melancholy end of his own career proved, for men were found less
ready than he had thought them to follow out with unswerving
consistency like his the principles which all acknowledged. But it
was the very suddenness and boldness of his policy that secured the
ultimate triumph of his cause, awing men's minds and making that
seem realized which had been till then a vague theory."3
§ 7. The chief practical point, on which the contest between the
civil and ecclesiastical powers turned, was the right of the Emperor
to nominate the Popes and to confirm their election.4 In the present
case, Henry and the Diet of Worms had gone so far as to invest
Bruno with the papal insignia, which indeed he had only accepted
on the condition that he should be duly elected at Borne. But, on
the remonstrances of Hildebrand against his accepting from the
Emperor the dignity to which he could only be raised by the free
election of the Romans, Bruno laid aside all outward marks of his
1 Robertson, vol. ii. p. 551 ; who cites Voigt's Hildebrand, 8, 9, and Re-
musat's St. Ansehne, 186.
2 Concerning these new orders, see below. Chap. XX.
3 Bryce, The Holy Rom in Empire, pp. 160, 161.
4 On the mode of election itself, see Part I. Chaps VII. § 6, and
below, Chap. II. § 2.
A.D. 1048 f. REFORMS OF LEO IX. 7
office for the dress of a pilgrim, and entering Rome barefoot, in
company with Hildebrand, he was received with enthusiasm, and
was elected Pope by the style of Leo IX. (1048-1054). Hildebrand,
whom he ordained a sub-deacon and made his treasurer, was the
chief director of his policy; and Italian influence was strengthened
by the ascetic enthusiast, Peter Damiani, the vehement opponent
of simony and " nicolaitanism," and the zealous votary of flagella-
tion and other superstitions of the age.1 Damiani was the tool of
Hildebrand, whom he calls his " hostile friend " and " saintly £atan."
§ 8. Leo IX. addressed himself vigorously to carry on the work of
reformation by his own presence and by frequent councils in various
parts of the Empire. One of the most important of these was held
at Rheims (1049), where the French bishops and abbots, who were
among the most corrupt in Christendom, were required to take an
oath that they had not obtained their benefices by simony ; and
several of them were excommunicated. The Council acknowledged
the Bishop of Rome as Apostolic Pontiff and Primate of the whole
Church, and recognized the pseudo-Isidorian Decretals as the law of
the Church. In the same year Leo held another council at Mainz
in presence of the Emperor. This personal assertion of his authority
had a wonderful effect in crushing the rising tendency to dispute
the advancing claims of Rome. Leo entered kingdoms and princi-
palities without asking pea-mission of their sovereigns ; summoned
councils, in which he not only sat as judge, but himself originated
proceedings and conducted them according to no forms but his own
pleasure; treated the dignitaries of each national church as respon-
sible to himself, forced them to accuse or excuse themselves on
oath, and pronounced a summary judgment on every offender.
" Yet startling as were the novelties of such proceedings, Leo was
able to venture on them with safety, for the popular feeling was
with him and supported him in all his aggressions on the authority
of princes or of bishops. Hi-s presence was welcomed everywhere as
that of a higher power come to redress the grievances under which
men had long been groaning ; there was no disposition to question
his pretensions on account of their novelty ; rather this novelty gave
them a charm, because the deliverance which he offered had not
before been dreamed of. And the manner in which his judgments
were conducted was skilfully calculated to disarm opposition. What-
ever there might be of a new kind in it, the trial was before synods,
the old legitimate tribunal ; bishops were afraid to protest, lest they
should be considered guilty ; and while the process for the discovery
of guilt was unusually severe, it was in the execution tempered
with an appearance of mildness which took off much from its
1 For the life and character of Damiani, see Robertson, vol. ii. pp. 555 f.
8 THE EMPIRE AND THE PAPACY Chap. I.
seventy. Offenders were allowed to state circumstances" in extenua-
tion of their guilt, and their excuses were readily admitted. The
lenity shown to one induced others to submit, and thus the Pope's
assumptions were allowed to pass without objection."1
§ 9. The NTorman adventurers, who had established themselves in
Southern Italy at the expense both of the Greeks and Saracens, and
had now conquered Apulia (1040-1013),2 proved troublesome and
dangerous neighbours to the Holy See, invading the patrimony of
St. Peter and threatening Rome itself. To seek the Emperor's aid
against them, Leo IX. crossed the Alps for the third time (1052).
But his appeal was frustrated through the influence of Bishop Geb-
hard, the imperial chancellor, and he only obtained a body of 700
German adventurers. With these and the Italians who nocked to
his standard, the Pope, who had hitherto exerted himself to put down
the military spirit among the churchmen of France and Germany,
advanced to battle agarn a Christian enemy, and, being defeated at
Civitella, became a prisoner to the Normans (1053). But this disaster
led to a new alliance, on which the Papacy could rely in its contest
with the Empire. The Norman victors implored the pardon of the
Holy Father, who was glad to grant the terms he had before refused,
that they should hold their present and future conquests in Italy
and Sicily under the Pope, who claimed the right to those territories
as included in the donation of Constantine. In consequence of this
Treaty, the Two Sicilies remained a fief of the Holy ^ee till their recent
absorption in the new kingdom of Italy. Leo, after being kept in
honourable captivity at Benevento for nine months, was permitted
to return to Rome, to die before the altar of St. Peter (April, 1054).
§ 10. Just before his death, the schism between Rome and Con-
stantinople was made, complete and final. The interest of the
Greek Emperors in Southern Italy had disposed them to cultivate
the goodwill of the Popes ; and the Emperor Basil II. had lately
proposed to John XVIII. a reconciliation on the basis of allowing
the title of Universal Bishop to both patriarchs ; but the Italian
bishops protested vehemently against the compromise. Leo IX. had
laboured to heal the schism and to unite the forces of both Emperors
against the Normans ; but the threatened loss of Southern Italy seems
rather to have roused the zeal of the Greeks against all the Latins.
The patriarch of Constantinople, Michael Cerularius, joined the
metropolitan of Bulgaria, Leo, archbishop of Achrida, in a letter
to the bishop of Trani, in Apulia, denouncing the heresies of the
Latin Church, and especially the use of unleavened bread in the
1 Robertson, vol. ii. pp. 564, 565.
2 For the history of the Normans in Italy and Sicily, see the Student's
Gibbon, chap. xxxi. pp. 520, foil.
A.D. 1056-7. DEATH OF HENRY 111. AND VICTOR II. 9
Eucharist ; and the patriarch closed the Latin churches and mona-
steries at Constantinople (1053). The captive Pope wrote a letter
of remonstrance to the patriarch, and at the beginning of 1054
he sent three legates to the Emperor Constantine X. Monomachus.
A controversy ensued between Humbert, the chief of the papal
legates, and the Studite monk, Nicetas, in which the Emperor took
the side of Humbert. But the patriarch Michael refused not only
agreement, but even discussion ; and the legates, after laying a
sentence of excommunication against him on the high altar of St.
Sophia, took their departure from Constantinople Further attempts
at reconciliation were made in vain by the Emperor and the
moderate party among the Greeks, and soon afterwards by Pope
Stephen IX.,1 and the schism remains open to the present day.
§ 11. The dying words of Leo IX., and the wishes of the Roman
clergy and people, summoned Hildebrand to assume the power which
he really directed. But he saw that the Papacy was not yet strong
enough to oppose a powerful emperor like Henry III., nor even to
dispense with his support. With profound policy he preferred the
elevation of another German, and that the very man whose influence
had opposed Leo IX. Hildebrand himself headed an embassy from
the Romans to the Emperor, requesting him to nominate a Pope, as
none among themselves was worthy of the office ; and, in suggesting
the Chancellor Gebhard, he trusted that Henry's ablest counsellor,
hitherto an opponent of the Cluniac party, would be transformed
into the spirit of his new dignity. When Hildebrand's persistence
had not only overborne the reluctance of Henry, who in vain sug-
gested other names, but had brought him to press the appointment on
his unwilling chancellor, Gebhard at length yielded, with the ominous
words, " So be it! I give myself body and soul to St. Peter, but
only on the condition that you give him back what is his" (1055).
A great victory was won when Henry not only consented to that
formal election at Rome, in which he had tacitly acquiesced in the
case of Bruno, but promised the restoration of the Patrimony of St.
Peter in its full extent, and in performing his promise he also con-
ferred on the Pope the administration of all Italy. The year after
the installation, Gebhard, now Victor II., was invited by Henry
to Germany, and was present when the great Emperor died, in his
fortieth year, commending his infant son Henry IV. (1056-1106)
to the Pope's care, and bidding his widow Amies to be guided by
his ancient counsellor's advice. The power of the Empire and of
the Papacy seemed to be united in the see of St. Peter, when Victor
himself died in the following year (1057).
1 Frederick of Lorraine, who was one of Leo IX.'s envoys to Constan-
tinople.
Rome.
CHAPTER II.
SUPREMACY OF HILDEBRAND (GREGORY VII.) AND
HIS CONTEST WITH HENRY IV. ABOUT INVESTI-
TURES.
a.d. 1057—1085.
1. Infancy of Henry IV. and Regency of his mother Agnes. Popes
Stephen IX. and Benedict X. — Election of Nicolas II. — Beginning of
Hildebrand's Supremacy. § 2. Regulation of Papal Elections by the
College of Cardinals — The Emperor's right only saved in name. § 3.
Relations of the Empire and Papacy at this crisis — Lofty claims of Hilde-
brand's party — Aid sought from the Normans — Treaty with Robert
Guiscard. § 4. German Council against Nicolas — His death — Double
Papal Election — Alexander II. and the Antipope Honorius II. § 5.
Revolution in Germany — Abduction of Henry IV. by Archbishop Hanno
— Synod of Osbor — Deposition and death of Honorius. § 6. Germany
under Hanno and Adalbert — Henry IV. cited to Rome — Death of Alex-
ander II. § 7. Hildebrand becomes Pope Gregory VII. — His lofty
claims embodied in the "Dictate." § 8. Reformation of simony. ;ind
enforcement of clerical celibacy —Discords between clergy and people —
Gregory VII. and Henry IV. § 9. Gregory's decree against Inves-
titures— State of the question — Consequences of the Papal claim.
§ 10. Outrage of Cencius on Gregory. § 11. Revolt of the Saxons —
The Pope cites the Emperor to Rome — Gregory deposed by the
A.D. 1057. THE COLLEGE OF CARDINALS. 11
Synods of Worms and Piacenza. § 12. Excommunication of Henry —
Diet of Tribur : Henry conditionally deposed. § 13. Henry goes to
Italy — His humiliation and interview with Gregory at Canossa — Hard
terms of absolution. § 14. Rudolf elected King — Civil War and Victory
of Henry. § 15. Second excommunication of Henry — Guibert made
Antipope as Clement III. § 16. Henry enters Italy, takes Rome, and
is crowned Emperor by Clement. § 17. Rome retaken and sacked by
Guiscard — Gregory VII. retires to Salerno — His death.
§ 1. The change from the rule of Henry III. to the government of
a woman, as guardian for a child of seven, encouraged the cardinals
to choose Frederick of Lorraine, abbot of Monte Cassino, as Pope
Stephen IX.1 (1057-58). The great schemes attributed to this
haughty and ambitious pontiff were cut short by his death, while
Hildebrand was absent on a mission to reconcile the Empress-
Regent to his election. The Tusculan party seized the opportunity
to set up once more a member of the Crescentian family, John,
bishop of Velletri, by the title of Benedict X. (1058-59) ; but the
cardinals withdrew from the city to Siena ; and Hildebrand secured
both the Empress's nomination and their election of Gerard, bishop
of Florence, and a Burgundian by birth, as Nicolas II. (1059-
1061). Benedict, condemned and excommunicated by a council,
fled from Rome, but presently returned and submitted to Nicolas.
From this time may be dated the full ascendancy of Hildebrand as
the soul of the papal Curia.
§ 2. Up to this time the Emperor had still the right both of nomi-
nating a candidate for the vacant chair and of confirming the election,
and the Pope was his acknowledged subject. But now the first de-
cisive step towards freeing the Papacy from dependence on the Empire
was taken by the appointment of a permanent body of electors to
St. Peter's chair, who were possessed of high dignity and authority.
Hitherto the election of the Pope, as of bishops in general, had been
made by the clergy and people ; and this right, which had been
exercised in a manner both uncertain and often tumultuous, was not
formally annulled, but was so modified as to place the election
virtually in the hands of the august body since known as the
College of Cardinals.
This famous title, like so many others, had a simple and com-
paratively humble origin.2 As, from the etymological sense of the
word,3 anything principal and fixed is called cardinal — such as
1 Or Stephen X., according to the reckoning noticed in vol. i. p. 522.
2 " Nomen vetus, nova est dignitas, purpura recentior," say the Bene-
dictine editors of St. Gregory the Great (Ad Epist. i. 15). See the Article
Cardinal in the Diet, of Christian Antiqq.
3 Cardo, the " hinge," on which the door turns and is supported.
12 SUPREMACY OF HILDEBRAND. Chap. II.
cardinal numbers, points of the compass, virtues, and, in. ecclesias-
tical usage, the cardinal altar and mass — so the permanent and chief
holders of benefices and officers in churches were called cardinal
bishops, presbyters, and deacons, as opposed to those who held tem-
porary, movable, or subordinate appointments. The title, -whose
origiu is very ancient, is frequently used in this sense by Gregory
the Great.
At Rome, especially, it was applied from an early age to the per-
manent priests and deacons of the twenty-five or twenty-eight
parish churches, or of the seven regions of the city. The title of
cardinal-bishojys was given later (probably not till the time now
spoken of) to the seven bishops of the Pope's own immediate pro-
vince, who assisted him in his functions, and officiated in turn at
the altar of St. Peter's — those, namely, of Ostia, Porto, !St. Rufina,
Albano, Sabina, Tusculum, and Prameste. These bishops, with the
cardinal priests of the city,1 were now formed into a College for the
election of all future popes; but in such a manner that the initiative
was given to the seven cardinal-bishops. They were first to consult
about the election, and then to call in the cardinals of lower rank ;
and the choice thus made was to be ratified by the assent of the
rest of the clergy and the people.
The time had not come for the Emperor's right of confirmation
to be openly renounced ; but it was recognized in terms little short
of the mockery of formal respect, and reasserting the papal claim
to grant the imperial dignity, " saving the due honour and reverence
of our beloved son, Henry, who at present is accounted King, and
hereafter will, it is hoped, if God permit, be Emperor,2 as we have
already granted to him, and of his successors icho shall have person-
ally obtained tliis privilege from the Apostolic >See."
§ 3. This bold assertion calls us to pause and notice the relations
of the Papacy to the Empire on the eve of the coming conflict.
"The attitude of the Roman Church to the imperial power at
Henry III.'s death was externally respectful. The right of a German
1 " Although the term cardinal was applied to Roman deacons, there
were as yet no members of the electoral college below the order of priest ;
but afterwards, on the complaint of the deacons and lower clergy that
they were excluded, some deacons were added to the body. The steps are
uncertain ; but it is supposed that the College of Cardinals was thus
arranged by Alexander III. (See Mosheim, ii. 331-34.) The whole
number was fifty-three, until Sixtus V., in 1586, fixed it at seventy
(Walter, 29.0-1). See lists of the churches from which the cardinals took
their titles at various times in Ciacon, vol. i. pp. 117-120." (Robertson,
vol. ii. p. 584.)
2 Henry IV. is here recognized as K'in'j of the Romans. (See Chap. I.
§ 2, note.) He did nut become Emperor till the twenty-eighth year of his
reign, when he was crowned by the Antipope Clement (10X4).
A.D. 1059. TREATY WITH ROBERT GUISCARD. 13
King to the crown of the city was undoubted, and the Pope was his
lawful subject. Hitherto the initiative in reform had come from
the civil magistrate. But the secret of the pontiff's strength lay in
this : he, and he alone, could confer the crown, and had, therefore,
the light of imposing conditions on its recipient. Frequent in-
terregna had weakened the claim of the Transalpine monarch, and
prevented his power from taking firm root ; his title was never by
law hereditary : the Holy Church had before sought, and might
again seek, a defender elsewhere. And since the need of snch
defence had originated this transference of the Empire from the
Greeks to the Franks, since to render it was the Emperor's chief
function, it was surely the Pope's duty, as well as his right, to see
that the candidate was caj able of fulfilling his task, to degrade
him if he rejected or misperformed it."1
If these lofty claims were to be more than an idle boast, a new
helper must be found against the Emperor, who, rejected as a pro-
tector, must soon be reckoned with as an enemy ; and the needed
force was at hand in the now established power of the Normans.
After the council at Rome, Nicolas went into Southern Italy, and
held a council at Melfi to denounce certain Greek customs of the
clergy in those parts, especially the liberty of marriage (1059).
This gave him the opportunity of making a treaty with the Norman
chieftain, Robert Guiscard (i.e. the Wise or Crafty)? to whom
the Pope renewed the grant of such territories in Italy and Sicily
as he now held or might conquer from the Saracens and Greeks,
by the title of " Robert, by the grace of God and of St. Peter, Duke
of Apulia and of Calabria, and, with the help of both, hereafter to
be of Sicily." The Norman duke engaged to hold his territories as
a fief of St. Peter, paying an annual quit-rent ; to be the faithful
defender of his lord the Pope against all men; and especially to
support the new order of the papal elections. All the churches in
his dominions were to be subject to the Pope. Nicolas also secured
the support of Richard, the chief of the Normans who had been
long established at Aversa, by creating him Prince of Capua. In
the next and following years, the conquest of Sicily by Roger, the
brother of Guiscard, won back another province to the see of Rome.
§ 4. Meanwhile the proceedings of Nicolas roused in Germany a
vehement opposition, headed by Hanno, archbishop of Cologne. At
Easter, 1061, the Empress Agnes convened a council of German
bishops, which excommunicated the Pope and annulled his or-
dinances. Nicolas, who was already ill, received the sentence of his
1 Bryce, Holy lio'nan Empire, pp. 157-8.
2 For the history of Robert Guiscard and his brothers, the sons of Tancred
of Hauteville, see the Student's Gibbon, chap. xxxi. §§ 6, foil.
II— C 2
14 SUPREMACY OF HILDEBRAND. Chap. 11.
countrymen with signs of the deepest grief, and died immediately
afterwards (July 1061).
A fierce contest broke out for the succession to the papal chair.
The Tusculan and imperial parties combined in "opposition to Hilde-
brand, and sent an embassy to offer Henry the Patriciate and
Empire. Hildebrand, learning that this embassy was well received
by the Empress, while his own envoys were kept waiting for an
audience, bribed the Prince of Capua to come to Rome, where
Anselm, bishop of Lucca, was elected by the cardinals as Alex-
ander II. (106L-73), and was enthroned by night, after a bloody
conflict between the Norman troops and the imperialists (Oct. 1).
Thereupon the diet and council, which the Empress was holding
at Basle, with the concurrence of some Lombard bishops, headed by
the Chancellor Guibert,1 annulled the decree of Nicolas concerning
papal elections, and elected Cadalous, bishop of Parma, as Pope
Honorius II. (October 28).2 The war between the supporters of the
two Popes in the neighbourhood of Rome was stopped by the armed
mediation of Godfrey, Count of Tuscany, the ally of Hildebrand.
Cadalous and Anselm engaged to retire to their respective bishop-
rics, till the question between them should be decided by the
Empress. But all was changed by a new crisis in Germany.
§ 5. A large party of the German princes, who resented their
subjection to Henry III. and the firm and upright administration
of his widow Agnes, laid a plot to obtain possession of the person of
Henry IV., who was now twelve years old. Archbishop Hanno,
while feasting with the young King on an island of the Rhine,
near the present town of Kaiserswerth, tempted Henry on board of
a richly-equipped vessel, which carried him to Cologne ; and a
decree was published, vesting the administration in the archbishop
of the province where the King should be at any time resident.
To support the power thus seized, Hanuo deserted the party of the
Antipope, and formed a league with Alexander and Hildebrand.
A synod held at Osbor (Augsburg) acknowledged Alexander and
excommunicated Honorius (1062). The Antipope, however, gained
possession of the Leonine city, and was enthroned at St. Peter's ;
but, after being besieged for two years in the Castle of St. Angelo
by a Norman force, he fled to his bishopric of Parma, and died there
in 1072.
§ 6. After the revolution at the German court, the Empress
Agnes, having been brought by Peter Damiani to repent of her
resistance to the Holy See, became a nun in a Roman convent.
1 Guibert had been the leader of the Imperialist party in the Roman
Council of 1059.
2 In the Papal Annals, Honorius is treated as an Antipope.
A.D. 1073. HILDEBRAND BECOMES POPE GREGORY VII. 15
Henry IV. was brought up in such a manner as to spoil his natural
good qualities, and to develop his faults by frivolous pursuits and
the indulgence of his passions. Hanno, unable to overcome the young
King's dislike of him, committed his education to Adalbert, arch-
bishop of Bremen, a prelate whose many noble qualities were marred
by haughtiness, ambition, and ostentation, and a strange mixture of
affability and angry temper. Under these two prelates Germany,
both in State and Church, became a prey to misgovernment and
disorder, rapacity and corruption, which grew worse when Adalbert
supplanted Hanno as minister of the young King, who, at the age
of fifteen, was declared able to govern without a regent (1065). It
belongs to civil history to relate the alternate rise and fall of the rival
prelates, till Adalbert died in March L072, and Hanno retired at
the end of the same year.
Freed from these able though unscrupulous ministers, Henry
gave the reins to his licentiousness and misgovernment, till many
of his subjects, driven to the verge of rebellion, carried their
complaints to the Holy See. After calling the chief prelates of
Germany to answer before him for their misrule, especially in the
permission of flagrant simony, Alexander ventured on the unpre-
cedented assumption of citing Henry to Rome ; but, before the
mandate could be delivered, the Pope died (April 21, 1073).
§ 7. The signal thus given for the long-impending conflict at
length called the great champion of Rome to his true place. The
appointed pause of three days before the election of a new Pope
was broken, at the funeral of Alexander, by the cries of the clergy
and people for Hildebrand ; and the cardinals, having retired for a
short time, presented him to the acclamations of the people. As
if to intimate his resolve to resume the work and spirit of his friend
and preceptor Gratian, Hildebrand chose the title of Gregory VII.
(1073-1085).1 With consummate prudence, he asked for the royal
confirmation ;2 and, the envoys sent by Henry having reported that
they found no informality in the election, Gregory was consecrated
on St. Peter's Day (June 29, 1073).
In devoting himself to the reformation of the Church, Gregory
plainly declared, as the essential condition of the work, her inde-
pendence of all secular control, and her sovereignty over all worldly
powers. With equal plainness, he asserted a despotic power for the
Papacy over the rest of the Church.3 In the " Dictate," which gives
1 The choice of this title was also a declaration that he I'egarded Gre-
gory VI, as a legitimate Pope. (See above, p. 4.)
2 This was the last occasion on which such confirmation was asked for a
papal election.
3 Canon Robertson (vol. ii. pp. 610-11) sums up the principles of his
16 SUPREMACY OF HILDEBRAND. Chap. II.
a fair summary of Gregory's principles, it is laid down that "the
]{oman pontiff alone is universal bishop ; that his name is the
only one of its kind in the world. To him alone it belongs to
depose or to reconcile bishops ; and he may depose them in their
absence, and without the concurrence of a synod. He alone is
entitled to frame new laws for the Church — to divide, unite, or
translate bishoprics. He alone may use the ensigns of empire ;
all princes are bound to kiss his feet ; he has the right to de-
pose emperors, and to absolve subjects from their allegiance. His
power supersedes the diocesan authority of bishops. He may revise
all judgments, and from his sentence there is no appeal. All
appeals to him must be respected, and to him the greater causes
of every Church must be referred. With his leave, inferiors may
accuse their superiors. No Council may be styled General without
his command. The Roman Church never has erred, and, as
Scripture testifies, never will err. The Pope is above all judgment,
and by the merits of St. Peter is undoubtedly rendered holy."
The claim, that all kingdoms are held as fiefs of St. Peter,
was not only laid down by Gregory as a general principle,
but was asserted in his direct dealings with all the states of
Christendom.
§ 8. Gregory's chief efforts for the reformation of the Church
were directed against simony and the marriage of the clergy. A
synod held in Lent, 1074, debarred those guilty of such practices
from all functions in the Church, and charged the laity to refuse
their ministrations. The enforcement of clerical celibacy raised a
commotion through Germany and France ; but Gregory sent out
legates to execute the new decrees ; and they were supported by the
monks, who inveighed against the disobedient clergy. The laity
were not only released from obedience to the bishops and clergy
who opposed the decrees, but were enjoined by Gregory to prevent
their ministrations, " even by force if necessary." An excuse was
thus given for acts of outrage against the clergy and profanation of
religious ordinances ; and the contempt of the clergy thus generated
contributed greatly to the increase of anti-hierarchical and heretical
sects.1
In his dealings with the Empire, Gregory began with remarkable
moderation. '1 he disorders and discontent caused by the mis-
system as " embodied in a set of propositions known as his Dictate, which,
though not drawn up by himself, contains nothing but what may be paral-
leled either from his writings or his actions. These maxims are far in ad-
vance of the forged decretals." The propositions of the Dictate are generally
believed to belong to Gregory's own time. Gieseler observes as to their
form, that they look like the headings of a set of canons passed at some
synod under Gregory. l Robertson, vol. ii. p. 619.
A.D. 1075. PAPAL DECREE ON INVESTITURES. 17
government of Henry seemed to give an opportunity for friendly
intervention, which the difficulties of the young King disposed him
to accept. When his mother Agnes came to Nuremberg with
four bishops on an embassy from Gregory, Henry did penance, and
received absolution for his sins against the Church, and promised to
aid the Pope in suppressing simony (1074). Gregory, while return-
ing his thanks, announced the project of a Crusade, which he himself
was to lead, while Henry was to watch over the Church. But all
hope of friendly relations was destroyed by a new blow which the
Pope aimed at the whole existing system of secular authority.
§ 9. At his second Lenten synod (1075) Gregory issued a decree
that no ecclesiastic should take investiture from lay hands, on pain
of deposition ; and that any lay potentate who should confer inves-
titure should be placed under the ban of the Church. The custom
of investiture? that is, of putting ecclesiastics in possession of their
temporalities by a symbolical act performed by the sovereign, was
peculiar to the West, where its origin was later than the ninth
century, and it seems to have been not fully established till the
end of the tenth. Under the feudal system, the custom formed an
important bond between the sovereign and the clerical holders of
fiefs, to whom it secured their lord's protection, while it assured
him of their submission as his liege vassals. But the line of
demarcation between the appointment to the spiritual office and the
investiture with temporalities was less clear in practice than in
theory. The right of investiture might be so used as to secure the
power of nomination ; and, by withholding it, the sovereign might
annul a canonical elect;on. Nay, the very form of investiture seemed
to imply a claim on the sovereign's part to confer the spiritual office ;
for the symbols which he delivered to the bishop were the ring — the
figure of spiritual marriage with his Church — and the pastoral staff
(the crook or crosier), the emblem of pastoral authority over the flock.
To the obvious argument that, if bishops and abbots were to
hold property, they ought, like other holders, to be subject to its
feudal obligations, the advocates of ecclesiastical independence re-
plied, l- that the temporalities were annexed to the spiritual office,
as the body to the soul ; that, if laymen could not confer the
spiritualities, they ousht not to meddle with trie disposal of their
appendages, but that these should be conferred by the Pope or the
1 Twestitura, from vestire, " to put into possession." The word is ex-
clusively ecclesiastical, in the sense defined above. The earlier and more
general term for the form of giving position, in the case both of lay and
clerical holders, was traditio. The attempt to trace investiture to the time
of Charles the Great, and to make it a privilege conferred on the Emperor
by Adrian I., is contradicted by the silence of the Capitularies. (See Diet,
of Christian Antiqq., Art. Investiture.)
18 SUPREMACY OF HILDEBRAND. Chap. II.
Metropolitan, as an assurance to the receivers that their tempo-
ralities were given by God." Herein lay the whole practical issue of
the dispute. The abolition of investitures meant nothing less than
the transfer of the feudal allegiance of all ecclesiastics (for the lower
clergy and monks depended on the bishops and abbots, as the
lesser vassals on the greater) from the sovereign to the Pope. There
could be no longer any treason against the crown, nor any feudal
obedience to any lord except the supreme bishop.
§ 10. With his usual policy, Gregory took no hasty steps to
enforce the decrees against investiture ; and at the end of the year a
strange incident befel him. As he was celebrating a midnight ma>s
on Christmas Eve, Cencius, the leader of the anti-reforming party
among the Roman nobles, broke into the church at the head of an
armed band, cutting down many of the worshippers ; and the Pope,
beaten and wounded in the head by a sword, was dragged from the
altar and carried off to a tower, with the intention of taking him
away from the city as a prisoner. But the people of Rome rose in
the night, and forced Cencius to set Gregory at liberty; his popu-
larity was redoubled, and the shame of the sacrilegious outrage was
imputed to the Imperial party, just at the time when the relations
between the Emperor and the Pope had reached a crisis.
§ 11, The misgovernment of Henry had driven his Saxon sub-
jects to open revolt; and both parties had appealed to the Pope.
Gregory, still intent on gaining his ends by friendly influence, had
congratulated Henry on a victory gained over the Saxons in June
1075 ; but his advice to use that success well had been utterly
disregarded. Shortly before the outrage of Cencius, Gregory had
replied to an embassy from Henry by sending legates with a letter,
greeting the King with " Health and benediction — if, however, he
obey the Apostolic See o.s a Christum kin;/ ought." The obedience
thus required had respect to Henry's conduct in holding intercourse
with excommunicate persons, and investing several bishops. With
his usual study of moderation, at least in form, the Pope offered to
listen to any reasonable accommodation on the question of investi-
tures. Henry had already been privately warned that his rejection
of the Pope's demands would be followed by excommunication ;
but he replied by an indignant refusal ; and the envoys cited him
to appear at Rome at the ensuing Lenten synod (January 107G).
The King's anger was now inflamed to the utmost, and his
indignation was shared by the German bishops and abbots whom
he convened at Worms (January 24). On the ground of simony,
magic, and other incredible charges — supported by letters, in the
name of Roman cardinals, which appear to have been forged — the
Council pronounced the deposition of Gregory, to whom Henry
A.D. 1076. HENRY IV. EXCOMMUNICATED. 19
announced the sentence in a letter addressed, " To Hildebrand, not
now Apostolic Pontiff, but a false monk." He also wrote to the
Romans, bidding them to thrust out " the monk Hildebrand," by-
force, if he should resist, and to receive a new Pope from the King.
This letter charged Hildebrand with attempting to rob Henry of his
Italian kingdom and of his rights in the appointment to the
Papacy, and with determined designs against the King's crown and
life. Another, from the bishops to their " brother Hildebrand,"
accused him of throwing the Church into confusion. " His begin-
ning had been bad ; his progress worse ; he had been guilty of
cruelty and pride; he had attempted to deprive the bishops of the
power committed to them by God ; and had given up everything
to the fury of the multitude." * After adding other charges, the
bishops solemnly renounced their obedience to Gregory ; and the
same renunciation was made by a synod of Lombard bishops at
Piacenza, which confirmed the decree of Worms.
§ 12. At the Lenten Synod at Rome (February 21-22, 1076) the
decrees of the two councils and the King's letter were answered by
a sentence of excommunication and deposition against Henry, who
replied from Utrecht by pronouncing a ban against the Pope. But,
as to the power of enforcing the sentences, their natural position
was inverted ; the subjects whose support the King should have
commanded became the ministers of the Pope. Bishops who had
taken part in the council of Worms went to Rome to seek absolu-
tion ; and when the disaffected Saxons applied to the Pope, they
were exhorted to choose another King The same threat was
formally announced as the resolution of an assembly of the German
princes, prelates, and nobles, at Tribur ;2 and Henry's abject offers
of amendment could only procure the alternative of a reference of all
questions in dispute to the Pope, who was invited to attend a diet
at Augsburg next Candlemas. Henry's continuance on the throne
was made conditional on his obtaining papal absolution before a year
and a day had elapsed from his excommunication, in which case the
German nobility would attend him to Rome for his coronation as
Emperor, and help him to win back Italy from the Normans.
Meanwhile he was to live as a private person at Spires.
§ 13. Dreading the effect of Gregory's presence in Germany,
Henry crossed the Alps in the depth of a severe winter, with his
wife and child and the scantiest attendance, and was received with
enthusiasm by the Lombards. Gregory had already set out for
1 Robertson, vol. ii. p. 625.
2 Tribur (Trebur) on the east side of the Rhine, south of Mainz, was one
of the old election fields of the Germans. Henry IV was now at Oppen-
heim, on the other side of the Rhine.
20 SUPREMACY OF HILDEBRAND. Chap. II.
Germany, in company with his devoted supporter, Matilda, Coun-
tess of Tuscany, called the " Great Counte ss " from her immense
wealth and commanding talents.1 On hearing that Henry had
reached Vercelli, with a train growing as he advanced, the Pope
withdrew to Canossa, a strong castle in the Apennines, belonging
to Matilda. Here he was joined by some of his most eminent
adherents, as well as by several bishops of Henry's party, who came
to make their submission, and were put to severe penance before
they received absolution.
Henry, on arriving before Canossa, prevailed on Matilda, and
other persons of high influence, to mediate for him with the
Pope, who required, as a proof of the King's penitence, the sur-
render of his royal insignia, with a confession that for his offences
he was unworthy to reign. When the importunity of the envoys
at length obtained Gregory's consent to a personal interview,
Henry was kept waiting for three days in a court of the castle,
alone, barefooted, in the coarse woollen garment of a penitent, ex-
posed from morning to night to the winter's cold of that mountain
region, till, as Gregory himself relates,2 all within the castle cried
out against his harshness, as being nut the severity of an apostle,
but barbarous and tyrannical cruelty. On the fourth day Henry,
having persuaded the Countess Matilda and Hugh, abbot of Clugny,
to be his sureties, was admitted to the presence of Gregory.
** Numb with cold, bareheaded and barefooted, the King, a man of
tall and remarkably noble person, prostrated himself with a pro-
fusion of tears, and then stood submissive before the Pope, whose
small and slight form was now withered with austerities and bent
with age. Even Gregory's sternness was moved, and he too shed
tears."3 Put he showed no relenting in the terms of absolution
which he imposed. Henry's conduct was to be tried before a diet of
the German princes under the Pope's presidency ; his kingdom was
to depend on the sentence given according to the laws of the
Church ; and he was for the future to yield implicit obedience to
the Holy See (January 1077).
Gregory cleared himself of the charges made against him by an
1 Matilda was the daughter and heiress of Boniface, Count of Tuscany,
and Beatrice, a cousin of the Emperor Henry III. She had been lately left
a widow, and sole mistress of her enormous wealth, by the deaths of her
husband, the younger Godfrey of Lorraine, and of her mother. In spite of
the scan lal raised by the Pope's enemies, there is no reason to question the
purity of her enthusiasm for Gregory, and for the ecclesiastical principles
with which he had imbued her mind. During Gregory's residence at
Canossa, Matilda bequeathed her vast inheritance to the See of Rome ; but
the donation was only partially carried into effect.
3 Epist. iv. 12. 3 Robertson, vol. ii. p. 63?
A.D. 1077. CIVIL WAR IN GERMANY. 21
oath taken upon the eucharistic bread. "Here," said lie, "is the
Lord's body ; may this either clear me from all suspicion if I am
innocent, or, if guilty, may God strike me with sudden death !" — an
awful and convincing ordeal to the bystanders; but from which
Henry, in his turn, recoiled with terror, pleading the absence of
his accusers, and preferring a trial by the diet.
§ 14. Gregory is said to have replied to the remonstrances of the
Saxons at Henry's absolution, "Be not uneasy, for I will send him
back to you more culpable than ever ;" and its effect was to widen
the breach with his German subjects, who complained that Henry
had broken faith with them by his journey into Italy, and were
jealous of his reception by the Italians. A diet held at Forchheim.
in Franconia, where legates attended from the Pope,1 elected a new
king in the person of Henry's brother-in-law, Budolf, duke of
Swabia, who was crowned at Mainz by the primate Siegfried
(March 1077). But the deposition of the rightful king by the
princes, and his humiliation by the arrogance of the Italian Pope,
awoke a strong reaction in Henry's favour ; and most of the bishops
and towns took his part against the nobles. We must leave to
secular history the account of the three years' civil war, which was
ended by the victory of Henry and the death of his rival on the
banks of the Elster (October 1080).
§ 15. The Pope, having tried to keep his favourite attitude of a
mediator during the conflict, had taken a decided course just in time
to incur the conqueror's implacable resentment. At the Lenten
Synod following a victory won by Rudolf at Fladenheim (Jan.
1080), he renewed the sentence against Henry in terms most re-
markable for their assertion of his claims to supreme sovereignty —
nay, to universal ownership — for the See of Pome : " Come, now I
beseech you, O most holy and blessed Fathers and princes, Peter
and Paul,2 that all the world may understand and know that if ye
are able to bind and to loose in heaven, ye are likewise able on earth,
according to the merits of each man, to give and to take away
empires, kingdom*, princedoms, marquisates, duchies, countships,
and the possessions of all men. For if ye judge spiritual things,
what must we believe to be your power over worldly things ? and if
1 Gregory, whose profound policy foresaw the reactionary effect of this
extreme step, excused his own attendance on the ground that Henry would
not grant him a safe-conduct, and instructed his legates to endeavour to
postpone the new election till he should be able to attend, but not To risk
the consequences of direct opposition to it.
2 Both sentences of excommunication were in the form of an address to
the two Apostles. Let it be remembered that the doctrines thus affirmed
in the eleventh century have been declared of infallible authority in the
nineteenth bv the Vatican Council.
22 SUPREMACY OF HILDEBRAND. Chap. II.
ye judge the angels, who rule over all proud princes, what can ye
not do to their slaves ?"
But Gregory proved himself unable to " bind on earth" the fate
of the King, on whose death or utter defeat within the year he
ventured to stake his credibility. When, on the contrary, that
fate befel the rival King Rudolf, Gregory, in the spirit of an am-
biguous Delphic oracle rather than of an infallible Vicar of Christ,
is said to have declared that he had rightly prophesied the death
of the pretended king.
Meanwhile, Henry had felt himself strong enough to meet this
seeond deposition by an equally decisive stroke. A synod convened
at Mainz, and adjourned to Brixen for the attendance of the Lom-
bard bishops, who had been Henry's most stedfast friends, elected
the great leader of the Lombard party, Guibert, now archbishop of
Ravenna, as Pope Clement III. (1080-1100).1
§ 16. After his victory over Rudolf, Henry offered peace to the
Saxons, but they refused to treat without the Pope, and set up a
new king, Hermann, to whom Gregory sent a form of oath which
would have reduced the kingdom and empire to a fief of the Church.
While abating nothing of his sovereign claims, Gregory relaxed his
reforming zeal in order to win support from various countries against
the march of Henry into Italy. But he found no sure ally except
the Countess Matilda, who put her wealth and forces at his disposal.
In this extremity he turned again to the Normans, and released
Robert Guiscard from a ban laid on him for invading the patrimony
of St. Peter. The entreaties of his friends, that he would make peace
with the King, were all in vain ; and even after Henry had entered
Italy, Gregory wrote, " If we would comply with his impiety, never
has any one of our predecessors received such ample and devoted
service as he is ready to pay us, but we would rather die than yield." 2
He still maintained his resolution when, after a tedious siege of
three years, Henry had won the Leonine city; and in a last council
he anathematized the King, just before the Romans capitulated on
March 21st, 1084. On Easter Day, Henry IV. at length received
the imperial crown from the Antipope Clement, who had been en-
throned on Palm Sunday.
§ 17. But the triumph of Henry and Clement at Rome was short.
Gregory held out in the castle of St. Angelo, awaiting the promised
aid of the Normans, whose expulsion from Italy was one object of
Henry's expedition. To this end he had made an alliance with the
Byzantine Emperor, Alexius Comnenus (1081-1118) ; while Robert
1 He is only reckoned as an Antipope; but he maintained himself against
four successive Popes, keeping many adherents till the day of his death.
7 L'pist. ix. 11, April 28th, 1081.
A.D. 1085.
DEATH OF GREGORY VII.
23
Guiscard, on the other hand, had engaged in an expedition into
Northern Greece.1 Henry had already sent away most of his forces,
when he received news that Guiscard was on his march from Salerno
at the head of 6000 horse and 30,000 foot. The Emperor retreated ;
and the Normans gained an easy entrance into the city, which,
after three days' sack and pillage, was set on fire to avenge a rising
of the exasperated people (May-June 1084).
The liberated Pope, unable to bear the spectacle of such ruin or the
reproaches of the people, retired with his Norman allies to Salerno,
whence he renewed his excommunication of the Emperor and the
Antipope; and he still excepted them when, feeling the approach
of death, he absolved all others whom he had anathematized.2 He
expired amidst, the raging of a fearful tempest, after leaving this last
testimony to the sincerity of his motives : " I have loved righteous-
ness and hated iniquity, therefore I die in exile " (May 25th, 1085).
This assumption, habitual to Gregory and to most other popes, of
language that belongs only to Him whose human nature is glorified
by His deity, reveals far better than any elaborate analysis of cha-
racter and motives the fundamental fault of Gregory's career, and
of the principles to which he sacrificed all other claims of right and
goodness.
1 See the Student's Gibbon, chap. xxxi. § 10.
2 Such is the statement of Gregory's friends ; but the imperialist
writers say that he absolved all, acknowledged that he had sinned greatly
in his office, and sent his confessor to request Henry's forgiveness. For
the authorities on either side, see Robertson (vol. ii. p. 647, note), who
observes that Gregory's dying words, " which have been interpreted as a
reproach against Providence, may perhaps rather imply a claim to the
beatitude of the persecuted."
Ancient Chalices, formerly at Monza.
From a Painting in the Cathedral Library.
Jerusalem.
CHAPTER III.
THE CRUSADES AND THE PAPACY:
WITH THE SEQUEL OF THE DISPUTE ON INVESTITURES.
FROM THE DEATFI OF GREGORY VII. TO THE CONCORDAT OF WORMS
AND THE DEATH OF THE EMPEROR HENRY V. A.D. 1085 — 11l'5.
§ 1. Election and Character of Urban II. § 2. His relations with Henry IV.
— Progress of the conflict in Germany — Conrad made King of Italy.
§ 3. The First Crusade adds to the power of Urban — Council of Cler-
mont— Philip I. of France — Results of the Crusades in favour of the
Clergy and Papacy. § 4. Recovery of Rome from the Antipope — Cap-
ture of Jerusalem — Death of Urban — His arrangement with the Normans
in Sicily, called the Sic Hi m Monarch)/. § 5. Paschal II. Pope — Deaths
of Guibert (Clement III.) and Conrad — New excommunication of
Henry IV. § »3. His good government and efforts for peace — Henry
made prisoner by his son, who is crowned Henry V. — Death and Cha-
racter of Henry IV. § 7. The contest renewed between Henry V. and
the Pope — Henry enters Italy, and accepts a compromise, which fails —
Imprisonment of the Pope and Cardinals — Enforced treaty, and corona-
tion of Henry as Emperor. § 8. Paschal is compelled to condemn the
treaty and to excommunicate the Emperor. § 9. Henry again at Rome —
Flight and Death of Paschal — Elections of ( J flash s II. and the Anti-
pope Gregory VIII. — Expulsion and Death of Gelasius, and election of
Calixtus II. in France. § 10. Council of Rheims and renewed excom-
munication of Henry V. § 11. Questions between England and the
A.D. 1088. URBAN II. AND CLEMENT III. 25
Papacy — Resistance to Legates — Sees of Canterbury and York — Inter-
view of Calixtus with Henry I. at Gisors— Calixtus at Rome— Punish-
ment of the Ant i pope. § 12. Civil War in Germany — The Dispute on
Investitures ended by the Concordat of Worms — First General Council of
Lateran (Ninth (Ecumenical Council of the Romans) — Death of Henry V.
§ 13. Ecclesiastical affairs of England — Supremacy maintained by
William I., independently of Rome. § 14. Lanfranc, Archbishop of
Canterbury — His reforms, and support of the King's policy — William
and Gregory VII. § 15. Rapacity and Tyranny of William Rufus —
Seizure of vacant bishoprics and abbacies. § 16. Anselm made Primate
— His Life and Character. § 17. Differences between Anselm and Rufus
— The pall brought from Pope Urban. § 18. Renewed disputes — Anselm
goes to Rome — Death of William Rufus. § 19. Anselm recalled by
Henry I. — He refuses Investiture and Homage — His second exile. § 20.
Agreement about Investiture and Homage — Return and Death of Aaselm
— Council of Westminster — Celibacy of the Clergy enforced.
§ 1. At the death of Gregory VIL, his party held the ascendancy
in Italy, supported by the Normans and the Countess Matilda, while
the great cities showed a growing desire to make the Papacy the
rallying point for their claims of independence against the Empire.
It is not worth while to pursue the confused details of the disputes
among the party of Hildebrand in professing to carry out his dying
wishes, or the short papacy of his successor, Victor III. (1086-87),
preceded and followed by long vacancies, till Otho, bishop of Ostia,
was elected by a council at Terracina as Urban II. (1088-1099).
A Frenchman of noble family, educated at Rheinis under Bruno,
the famous founder of the Carthusians, he became a monk of Clugny,
whence he was sent to Rome in 1076, as one of a body of monks
whose services were desired by Gregory, and he was there advanced
to the bishopric of Ostia. Such a training made him a devoted
adherent of the Cluniac party and of the principles of Hildebrand,
who had named Otho among those most worthy to succeed him ;
and, with equal firmness and activity, Urban surpassed his master
in artfulness and caution.
§ 2. Rome was now in the hands of Clement -,1 and the partisans of
Pope and Antipope carried on fierce and cruel conflicts both in the
1 The following epigrams cleverly described the positions of the rival
Popes : —
" Clem. Diceris Urbanus, cum sis projectus ab urbe ;
Vel muta nomen, vel regrediaris ad urbem.
" Urb. Nomen habes Clemens, sed clemens non potes esse,
Cum tibi solvendi sit tradita nulla potestas."
(Gerh. Syntagma, 17, Pairolog., cxciv. ; quoted by Robertson, vol. ii.
p. 669.)
26 THE CRUSADES AND THE PAPACY". Chap. III.
capital and other cities of Italy. In Germany Henry put an end to
the civil war this year, and expelled the hostile bishops from their
sees, so that only four were left who acknowledged Urban. On the
other hand, Clement was driven out of Rome by the citizens
(1089) ; and a negociation was opened between Urban and Henry
on the basis of their mutual acknowledgment as Pope and Em-
peror ; but it was defeated by the imperialist bishops, who feared
that they might be made victims of the peace. It is needless
here to dwell on the progress of the conflict between the papal
and imperial parties during the next few years, including the
Countess Matilda's marriage to the young Welf, son of the
Duke of Bavaria, and Henry's troubles with his second wife,
Adelaide of Russia, and with his rebellious son Conrad, whom
the Lombards and papalists set up as King of Italy ; nor need we
repeat the story of the first Crusade, which is related in all the
civil histories.1
§ 3. The enterprise, to which Peter the Hermit incited Europe by
his tale of the sufferings of the Christian pilgrims to the Holy Land
from the Seljuk Turks, who had lately conquered Asia Minor and
Palestine, gave the one great opportunity for realizing the idea of
the Holy Roman Empire in the union of Christendom, roused to the
defence of the faith at the call and blessing of the Pope, and led by
the Emperor to its achievement. But at this crisis the civil head of
Christendom was an excommunicated prince, with a disputed title
conferred only by an Antipope : he was distracted by domestic
troubles, and weakened by rebellion. The crusading enthusiasm,
which " Henry III. might have used to win back a supremacy hardly
inferior to that which had belonged to the first Carolingians, . . .
turned wholly against the opponent of ecclesiastical claims, and
was made to work the will of the Holy See, which had blessed and
organized the project."2
As the sole head of this great movement, animating and directing
the princes and chivalry of Europe, Urban was raised above both
the temporal power and the Antipope, while the appeal for his help
from Alexius Comnenus, so lately banded with Henry against
Gregory, seemed to invite him to the high destiny of reuniting the
Eastern with the Western Church. It was significant of his in-
creased strength that the great council of Piacenza,3 at which the
Pope proposed the holy war, and the much greater council of Cler-
mont in Auvergne,4 at which the Crusade was adopt ml with the
1 For the foundation of the Seljukian kingdom of Sown (1074), the cap-
ture of Jerusalem by the Turks (1076), and the history of the Crusades,
see the Sttulent's Gihbon, chaps, xxxii. and xxxiii.
2 Bryce, p. 164. 3 March 1095. 4 November 1095.
A.D. 1099. DEATH OF URBAN II. 27
enthusiastic war-cry, "God wills it!" — both pronounced new con-
demnations of the Antipope and the Emperor, and excommunicated
another disobedient king, Philip I. of France, for his adultery with
Bertrada.1
The assured ascendancy added to the Pope, as director of the united
enterprise of Western Christendom, was afterwards still further en-
hanced when, in the Second Crusade, sovereign princes were sent
forth to fulfil their religious vows, to which the Pope had the power
of holding them. The preaching of a Crusade gave a new pretext
for the interference of legates and the exaction of contributions,
especially from ecclesiastical bodies, whose property was thus brought
more or less under papal control. In the East, the lands won from
the infidels were added to the Latin Church and to the papal
claim of sovereignty ; but this course, combined with the double
dealing of the Byzantine Empire and the violence of the Crusaders
towards the Greeks, made the desired reunion of the two churches
more than ever hopeless.
The increased power of the Popes was shared by the clergy, who
found in the Crusaders' vow a new hold on the conscience of nobles
and people. They remained a permanent body amidst the changes
caused by absence and death ; and, while their contributions to the
cause affected only their annual income, they added greatly to their
wealth by purchasing the estates sold at a depreciated value to
equip the nobles and their followers.2 Nor were the political
changes produced by the Crusades, and the impulse which they
gave to commerce, learning, the spirit of chivalry, and freedom 01
thought, without great indirect influence upon the Church. The
direct result of the first Crusade for Christianity in the East was
the establishment of the Christian Kingdom of Jerusalem, and
of the Latin patriarchates of that city and of Antioch.
§ 4. Urban 's last year was crowned by the complete recovery ot
Pome from the Antipope Clement, and by the capture of Jerusalem
(July 15th, 1099); but his own death followed in a fortnight, un-
cheered by the news of the great success (July 29th).
It remains to notice the important arrangement which he made
for the Church re-established in Sicily by Count Roger's conquest
of the island from the Saracens. Always careful to preserve the
goodwill of his Norman allies, when the great count complained oi
the subjection of the Church in Sicily to the bishop of Trani as
legate, Urban, at a council at Salerno, made the ordinance known
as " the Sicilian Monarchy," vesting the exercise of the ecclesias-
1 Philip's quarrels with Gregory VII., Urban II.. and Paschal II. belong
rather to the history of France than to that of the Church.
2 Robertson,'vol. ii. pp. 699-701.
28 REBELLION OF HENRY V. Chap. III.
tical supremacy in the civil power, and appointing Roger and his
successors perpetual legates of the Roman See.1
§ 5. Uiban was succeeded by another member of the Cluniac
party, a Tuscan named Rainier, who, like his predecessor, had
been sent from the monastery of Clugny to Rome to serve under
Gregory VII., at the age of twenty. He took the title of Paschal II.
(1099-1118). In the following year (September 1100), death re-
moved his rival, Guibert (Clement 111.), a man whose noble qualities
and great abilities might have adorned the papal chair, into the dis-
puted possession of which he was thrust against his will. Next
year, death relieved Henry also from the rivalry of his son Conrad
in Italy ; while in Germany, since his return in 1096, he had won
back much of his people's esteem, and his supremacy was generally
acknowledged, even by many bishops of the papal party.
Thus the twelfth century seemed to open with new opportunities
for reconciliation ; and the Emperor proposed to cross the Alps and
submit all differences to a Council. But it seems that the German
bishops dissuaded him from the double risk of leaving Germany and
trusting himself in Italy to the papal party, now elated with the
success of the Crusade; and his failure to appear furnished the
ground for a new excommunication by Paschal (March 1102).
§ 6. Henry, however, persevered in his desire for peace, and at
the Christmas diet at Mainz he announced his resolution of abdi-
cating in favour of his son Henry (now twenty-one years old),2 and
devoting himself to the Crusade, as soon as he could obtain a recon-
ciliation with the Pope. The " peace of God," which he proclaimed
for four years, seemed to open a new era of happiness for Germany ;
but the sources of discord were too deeply seated to be healed by
words. The turbulent nobles, who longed for the renewal of war
and plunder, were the natural allies of those papal claims which
depressed the power of their sovereign. A large party of the clergy,
and especially the monks, found the principles of Hildebrand suited
to their interests as well as their spiritual pride, or in many cases
were moved by a purer enthusiasm of duty to God rather than man.
These passions were brought to a terrible focus, and both Em-
peror and Empire were plunged back into a sea of misery, by the
rebellion of the prince who had been held forth as the hope of a
1 The contrast between the policy adopted on the vital principle at stake,
when the Empire was to be humbled, and when the Normans were to be
conciliated, is naively exposed by Baronius, when he uses it as an argu-
ment against the genuineness of this decree. "How is it to be supposed
that Urban could have granted to Roger such powers, when, by granting
but a small part of them to Henry,- he might have prevented so much
misery?" On this question see further in Robertson, vol. ii. p. 702.
2 Henry V. was born in 1081.
A.D. 1106. DEATH OF HENRY IV. 29
new age. The noble youths, his comrades, were naturally ready,
and were encouraged by the Emperor's enemies, to foster the son's
discontent at any position short of equality with his father on the
throne.1 But young Henry declared, with characteristic hypocrisy,
that he had no wish to reign, but only to bring about the con-
version of his father, whom, as an excommunicated person, he
could not in conscience obey : and his own share in the excom-
munication was removed by the Pope, whose counsel he sought as
soon as he broke into open rebellion (December 1101). The Em-
peror's paternal fondness led him to place himself in the hands of
his son at Coblenz (December 1105); whence, with a perfidious
show of affection, young Henry carried his father up the Rhine to
a prison, where the harshest treatment broke his already humbled
spirit ; and he resigned his crowns, with abject entreaties for the
absolution which the papal legate still found excuses for postponing.
Henry V. was crowned " King of the Romans " at Mainz, at
Epiphany, 1106; 2 but the deposed Emperor escaped, and seemed
in a fair way to regain the crown, when he died at Liege on the 7th
of August, sending his ring and sword to his son, with a fruitless
request for an amnesty to his adherents. His faults had been many;
but his better qualities brought upon him much of the opposition
and trouble that embittered the fifty years' reign which he had
begun as a child of seven. "It was his fate," says William of
Malmesbury, " that whosoever took up arms against him regarded
himself as a champion of religion." The common people and the
poor, to whom he had always shown kindness, honoured with a
saintly reverence the remains which his enemies disinterred from his
tomb at Liege and kept for five years in an unconsecrated vault at
Spires, where Henry had wished to be buried in the cathedral raised
by himself. It was not till August 1111 that Henry V., having ob-
tained a reluctant consent from the humiliated Pope, interred his
father's body in the cathedral with a funeral of unexampled splendour.
§ 7. During those five years, Paschal II. had in his turn been
made the victim of the craft and perfidy which he had encouraged
in Henry V. against his father. Trusting to the King's professions
of obedience, the Pope renewed the decrees against investiture at a
council at Guastalla (October 1106). He was on his way to spend
the Christmas with Henry at Augsburg, when news reached him
1 The association of a son iu the kingdom, nominally of the Romans,
really of Germany, during his father's life, was now common, as a means
of securing the succession, which fell to him on his father's death, with-
out a new election, involving also the claim to the Empire. (See Bryce,
A pp. C, p. 45<5-7.) Both Henry III. and Henry IV. had been crowned
during the lifetime of their fathers.
- He reigned hetween nineteen and twenty years, to May 1120.
II— D
30 CONTEST ABOUT INVESTITURES. Chap. Ill
which raised his suspicions, and he turned aside to France to seek
support from King Philip I. At a conference at Chalons-on-the-
Marne (April 1107), the German envoys demanded the acknow-
ledgment of the right of investiture, which Henry had already put
in force; and, on the Pope's refusal, they declared that the question
must be decided at Rome, and by the sword.
Three years later Henry crossed the Alps; and Paschal, unable to
obtain help from his Norman allies, offered a remarkable compro-
mjse — that, if Henry would relinquish investiture, the Church should
give up the property on which the claim was founded, namely, all
the endowments and secular privileges conferred upon bishops and
abbots by his predecessors since Charles the Great. " The Pope
expressed an opinion that, as the corruptions of the clergy had
chiefly arisen from the secular business in which those privileges
had involved them, they would, if relieved of them, be able to
perform their spiritual duties better ; while he trusted for their
maintenance to the tithes, with the oblations of the faithful, and
such possessions as they had acquired from private bounty or by
purchase." l
The needful consent of the clergy was so unlikely, as to have
thrown doubts on the sincerity both of the Pope's offer and of its
acceptance by Henry on the condition that it should be ratified by
the bishops and the Church. Henry at all events contrived to
secure all the advantage of the impossibility of its performance. On
his arrival at Rome (Feb. 12th, 11 1 1), where the agreement was to
be confirmed and he was to receive the imperial crown, he publicly
declared in St. Peter's that it was not his wish to take away from
the clergy any gifts made by his predecessors. This threw all the
odium upon the Pope, who was attacked at once by the German
and Lombard bishops, and by the nobles who held ecclesiastical
fiefs. Henry demanded his immediate coronation, as the execution
of the agreement had become impossible ; and when the Pope did
not at once comply, he was seized and imprisoned in the castle of
St. Angelo, with several of the cardinals, while fearful riots broke
out in Rome against the Germans, and the royal troops devastated
the country all around.
It was not till after two months that Paschal yielded to the
entreaties of the cardinals and the distress of the Romans He was
released on swearing:, together with thirteen cardinals, to allow in-
vestiture by the symbols of the ring and staff after a free election,
never to trouble the King either on this subject or for his late
treatment of him, and never to excommunicate him ; and he was
1 Robertson, vol. ii. n. 741.
A.D. 1111. HENRY V. CROWNED EMPEROR. 31
reluctantly compelled to place a copy of this agreement in Henry's
hands when he crowned him at St. Peter's (April 13th). The Pope
and Emperor ratified their treaty by a solemn oath upon the
Eucharist, and the Scotch historian, David,1 who was Henry's
chaplain, compares his master's treatment of the Pope to Jacob's
importunity when he wrestled with the angel at Peniel, and said,
" I will not let thee £0, except thou bless me." (Gen. xxxii. 26.)
§ 8. It was not likely that the treaty thus extorted should be lasting,
though Paschal attempted to he faithful to his engagements, against
the clamour of the Hildebrandine party, headed by Bruno, abbot of
Monte Cassino, whom he regarded as a dangerous rival. At the
Lateran Synod of 11 L2, he was compelled to condemn the agreement,
as having been made under constraint ; and soon afterwards he was
artfully drawn into a more decided step. Guy, archbishop of
Vienne, in Henry's kingdom of Burgundy, held a council which not
only repeated the Lateran condemnation of the compact, but pro-
nounced investiture a heresy, and excommunicated Henry for his
outrages against the Pope. The decree was sent to Paschal, with a
threat of renouncing obedience to him if he refused to confirm it,
and the Pope saved his conscience by the plea that this indirect act
was no violation of his oath.
§ 9. Meanwhile the proceedings of Henry towards the German
Church had given the grossest provocation, and had thrown Germany
back into civil war. In 111') he again crossed the Alps to take
possession of the inheritance of the Countess Matilda, in disregard of
her donation to the papal see. On his way to Pome he made vain
attempts to negociate with Paschal, who fled to Monte Cassino ; and
when Henry departed, after Easter (1117), the Romans, who had a
quarrel of their own with the Pope, refused him admission, and he
died in the castle of St. Angelo (Jan. 21st, 1118). The cardinals
elected one of their own number, John of Gaeta, as Pope Ge-
lasius II. (1118-1119) ; but, before his consecration, Henry re-
turned to Rome, and used his prerogative to confirm the election
by the ] eople of Burdinus, archbishop of Braga, as the Antipope
Gregory VIII. After much trouble, and even personal violence,
from the turbulent factions of Rome, Gelasius retired to France and
died at Clugny (Jan. 29, 1119). The five cardinals who had accom-
panied him chose as his successor the anti-imperialist champion
Guy, archbishop of Vienne, who, after much reluctance on his own
1 David, a Scot by birth, and afterwards Bishop of Bangor, accom-
panied Henry into Italy, with several other men of learning, to support
the controversial part of the conflict, which has been quite eclipsed by
the King's decisive measures. David was charged to write a history of
the expedition, which was used by Ekkehard and William of Malmesbury.
32 CONTEST ABOUT INVESTITURES. Chap. III.
part and violent resistance from his flock, was consecrated in his
cathedral as Pope Calixtus II. (1119-1124).
§ 10. The anarchy and civil war now raging in Germany disposed
the Emperor to listen to the Pope's proposals for a compromise, on
the terms that Henry should be released from excommunication on
giving up his claim to investiture, but that the bishops should still
do homage for their fiefs. Calixtus had even set out from Hheims,
where he was holding a great Council, to meet the Emperor, when
his commissioners reported that Henry was trying to evade the
terms agreed upon. Calixtus returned to Rheims in great indig-
nation, and the Council, after enacting further canons against simony,
clerical marriage, and investiture, pronounced a most solemn ana-
thema on the Emperor and the Antipope, and absolved Henry's
subjects from their allegiance (Oct. 1119).
§ 11. Among the matters brought before the Council of Rheims
were complaints made by the King of France1 against Henry I. of
England, for his conduct in regard to the duchy of Normandy, and
for his treatment of his brother Robert.2 These purely secular
disputes were referred by Louis, with the consent of Henry, to the
Pope's arbitration ; and the attempt of the Norman primate, Godfrey
of Rouen, to vindicate his sovereign, was put down by the clamour
of the Council. Henry had given four English bishops permission
to attend the Council ; but he had warned them against bringing
back any " superfluous inventions ;" and he had charged them not
to complain against each other, because he was resolved to do full
justice to every complaint within his own kingdom.
In accordance with this principle, Henry had resisted the use of the
legatine authority, which was one of the most effective means of
subjection employed by the Hildebrandine party. At the beginning
of his reign (1100), he and the English Church had refused to
receive the present Pope as legate of Paschal II., who had admitted
the claim of the Archbishop of Canterbury3 to be his sole repre-
sentative in England. On the election of a new archbishop,
Ralph (1114), Paschal had complained of the independent spirit
1 Louis VI. le Gros (1108-1137).
2 Robert had been a prisoner since the battle of Tenchebrai (1106); but
Louis supported the claims of his son, William, to the duchy of Normandy.
Here, and in §§ 13-20, we relate briefly, as a part of our whole subject, the
matters of which a fuller account is given in the Student's History of the
Eagh'sh CiUrch, by Canon Perry, Period I., Chaps, xi.-xiii.
3 This admission, however, was personal to Anselm, who had just returned
from his first exile, and might be relied on to support the cause of Rome.
The next legate appointed by Paschal was Ansclm's nephew, also named
Anselm, Abbot of St. Edniundsbury. Respecting the earlier disputes of
Anselm with William Rufus and Henry I., see below §§ 16-20
A.D. 1119. THE CONFERENCE OF GISORS. 33
shown by the English Church, and had appointed another legate,
whom Henry ordered to he received with honour in Normandy, but
did not suffer him to cross the sea.
There was also a question open between Henry and the Pope
about the claim of the see of York to independence of the Archbishop
of Canterbury, which two successive archbishops of York had main-
tained against Lanfranc and Anselm, but without success. Thurstan,
who had been appointed to the see of York in 1114, and had refused
to be consecrated at Canterbury, had gone to Reims and received
consecration from Gelasius, in spite of the protest of the English
bishops.
On all these questions the Pope determined to hold a personal con-
ference with Henry, whom it was of great importance to conciliate,
both as King of England and as father-in-law of the Emperor.1
Calixtus proceeded from lieims to meet Henry at Grisors, and
readily accepted his answers to the complaints of the King of France
(November 1119). The Pope promised that no legate should be
sent into England except at the King's request, and for the arrange-
ment of such matters as the English bishops could not settle.
Having conceded these points, the Pope asked that Thurstan might
return to his see ; and when the King replied that he had sworn to
the contrary, Calixtus, as apostolic pontiff, offered to release him
from his oath. Henry's conscience was not over-scrupulous ;
but he was able to plead that, whatever a pope might do or
undo, a king could not break his oath without producing universal
distrust.
On his return to Italy, Calixtus punished the Antipope, who was
betrayed into his hands, by a humiliating exposure,- and shut him
up for life in a monastic prison (1121).
§ 12. Germany was still a prey to anarchy, and the armies of the
Emperor and the primate Adalbert, now papal legate, were encamped
near Wurzburg, as if for a decisive battle, when negociations were
opened, and had a successful issue (October 1121). The contest of
half a century had exhausted both parties, and each had learned the
impossibility of obtaining complete supremacy over the other. The
princes of Germany were unwilling that the Emperor should be
subjected to Pome, and the clergy of France — where investiture was
unknown, because the kings had retained an effectual control over
1 Matilda, daughter of Henry I., was married to the Emperor Henry V.
in 1114, when only twelve or thirteen, and was left a widow by his death
in 1125. She married Geoflrey Plantagenet, Count of Anjou, in 1130.
2 Burdinus was paraded about Rome, dressed in bloody sheepskins for his
Pontifical robe, and seated backwards on a camel, the tail of which he held
in his hands.
34 THE CONCORDAT OF WORMS. Chap. 111.
the Church— came forward to suggest a compromise, by which the
election and consecration, which made a bishop, should be clearly
distinguished from his investiture in his temporalities by means of
other symbols than the ring and staff, which were proper to his
spiritual authority. On this basis the Pope and the Emperor made
the Concordat of Worms (September 23, 1122). " On the Pope's
part it was stipulated that in Germany the elections of bishops and
abbots should take place in the presence of the King, without
simony or violence. If any discord should arise, the King, by the
advice of the metropolitan and his suffragans, was to support the
party who should be in the right. The bishop elect was to receive
the temporalities of his see by the sceptre, and was bound to perform
all the duties attached to them. In other parts of the Emperor's
dominions the bishop was, within six months after consecration >., to
receive the temporalities from the sovereign by the sceptre, without
any payment, and was to perform the duties which pertained to
them. The Emperor, on his part, gave up investiture by ring and
staff, and engaged to allow free election and consecration through-
out his dominions ; he restored to the Roman Church all possessions
and royalties which had been taken from it since the beginning of
his father's reign, and undertook to assist towards the recovery of
such as were not in his own hands."1 These terms were read out
before a vast multitude assembled in a meadow^ near Worms, and
the ratifications were solemnly exchanged in the city. The papal
legate, Lambert, cardinal bishop of Ostia, performed mass, and gave
the Emperor the kiss of peace. On the apparent simplicity of the
solution, as contrasted with the length and bitterness of the struggle,
Canon Robertson observes : — " But in truth circumstances had
disposed both parties to welcome a solution which at an earlier time
would have been rejected. The question of investitures had, on
Gregory's part, been a disguise for the desire to establish a domi-
nation over temporal sovereigns ; on the part of the emperors, it
had meant the right to dispose of ecclesiastical dignities, and to
exercise a control over the hierarchy. Each party had now learnt
that its object was not to be attained, hut it was not until this
experience had reduced the real question within the bounds of its
nominal dimensions that any accommodation was possible."
The terms of the Concordat were confirmed by the First General
Council of Lateran, which is reckoned by the Romans the Ninth
(Ecumenical Council (March 1123). Two years later, Henry V.
died childless at Utrecht (May 23, 1125), and with him ended the
line of the Franconian Emperors.
1 Robertson, vol. ii. p. 757.
A.D. 1070. WILLIAM I. AND LANFRANC. 35
§ 13. A few words must be added concerning the dispute about
investitures in England, a country which had also at this time
the honour of possessing the two greatest lights of the Western
Church, as successive primates. The ecclesiastical policy of William
the Conqueror was directed by his own resolute will, with the
twofold purpose of securing his power over England, and keeping
it free from foreign control. From the first he acted on the watch-
word of our national independence — "Britain is a world by itself."
The native English prelates were soon replaced by his own followers,
whom he appointed and promoted at his pleasure, and invested
according to the feudal forms. By abstaining from the sale of
benefices, he earned the praise of Gregory VI 1., and also deprived
him here of what was the great excuse for his interference with
the German Church, in order to put down simony. Deep as were
his obligations to the Papacy for the support given to his enterprise
by Alexander II., William was not the man to hold his kingdom
as the vassal of the Pope. Legates were allowed to hold synods,
in which, however, nothing was to be done without the King's
sanction first obtained. Bishops were forbidden to obey citations
from Rome, or to receive letters from the Pope without showing
them to the King ; and none of his nobles or servants were to be
excommunicated without his license.
§ 14. While conferring bishoprics ana abbeys on his .Norman
followers with very little regard to learning or even character,
William chose for the primacy one of the most eminent ecclesias-
tics of the age, the Lombard Lanfranc, a native of Pavia, who had
been a distinguished lawyer before he became a monk of Bec-Herlouin
in Normandy, which he made a great school of both sacred and secular
learning. William had made Lanfranc head of his new abbey of
St. Stephen's, at Caen, whence he was called to Canterbury,
against his own will, on the deposition of the English primate,
Stigand (1070). Proceeding to Rome for the pall, he was received
by Alexander II. with the highest honour, and was made legate
in England. He exerted himself to reform the disorders of the
Emilish Church, which the Norman writers represent as in a dis-
graceful state from the ignorance an<l low character of the clergy.
On the two great points of contention, monasticism and celibacy,
the effects of Dunstan's reforms had passed away, and Lanfranc
had to renew the work, wffch imperfect success.1 The substitution
of monks for secular canons in cathedrals led to serious struggles;
and a council at Winchester, while enforcing celibacy on canons
1 For the work of Dunstan, and the whole history of the English Church
under the Anglo-Saxon kings, see the Student? 6 History of the Enjlish
Church, Period I., Chaps, ii.-viii.
36 THE CHURCH OF ENGLAND. Chap. III.
and on future priests and deacons, allowed the rural clergy to keep
their wives (1076).
Lanfranc seconded the King's* policy of independence towards
Rome, and professed neutrality in the contest between Hildebrand
and Guibert. Gregory VII. used every effort to secure the support
of William ; and his letters, both to the King and the Archbishop,
are in a curiously mingled tone of compliment and authority. But
neither flattery nor command, nor even citations to Rome, backed
by threats, were of any avail. When, for example, Gregory re-
quired William to enforce the payment of Peter's Pence, and to
swear fealty to the Apostolic see, the King granted the former,
as an alms due by precedent, but not as tribute, and peremptorily
refused the latter, as neither called for by precedent nor by his own
promise. His letter is characteristic : " Your legate has admonished
me in your name to do fealty to you and your successors, and to
take better order as to the money which my predecessors have been
accustomed to send to the Roman Church. The one I have
admitted; the other I have not admitted. I refused to do fealty ;
nor will I do it, because neither have I promised it nor do I find
that my predecessors have performed it to yours." 1
§ 15. The firm policy of the Conqueror contrasts most favourably
with his son's reckless disregard of all religious obligations, his
contemptuous levity and self-interest, alternating with abject weak-
ness under superstitious terror. William of Malmesbury says of
Rufus, " He feared God but little; man not at all." The death
of Lanfranc, two years after the King's accession (1089), put an
end to the hopes founded on his influence over his pupil, who took
for his adviser the unprincipled Ralph Flambard. The revenues of
vacant bishoprics and other high preferments were not only diverted
to the use of the crown, but the offices themselves were kept vacant
to supply the King's extravagance. The primacy remained unfilled
for four years, Rufus swearing that he would have no archbishop
but himself, till a serious illness brought on a fit of seeming
penitence, and he chose Anselm for the see of Canterbury.
§ 16. This great divine and philosopher was, like Lanfranc, an
Italian, having been born at Aosta about 1033. Having entered
the monastery of Bee, he succeeded Lanfranc as prior and master of
the school (1063), and was afterwards elected abbot (1078). He
was regarded as the greatest light of the Western Church since
Augustine ; and he has been called the founder of Natural Theology,
in the wide sense of bringing all science and philosophy to the sup-
port and illustration of Divine truth. But, unlike Johannes Scotus,
1 Ap. Lanfranc, Epist. 7 ; Robertson, vol. ii. p. 718.
A.D. 1093 f. WILLIAM RUFUS AND ANSELM. 37
who forced theology into agreement with his philosophy, Anselm
proceeded from the principle, that the truth concerning God is
the foundation and end of all knowledge. The great motto of his
system — " Faith in search of Understanding " (Fides quctrens iv-
teUectum) — was the first title of his work called ' ProslogionJ which
aims to prove the existence and attributes of the Deity by a single
argument : " God is that than which none greater can be conceived,
and he who well understands this will understand that the Divine
Being exists in such a manner that His non-existence cannot even
be conceived."1
§ 17. Anselm was the more unwilling to leave his cloister and his
work of teaching, as he foresaw the difficulty of acting in concord
with such a king as Kufus. He reluctantly accepted the arch-
bishopric, on conditions which the King partly agreed to and partly
evaded, and he was consecrated near the end of 1093. The King
impeded his efforts for reforming clerical and social disorders ;
and when Anselm urged him to fill up the vacant abbacies, liufus
replied, " What is that to you? Are not the abbeys mine?"
"They are yours," answered Anselm, "to defend and protect as
advocate, but they are not yours to invade and devastate."
An open quarrel broke out when Anselm asked leave to go to
Rome, to receive the pall from Urban II. Neither the Pope nor the
Antipope had yet been acknowledged in England; and William
angrily declared that no one should be styled Pope there without
his special warrant. He consented, however, to refer the question
of the primate's duty to a council of bishops and nobles at Rocking-
ham (March 1095). With two exceptions, all the prelates took
part against Anselm, and urged him to make full submission to
the King's authority ; but Piiifus could not prevail oti them absolutely
to renounce obedience to the primate.2 The nobles still more
decidedly refused to disown him ; and the people outside were
clamorous in his favour.
At length a truce was agreed on till after Whitsuntide : and
William meanwhile sent two ecclesiastics to Rome, to enquire into
the claims of the rival Popes. They decided in favour of Urban,
and from him they asked for a pall, not for Anselm by name,
but for the Archbishop of Canterbury, as William hoped to confer
it on another primate of his own choice. The pall was brought
1 Eadmer's 'Life of Anselm,' 6; Robertson, vol. ii. p. 722. Respecting
Anselm's position as the founder of Scholastic Theology, see further in
Chap. XXVII.
2 It is interesting to find the bishops recognizing the Archbishop of
Canterbury as primate, not only of all England, but also of Scotland, Ireland,
and the adjacent islands, in accordance with the scope of the commission
given by Gregory the Great to Augustine.
II- D 2
38 THE CHURCH OF ENGLAND. Chap. III.
by Walter of Urbano, who refused to depose the Archbishop ; and
Anselm was summoned to receive the pall from the King's hands.
On his refusal to take it from any secular person, it was agreed that
the pall should be laid on the altar, and that the primate should
take it thence, as from St. Peter.
§ 18. In order to make up the sum for which Duke Robert, when
preparing for the Crusade, pledged Normandy to his brother, Rufus
made severe exactions from the Church ; and he found a pretext for
citing Anselm to answer in the King's court for failing to make
certain contributions. Regarding this summons as an attempt to
bring him under feudal subjection, Anselm asked leave to go to
Rome, to lay his case, and the whole state of the English Church,
before the Pope. After several refusals, the King gave an un-
gracious assent (October 1097); and Anselm, who was received at
Rome with high honour and sympathy for his wrongs,1 remained
in Italy,2 and afterwards in France, with his friend Hugh, arch-
bishop of Lyon, till William's death (1100).
§ 19. Anselm was recalled to England by Henry T., who began
his reign by granting a charter securing the liberties of the Church,
the nobles, and the people; he also filled up the vacant bishoprics
and abbacies,3 and restored their possessions. The King received
the primate with marked honour ; but it soon appeared that Anselm
had brought back from his exile ideas of papal authority beyond
what had hitherto been admitted in England. The custom of in-
vestiture, with the concomitant act of homage by the ecclesiastical
possessor to the King as his feudal lord, was firmly established in
England, and had been submitted to by Anselm himself on his
appointment to the primacy. But, on being required to receive
investiture from, and to do homage to, the new king, he replied
that he was bound to obey the decree of the council, which he had
lately attended (at Bari), against investitures.
The question was referred to Pope Taschal II., who would make
no concession ; and, after long and complicated negotiations, Anselm
undertook a journey to Rome to confer with the Pope, at the King's
1 In the exuberance of his compliments to " the holy man " (as Anselm
was commonly called at Rome), Urban bore an unconscious testimony to the
independence of the English Church by declaring that lie ought to be treated
as an equal — as " pope and patriarch of another world." Again the maxim,
" Britain is a world by itself."
? During his retirement at a monastery among the hills near Telese, in
1097, Anselm finished his work, Cur Dens Homo i which is one of the best
treatises on the Incarnation of our S iviour. He was present at the
Councils of Clermont and Bari, and at the latter he made a powerful
address on the questions at issue between the Greek and Latin Churches.
3 In the last year of Rufus, the King received the revenues of Canterbury
Salisbury, Winchester, and of twelve abbeys. (William of Malmesbury.)
A.D. 1106. AGREEMENT ABOUT INVESTITURES. 39
desire, but protesting that lie would do nothing to the injury of the
Church or to his own discredit. At the same time Henry sent an
envoy of his own, who declared that his master would rather lose his
crown than give up his right of investiture, and Paschal rejoined that
he also would rather die than yield (1103). Dreading, however, the
result of the corruption to which the King's envoy resorted, Anselm
retired again to Lyon, where he received repeated invitations from
Henry to return, if he would do as his predecessors had done, which
he construed as a virtual sentence of banishment.
§ 20. Anselm had at length resolved to pronounce, by his own
authority, the sentence of excommunication which he had in vain
urged the Pope to utter against the King, when the mediation of
Henry's sister, the Countess of Blois, brought about an interview
between the King and primate at the castle of L' Aigle, in Normandy.
The result was, that both again sent envoys to Rome, who brought
back the proposal of a compromise, by which the King was to give
up investiture, but, " until he should come to a better mind,"
bishops and abbots should be permitted to do homage. The victory
was apparently with Anselm; but the King retained his feudal
rights over the clergy and the power of nominating the bishops, in
the exercise of which, however, he took the advice of his ecclesiastical
councillors.1 The agreement was confirmed at Bee (August HOG),
and Anselm returned to England, where he was received with en-
thusiasm, the " good Queen Maud " taking a prominent part in his
welcome. At a council held at Westminster next year, the King
and Church of England formally adopted the agreement. Canon?
were at the same time passed, renewing the enforcement of celibacy
on the parochial clergy, which had been enacted by a council at
London in 1102. The Pope, however, consented that, for a time,
the sons of the married clergy might be admitted to holy orders,
for a reason which really furnished a strong argument against the
prohibition, namely, that " almost the greater and the better part
of the English clergy" were derived from this class. Anselm
remained the honoured friend of Henry till his own death two
years later (April 1109). The archbishopric, having remained
vacant for five years, was conferred on Ralph, bishop of Rochester
(1114), who was successful in his mission to Rome to maintain the
rights of the primacy against the attempt to intrude a papal legate
(s;>e § 13).
1 William of Malmesbury, Gesta JRerjum, lib. v. p. 654 : — " Rex investi-
tnram annuli et baculi indulsit in perpetuum ; retento tantum electionis et
regalium privilegio. Respecting his exercise of the power of nomination,
Anselm writes to the Pope, "Rex ipse in personis eligendis nullatenus pro-
pria utitur voluntate, sed religiosorum se penitus committit consilio."
Shrine of the "■Three Kings," Cologne Cathedral.
CHAPTER IV.
THE HOUSE OF HOHENSTAUFEN AND THE PAPACY.
FROM THE ELECTION OF POPE HOXORIUS II. AND THE EMPEROR LOTHAIR II.
TO THE DEATHS OF THE EMPEROR HENRY VI. AND POPE CELESTINE III.
A.D. 1124 TO 1198.
§ L„ Results of the Conflict on Investitures — The German People and the
Papacy. § 2. Contest for the Empire — The House of Hohenstaufen —
Election of Lothair II. of Saxony — Civil War between the Saxon and
Swabian parties. § 3. Pope Honorius II. — Papal Schism between
Innocent II. and the Antipope Anacletus II. § 4. St. Bernard of
Clairvaux and Peter the " Venerable " of Clugny — General acceptance of
Pope Innocent. § 5. Diet of Wiirzburg — Lothair crowned Emperor —
His submission to the Pope — Roger of Sicily — Death of Lothair, and of
the Antipope. § 6. Coxrad III. of Hohenstaufen, the first King of the
Swabian Line — War of the Guelpks and Ghibellines. § 7'. The Second
Lateran Council — Arnold of Brescia— Republic at Rome — Popes
Celestine II. and Lucius II. § 8. Pope Eugenius III. — The
Second Crusade — Bernard's work " On Consideration " — Deaths of
Conrad, Eugenius, and Bernard. § 9. Election of Frederick I.
BarbaroSSA — His Character and Work. § 10. State of Italy —
Frederick's first expedition into Lombardy — Pope Anastasius IV.
§ 11. Pope Adrian IV. — Execution of Arnold of Brescia— Frederick
A.D. 1125. RESULTS OF THE LATE CONFLICT. 41
crowned Emperor. § 12. Beginning of the Hundred Years' Conflict
between the Popes and the Hohenstaufen — Affairs of Sicily — Assembly of
BesaiKjon and quarrel about "beneficia," § 13. Frederick again in
Lombardy — Assembly of Roncaglia — Indignation and death of Adrian.
§ 14. The Twenty Years' Papal Schism — Pope Alexander III. and the
Imperialist Antipope Victor IV. — Real significance of the contest —
Council of Pavia — General acceptance of Alexander — His Character and
Policy. § 15. Frederick takes Milan — Council of Tours — Thomas
Becket — The Antipope Paschal III. — Council of Wvirzburg. § 16.
Frederick's fourth expedition into Italy — League against him — The
Emperor Manuel Comnenus — Frederick at Rome — The fatal Pestilence
and disastrous Retreat — The Lombard League — Murder of Becket and
Submission of Henry II. to Alexander — The Antipope Calixtus III.
§ 17. Frederick's fifth expedition and defeat at Legnano — His agree-
ment and meeting with the Pope at Venice. § 18. Alexander at Rome —
Submission of Calixtus and imprisonment of the fourth Antipope,
Innocent III. — The Third Lateran Council prescribes the order of Papal
Elections and sanctions Crusades against Heretics — Death of Alexan-
der III. § 19. Pope LUCIUS III. — Frederick's Reichsfest at Mainz — His
sixth visit to Italy and agreement with the Lombards — Pope Urban III.
— His hostility to Frederick — Marriage of Henry VI. to Constance of
Sicily — Death of Urban — The Third Crusade and death of Frederick
Barbarossa— Death of Pope Clement III. § 20. Henry VI. crowned
Emperor by Pope Celestine III. — Henry's War in South Italy —
He conquers Sicily : his cruelties — His Proposal of an Hereditary Empire
rejected — His Ecclesiastical Policy — The Fourth Crusade — Deaths of
Henry and Celestine — Results, of the Conflict.
§ 1. The long conflict between the Franconian Emperors and the
Italian Popes left permanent results, which had great influence both
on the imperial constitution and on the second and decisive stage of
the struggle for supremacy. The personal authority of the Em-
peror had received rude shocks, and the power of the princes and
nobles had risen on his humiliation. " All fiefs are now hereditary,
and when vacant can be granted afresh only by consent of the
States; the jurisdiction of the crown is less wide; the idea is
beginning to make progress, that the most essential part of ihe
Empire is not its supreme head, but the commonwealth of princes
and barons. Their greatest triumph is in the establishment of the
elective principle, which, when confirmed by the three free elections
of Lothair II., Conrad III., and Frederick I., passes into an un-
doubted law. The Prince-Electors are mentioned in a.d. 1156 as
a distinct and important body.1 The clergy, too, whom the policy
1 "Gradum statim post Principes Electores." — Frederick I.'s Privilege
of Austria, in Pertz, Man. Hist. Germ. Legg. ii.
42 GERMANY AND THE PAPACY. Chap. IV.
of Otto the Great and Henry II. had raised, are now not less
dangerous than the dukes, whose power it was hoped they would
balance ; possibly more so, since protected by their sacred character
and their allegiance to the Pope, while able at the same time to
command the army of their countless vassals."1 But their preten-
sions had roused a new spirit among the German people, and espe-
cially in the rising order of the burghers. " It was now that the first
seeds were sown of that fear and hatred, wherewith the German
people never thenceforth ceased to regard the encroaching Romish
court. Branded by the Church, and forsaken by the nobles, Henry
IV. retained the affections of the faithful burghers of Worms and
Liege. It soon became the test of Teutonic patriotism to resist
Italian priestcraft."2
§ 2. The choice of Henry V.'s successor exemplified at once the
principle of free election and the influence of the clergy. The
death of Henry without a direct heir gave an opportunity for
asserting fully the old German right of electing the new sovereign ;
and the princes who attended his funeral issued from Spires a letter
— ascribed to Henry's chief enemy, Adalbert, archbishop of Mainz —
exhorting their brethren to choose one who would free the kingdom
from "so heavy a yoke of slavery."3
In August, 1 125, a great assembly of 60,000 men of the four
German nations — Franconians, Saxons, Swabians, and Bavarians —
encamped on both banks of the Rhine between Worms and Mainz,
the city where the princes met. Under the guidance of the papal
legate, the procedure was modelled on that of an election to the
Holy See ; the choice being made by a select body — ten from each
of the four nations — and ratified by the whole assembly.
The candidate who had the strongest hereditary claim was Frede-
rick, Duke of Swabia, whose father, Frederick', head of the ancient
house of Hohenstaufen,4 had risen into celebrity as the firm ad-
herent of Henry IV., who had bestowed on him the hand of his
daughter Agnes, and the dnchy of Swabia. Thus Frederick was
1 Bryce. p. 165. 2 Ibid, p. 164.
3 Pertz, Eegg. ii. 79 ; Robertson, vol. iii. p. 2.
4 This renowned title was derived (like that of Hapsburg) from the
family castle of Hohenstaufen, which stood (as its name denotes) on a lofty
conical hill, between Ulm and Stuttgart. It was destroyed in the Peasants'
War, and only a few foundations mark its site : but the remembrance of its
imperial dignity is preserved by an inscription over the doorway of a chapel
on the slope below — " Hie transibat Caesar." To avoid confusion, the
succession of the Dukes of Swabia, of the house of Hohenstaufen, should be
noted: — (1) Frederick I., son-in-law of Henry I.; (2) His son. Frederick
II., the competitor with Lothair II. ; (3) His son, Frederick III., who be-
came the Emperor Frederick I. Barbarossa.
A.D. 1130. LOTHAIR II., INNOCENT II., AND ANACLETUS II. 43
Grandson of Henry IV., and joint heir of the family estates of the
Franconian emperors with his brother Conrad, who inherited the
duchy of Franconia through his mother. But their other inheri-
tance— of the policy of their house — provoked the opposition of the
clergy, as well as of the nobles, who feared a strong emperor ; and the
influenceof Archbishop Adalbert turned the scale in favour of Lothair,
Count of Supplinburg and Duke of Saxony, who was chosen king,
and became afterwards the Emperor Lothair II. (1125-1138).1
Though he had been, during a life already long, the firm opponent
of the late Emperor, Lothair was now required to give new guaran-
tees in favour of the Church, among which the Concordat of Worms
was tacitly ignored. The mission of two bixhops to solicit the
Pope's confirmation of his election gave an earnest of that complete
submission to the Holy See, by which he sought to strengthen
himself against the Swabian party.2
§ 3. The Pope to whom this request was made, Honorius II.
(1124-1130), had succeeded Calixtus II. after a brief contest with
an Antipope, Celestine. The death of Honorius was followed by
a far more important struggle for the papal throne, which- brought
into notice the great names of St. Bernard of Clairvaux, and Peter
V the Venerable " of Clugny. On this occasion the double election
represented no conflict of principles, but a rivalry of powerful fac-
tions. No sooner was Honorius dead, than a party of the Cardinals
met in the church of St. Gregory, on the Caslian, and made a hasty
election of Gregory, cardinal of St. Angelo, by the name of Innocent
11. (1130-1143), but without the proper formalities ; while a larger
number of the sacred college, at a later hour of the same day and
observing the regular forms, chose Peter Leonis, cardinal of St. Mary
in the Transtevere. Peter, who had studied at Paris and been a
monk of Clugny, was the head of the " Leonine " family or " Pkr-
leoni," so called from his grandfather, a wealthy Jew, who had em-
braced Christianity under Leo IX., and was baptized by his name.
The family had gained increasing power by their wealth and their
able services in office and diplomacy ; and the party of Peter, who
was styled Anacletus II.,3 was strong enough to hold possession
of Home, while Honorius sought refuge and support in France.
The response of Louis VI. and the French church was deter-
mined by the two great Abbots, of whom some account must now
be given.
1 Lothair was descended from Otho II. through his daughter Matilda.
He became Duke of Saxony in 1106.
2 The origin and details of Lothair's civil wars with Frederick and Conrad
behmg to civil historv.
3 Antipope from 1130 to 1138.
44 ST. BERNARD OF CLAIRVAUX. Chap. IV.
§ 4. Bernard, born in 1091, the third of the six sons" of a Bur-
gundian knight, imbibed a spirit of deep devotion from his mother
Aletha, who died while he was still a youth. After a conflict be-
tween the love of learning for its own sake and the religious profes-
sion, to which his sainted mother often appeared to summon him
in vision, he resolved not only to devote himself to the monastic
life, but also to lead his family and friends to the same calling. His
uncle, his brothers, his father, and his only sister, were successively
won over, and at length, in 1113, Bernard, with more than thirty
companions, applied for admission to the monastery of Citeaux.1
The Cistercian fraternity, which had grown but slowly owing to
its rigorous discipline, was so enlarged by this addition, that new
monasteries were founded at La Ferte and Pontigny ; and, in 1114,
Bernard himself led fortb a company to a desolate spot, formerly the
haunt of robbers, which now exchanged the name of " Valley of
Wormwood " for that of Clair vaux {Clara Vallls). But it was a
"bright valley" only in the spiritual sense: for the new settlers
suffered extremities of cold and hunger, and a visitor carried away a
piece of bread as a curiosity. The Abbot's own life was one of the
most rigid mortification, hard manual labour, and diligent study,
pursued in a spirit of independent thought, which demands special
record : " Although he read the orthodox expositors, he declared that
he preferred to learn the sense of Scripture from itself, that his best
teachers were the oaks and beeches among which he meditated in
solitude."2 Miracles were ascribed to him, and he appears to have
been himself persuaded of their reality ; but they were hardly
needed to enhance the fascination of Bernard's eloquence, made
doubly persuasive by his pale face and emaciated form and the
power of his holy life. "As the chief representative of the age's
feelings, the chief model of the character which it most revered, he
found himself, apparently without design and even unconsciously,
elevated to a position of such influence as no ecclesiastic, either
before or since his time, has attained. Declining the ecclesiastical
dignities to which he saw a multitude of his followers promoted, the
Abbot of Clairvaux was for a quarter of a century the real soul and
director of the Papacy : he guided the policy of emperors and kings,
and swayed the deliberations of councils ; nay, however little his
character and the training of his own mind might have fitted him
1 The Cistercians, that is, brethren of Citeaux, had been founded by
Robert, a Benedictine, near the end of the eleventh century. They were
now under their third abbot, Stephen Harding, an Englishman, who had
sought the solitude of the convent as a pilgrim. For nn account of these
and the other new monastic oi-ders, see Chap. XX.
2 Robertson, vol. iii. p. 9.
A.D. 1130. PETER THE VENERABLE OF CLUGNY. 45
for such a work, the authority of his sanctity was such as even to
control the intellectual development of the age which owned him as
its master." l
The whole weight of Bernard's influence was thrown into the scale
for the fugitive Pope ; and his eloquence, which was felt to be like a
divine inspiration, prevailed on the Council which Louis VI. con-
vened at Etampes to declare in favour of Innocent, chiefly on the
ground of his personal character; for Anacletus was accused of
impiety, corruption, and many other misdeeds. But at this crisis
the authority of Bernard had scarcely more weight than the spon-
taneous judgment of Peter, the "Venerable" Abbot of Clugny,
against Anacletus, who had relied on the support of his former
fraternity. " The character of Peter was such as to give all weight
to his decision. Elected to the headship of his order at the age of
thirty, he had recovered Clugny from the effects of the disorders
caused by his predecessor, Pontius, and had once more established
its reputation as a seat of piety, learning, and arts. In him the
monastic spirit had not extinguished the human affections, but was
combined with a mildness, a tolerance, and a charity, which he was
able to reconcile with the strictest orthodoxy. The reputation of
the 'Venerable' Abbot was such, that emperors, kings, and high
ecclesiastical personages revered his judgment; and when it became
known that Innocent had reached Clugny with a train of sixty horses,
provided by the Abbot for his conveyance, the effect of this signal
declaration against the Cluniac Antipope was widely and strongly
felt."2 During his stay at Clugny, Innocent was welcomed in the
King's name by the Abbot of St. Denys ; and early in the new year
Louis himself received him, with every mark of reverence, at
Fleury. By the personal influence of Bernard, though opposed by
many English and Norman prelates, Henry 1. of England was
brought to give his support to Innocent in a personal interview at
Chartres (Jan. 1131). All the great orders throughout the West
declared in favour of Innocent, while Anacletus vainly pleaded his
cause in letters to princes and prelates ; and the state of the
controversy wras pithily -expressed by the verse : —
" Peter holds Rome, but Gregory the world." 3
§ 5. A German diet held at Wurzburg declared in favour of
Innocent, who met Lothair at Liege, and crowned him with his
queen Bichenza (March 1131). Two years later the King met the
1 Robertson, vol. iii. pp. 11, 12. We have to spenk in another place of
St. Bernard's share in the scholastic controversies of the age, and of his
conflict with Abelard. (See Chap. XXVIII.) - Ibid. pp. 12, 13,
3 " Roniam Petrus habet, totum Gregorius orbem." Rob. de Monte,
A.D. 1130: Robertson, ibid. p. 14.
46 LOTHAIR II. EMPEROR. Chap. IV.
Pope in Italy and escorted him to Rome, where Innocent crowned
Lothair Emperor in the Lateran, St. Peter's being still held by the
Antipope (June 4th, 1132). Before the ceremony, Lothair took an
oath to defend the Pope's person and dignity, to maintain those
royalties of St. Peter which Innocent already possessed, and to aid
him with all his power for the recovery of the rest. It is, however,
doubtful whether the Emperor's submission went the length of that
acknowledgment of vassalage which Innocent boasted in the inscrip-
tion beneath a picture of the scene on the wall of the Vatican ;
"Rex venit ante fores, jurans prius urbis honores,
post homo fit Paps, sumit quo dante coronam."
For the present, the Emperor had so little power to give the
promised help, that, as soon as he had left Rome, Innocent was again
driven out to Pisa, where he remained till 1137. By that time
Anacletus had exhausted his wealth and lost most of his adherents ;
his only powerful supporter being Roger II., whom he had crowned
King of Sicily. Innocent now returned to Italy ; and Lothair, who
had made peace with the Swabian party in 1135, led a powerful army
across the Alps, drove Roger out of his possessions in Italy, and
restored the Pope to Rome. But on his return the Emperor fell sick
at Trent, and died in a peasant's hut on the Alps (Dec. 3, 1137).
A few weeks later the papal schism was ended by the death of
Anacletus in the Vatican (Jan. 25, 1138). *
§ 6. The pretensions of Lothair's son-in-law, Henry the Proud,
Duke of Bavaria and afterwards of Saxony, were now contested by
Conrad of Hohenstaufen, who was chosen king by a part of the
electors, headed by the Archbishops of Treves and Cologne, without
waiting for the meeting of the Diet. With Conrad III. (1138-
1152) began the Swabian or Hohenstaufen dynasty ; but civil war
and his unfortunate part in the Second • Crusade prevented his
establishing his power in Italy,oreven going to Rome to receive the
Imperial crown. His contest with Henry is memorable for the use
of the names of the Saxon and Swabian factions, Gutlph and
Ghibelline, which became so famous as the titles of the Papal and
Imperial parties.2 They are said to have been first used as watch-
words at the great battle of Weinsberg, in which Conrad defeated
Wei f, the brother of Henry (1140). The fall of Weinsberg vir-
1 A new Antipope. who was set up under the name of Victor IV., was
soon persuaded to make his submission to Innocent (May 1138).
2 Guelp'i and Ghibelline are the Italian torms of the German We'f and
Waihlingen ; the former being; the family name which the Dukes of Saxony
inherited from Henry's grandfather, Welf I., Duke of Bavaria, the latter
the name of the village where Conrad's brother Frederick had been
brought up.
A.D. 1139. SECOND LATERAN COUNCIL. ARNOLD OF BRESCIA. 47
tually ended the civil war. Henry had died the year before ; and
peace was made in 1142.1
§ 7. Pope Innocent II., restored to the undisputed possession of
Rome, held the Second General Council of Lattran (the Tenth
(Ecumenical of the Romans), which annulled the acts of Anacletus
and excommunicated Roger of Sicily (1139). This Council also
condemned Arnold of Brescia, who may be called in some
respects one of the forerunners of the Protestant Reformation,
while he was also a leader of the republican agitation which
was now gaining strength in Italy. The conflicts between the
Empire and the Papacy, and the diminished power of the Em-
perors south of the Alps, had encouraged many of the Lombard
cities to assert their independence under republican forms of govern-
ment ; and the claims of their bishops to temporal rule provoked a
political resistance to the hierarchy, who were already widely de-
nounced for their worldliness and immorality. This twofold opposi-
tion found a vigorous leader in Arnold, who was born about 1105
at Brescia, one of the chief centres of republican independence in
Lombard}'. Having been for some time a reader in the church, he
adopted the monastic profession, and began to denounce the cor-
ruptions both of the clergy and the monks in a strain of eloquence,
to which Bernard applied the language of the Psalmist (lv. 22): —
"his words were softer than oil, yet were they very swords." His
ideas of reform were based on the pure spirituality of the Church.
" Filled with visions of apostolical poverty and purity — of a purely
spiritual church working by spiritual means alone — Arnold im-
agined that the true remedy for the evils that had been felt would
be to strip the hierarchy of their privileges, to confiscate their wealth,
and to reduce them for their support to the tithes, with the free-will
offerings of the laity."2 Condemned to banishment by the Council
of 1 139, he withdrew to France, and afterwards to Zurich.
The influence of Arnold's teaching was supposed to be manifested
by the insurrection at Rome in 1143, which replaced the Pope's
civil government by a Senate in the Capitol. The Romans " re-
solved that their city should resume its ancient greatness — that it
should be the capital of the world, as well in a secular as in a
religious sense; but that the secular administration should be in
different hands from the spiritual."3 Broken down by this revolt,
Innocent died in the same year, and his successor Celestine II.
held the See for only six months (1143-44), during which time
Arnold, who had been before protected by the new Pope, seems to
1 The details belong to the histories of Europe and Germany.
2 Robertson, vol. iii. p. 43. 3 Ibid. p. 4»5 ; cf. Bryce, pp. 174, 253, 277, f
48 CONRAD III., LUCIUS II., EUGENIUS III. Chap. IV.
have returned to Rome. On the death of Celestine, the model of the
old Republic Avas still further copied by the creation of an equestrian
order; and a Patrician, as nominal representative of the Emperor,1
was substituted for the papal prefect of the city. The new Pope,
Lucius II., provoked by the riots and new demands of the people,
and trusting to the armed power of the nobles, lost his life in an
attempt to drive the Senate from the Capitol (Feb. loth, 1145).
§ 8. His successor, Eugenius III. (1145-1153) — a pupil of
Bernard of Clairvaux, and hitherto known only for his pure sim-
plicity— surprised his former master and the world by displaying
an ability and eloquence, which were explained by miraculous
illumination. The interruption of his consecration by a riotous
demand for his acknowledgment of the Republic caused his retire-
ment to Viterbo; and he only returned to Rome (Jan. 1146) to be
driven out again by the people (March), whose riots were inflamed
by the harangues of Arnold and by his armed force of 2000 Swiss.
The efforts of Bernard to induce Conrad to restore the Pope were
interrupted by the excitement which caused the disastrous Second
Crusade, of which Bernard was the great preacher (1147-1149).2
The Pope Eugenius, who had gone to France to support the
Crusade, was enabled by the help of Roger of Sicily to return to
Rome in 1149. The treatise " On Consideration," 3 which Bernard
wrote at his request and for his direction, exhorting him to the
spiritual duties of his office and warning him against secularity,
contains an exposure of the abuses that infected the Roman Church
and the monastic system, which is doubly impressive as a witness
borne by the great champion of the Papacy. Though respecting the
personal character and spiritual authority of Eugenius, the Romans
still resisted his secular government, and he was again driven out
after a few months. While preparing an expedition to restore him,
Conrad died of a sudden illness (Feb. 1152). At the end of the
year the Romans consented to receive Eugenius, but he died six
months after his return (July 1153); and in the following month
Bernard — to use the words of a chronicler — "ascended from the
Bright Valley to the mountain of eternal brightness."4 He was
canonized by Alexander III. in 1174.
1 It should be remembered that there was no Emperor at this time ;
and Conrad had refused the invitation of the republican party to receive
the imperial crown at Rome as the head of the revived state.
2 The details of the Crusade belong to civil history.
3 " De Considei-atione." — Bernard explains the meaning of this term
(in contradistinction to contemplatio) as " intensa ad investigandum cogi-
tatio vel intentio animi investigantis rerum." — ii. 2.
* Rob. Autissiod. ; Robertson, vol. iii. p. 70.
A.D. 1152. FREDERICK I. BARBAROSSA. 49
§ 9. A week after Conrad's death, the electors at Frankfort con-
firmed his designation of his nephew Frederick I.,1 surnamed by
the Italians Barbarossa ("with the Red Beard"). In him was
united the blood of the Ghibellines and Guelphs, whose feud was
suspended during his reign. A few days later he was crowned as
King of the Germans at Aix-la-Qhapelle, at the age of thirty-one,
and he reigned thirty-seven years (1152-1189). His firm character
and splendid abilities qualified him to fulfil his resolution of sup-
porting the imperial dignity and rights after the model of Charles
the Great ; and his reign is the most brilliant in the annals of the
Empire. " Its territory had been wider under Charles, its strength
perhaps greater under Henry III., but it never appeared in such
pervading vivid activity, never shone with such lustre of chivalry,
as under the prince whom his countrymen have taken to be one of
their national heroes, and who is still, as the half mythic type of
Teutonic character, honoured by picture and statue, in song and in
legend, through the breadth of the German lands. The reverential
fondness of his annalists, and the whole tenor of his life, goes far to
justify this admiration, and makes it probable that nobler motives
were joined with personal ambition in urging him to assert so
haughtily and carry out so harshly those imperial rights in which
he had such unbounded confidence. Under his guidance the
Transalpine power made its greatest effort to subdue the two
antagonists which then threatened and were fated in the end to
destroy it — Italian nationality and the Papacy."2 Frederick's
famous struggle with the Lombard cities must be left to the civil
history of the age, except in its bearing on his conflict with his
papal antagonists, Adrian IV. and Alexander III.
§ 10. The state of Italy at Frederick's accession was such as to
demand vigorous action, unless he were prepared to renounce all do-
minion beyond the Alps. The exiled Pope Eugenius entreated his
aid against the republicans, while they wrote to assure him that
all respect for the Papacy was lost at Piome. The cities of North
Italy were not only asserting their independence, but abusing it in
bitter contests with each other ; the larger oppressed their weaker
neighbours ; and a fierce feud was waged between Milan and Pavia,
the ancient capital of Lombardy, which remained faithful to the
Empire. To protect Southern Italy against the Norman kingdom
of Sicily, Frederick formed an alliance with the Greek Emperor,
Manuel Comnenus, and he made a compact with Pope Eugenius for
the mutual safeguard of their interests (March 1153). At his first
1 He was the son of Frederick II., Duke of Hohenstaufen, and of Judith,
sister of Henrv the Proud and of Welf. (Cf. p. 42, n. 4.)
2 Bryce, p." 167.
50 REIGN OF FREDERICK BARBAROSSA. Chap. IV.
diet (1152) he proposed an expedition to Italy, the. importance of
which was indicated by the two years' preparation required of the
princes. In October, 1154, Frederick led into Lombardy the
strongest German army that had ever crossed the Alps, and asserted
his power over the imperial vassals and the cities. Meanwhile
death had carried off not only Eugenius, who had promised to
crown him Emperor, but also his successor, Anastasius IV. (1153-
1151); and, while Frederick was still in Lombardy, the election fell
upon Adrian IV., who began that hundred years' conflict with the
house of Hohenstaufen, which at length raised the Papacy to the
climax of its power (Dec. 1154).
§ 11. Nicolas Breakspear, the only Englishman who ever filled
St. Peters chair, is described by a biographer as " a man of great
kindness, meekness, and patience, skilled in the English and the
Latin tongues, eloquent in speech, polished in his utterance, dis-
tinguished in singing and an eminent preacher, slow to anger, quick
to forgive, a cheerful giver, bountiful in alms, and excellent in his
whole character."1 But these milder personal virtues did not
exclude the utmost vigour in exalting and enforcing the claims of
his office. He at once refused to acknowledge the republican
government of Rome, and, on the murder of a cardinal in the street,
he placed the city under an interdict in the midst of the solemnities
of Lent, and only removed it on the consent of the Senators to
banish Arnold of Brescia.2 This vigorous stroke was followed by an
embassy of three cardinals to Frederick, who was now advancing
rapidly towards Rome, requesting him to take measures against the
common enemy of the Empire as well as the Church. Arnold,
given up by his protectors, was sent by Frederick to Rome, where
he was hanged and his body burnt, and his ashes thrown into the
Tiber (1155).
The mission of the Cardinals, who received friendly assurances
from Frederick and promised him the imperial crown, was followed
by a visit of the Pope to the King's camp. Not content with the
1 Card. Aragon, in the Patrolog., clxxxix. 1352; Robertson, vol. iii.
p. 74.
2 An Interdict was a sentence, pronounced by the supreme spiritual
authority of a district or country, suspending the service of the churches
and all the other offices of religion, except the baptism of infants and the
confession and absolution of the dying. Its appeal to men's spiritual fears
was doubly terrible, as the innocent were involved equally with the guilty.
The first example of its use was by Alduin, bishop of Limoges, in 994- ;
but it was not till the time of Hildebrand and his successors that Inter-
dicts on a whole kingdom were resorted to as the most powerful weapon
in the Papal armoury. They were used most effectively by Innocent III.
against France and England.
A.D. 1155 ADRIAN IV. AND FREDERICK. 51
prostration of Frederick at his feet, Adrian required him to hold his
stirrup, as Constantine was said to have performed that service to
Sylvester! The politic King referred the question to his nobles,
and, finding that the service had been performed by Lothair to
Innocent II., he went through the form, but in such a manner as 1o
make it ridiculous. Accompanying the Pope to Rome, Frederick
was crowned Emperor by Adrian at St. Peter's (June 18, 1155).
§ 12. Causes of quarrel soon arose, first from Adrian's treaty of
peace with William the Bad (son of Roger of Sicily), whom he in-
vested with the kingdom of Sicily and more than the former posses-
sions of the Normans in Italy, as a fief of the Holy See, not only
disallowing the imperial sovereignty, but obtaining William's pro-
mise of aid against all enemies. A petty quarrel, also, caused by an
outrage on a Scandinavian bit-hop, was inflamed into a grave offence
by one ambiguous word. At an assembly at Besancon (1157) two
cardinals presented a letter from Adrian, reminding Frederick that
the Pope had conferred on him the imperial crown, and protesting
his willingness, had it been in his power, to have bestowed on him
still greater favours (beneficia). This word was taken by the
Germans in its technical sense of benefices, as if it were meant to im-
ply that the Empire was a fief of the Holy See. When, amidst their
clamorous resentment of the supposed insult, one of the cardinals,
Roland, rashly exclaimed, " From whom then does the Emperor
hold his crown, if not from the Pope?" — the noble who carried the
unsheathed sword of state was hardly restrained from cleaving his
head, and the Emperor — while holding him back — said, " If we
were not in a church, they should know how the swords of the
Germans cut." The taunt was amply avenged when the other of
"the two swords"1 was wielded by the same Roland as Pope
Alexander III. Frederick dismissed the le2ates with vehement
reproaches, and put forth a declaration to his subjects that he
would rather hazard his life than admit the Pope's insolent assump-
tions. Adrian found it prudent to* explain that by beneficia he
had only meant bona facta, and by conferring the crown the act
of placing it on the Emperor's head. More than this, he yielded
to Frederick's demand for the removal of the offensive picture of
Lothair's homage to Innocent II.2 (Jan. 1158).
§ 13. In the following July Frederick acain led an immense
army across the Alps, with the resolution of establishing the im-
perial authority on a firm bnsis, which was settled in a great assem-
1 Luke xxii. 38 ; a text which was constantly applied to the two swords
of temporal and spiritual government — of the Emperor and the Pope —
especially by Boniface VIII., in his famous Bull Unam Sanctam (see
below, p*. 99> 2 See above,. § 2.
52 REIGN OF FREDERICK BARBAROSSA. Chip. IV.
bly held on the plains of Roncaglia (Nov. 1158). The details belong
to the civil history of Italy: what concerns us here is the resent-
ment of Adrian at the almost autocratic power over the Italian cities,
which the assembly conferred upon the Emperor. " It seemed to
him as if all that the Emperor gained were taken from himself." x
The quarrel reached its climax in the Pope's claim to the uncontrolled
government of Rome, in reply to which Frederick cited the imperial
rights secured by the Civil Law,2 and concluded thus : — " Since by
the ordination of God I both am and am called Emperor of the
Romans, in nothing but name shall I appear to be ruler if the
control of the Roman city be wrested from my hands." Such
was the crisis in the midst of which Adrian IV. died at Anagni, on
Sept. 1, 1159.
§ 14. Each of the two factions at Rome — the Imperialist, and
that of the late Pope, which relied on the Sicilian power — now made
a separate election, and a Papal schism ensued for twenty years.
The majority of the sacred college elected the Chancellor Roland,
Cardinal of St. Mark, whose bearing at the assembly of Besancon3
had given an earnest of his bitter opposition to the Empire as Pope
Alexander III. (1159-1181). A majority of the cardinals, sup-
ported by the lower clergy, the nobles, and the people, chose the
Imperialist Octavian, Cardinal of St. Cecilia, who is regarded as the
Antipope Victor IV. (1159-1164). It would be tedious to review
the arguments of the two parties or the contradictory accounts of
the riotous proceedings on both sides.4 The true issue is described
by the voice of impartial history : — " The keen and long-doubtful
strife of twenty-years that followed, while apparently a dispute be-
tween rival Popes, was in substance an effort by the secular monarch
to recover his command of the priesthood ; not less truly so than
that contemporaneous conflict of the English Henry II. and St.
Thomas of Canterbury, with which it was constantly involved.
Unsupported, not all Alexander's genius and resolution could have
saved him : by the aid of the Lombard cities, whose league he had
counsel le 1 and hallowed, and of the fivers of Rome, by which the
conquering German host was suddenly annihilated, he won a
triumph the more signal, that it was over a prince so wise and pious
as Frederick."6
1 Gunther, viii. 107-8, quoted by Robertson, vol. iii. p. 82.
2 The study of the Civil Law had received a great impulse through the
University of Bologna, the professors of which had decided in favour of
the high claims of imperial authority in the assembly of Roncaglia. For
the great intellectual movement of this age, and the rise of the
Universities, see Book V., especially Chap. XXIX. 3 See above, § 12.
4 For the details, see Robertson, vol. iii. pp. 85, 86. 5 Bryce, p. 171. •
A.D. 1159. ALEXANDER III. AND VICTOR IV. 53
Frederick was engaged in quelling the resistance of Milan and other
Lombard cities when he received the appeal of Victor for his decision,
as well as a letter from Alexander announcing his election in terms
which roused the Emperor's passionate indignation. In right of his
imperial authority, after the examples of Constantine, Theodosius,
Justinian, and Charles the Great,1 he summoned a General Council,
inviting the kings of France, England, Hungary, Spain and other
countries, to send bishops ; but in fact the fifty prelates who assem-
bled at Pavia were almost entirely his own German and Lombard
subjects (Feb. 1160). Alexander not only refused to attend, assert-
ing the old claim that a lawful Pope was above all human judg-
ment, but he accused Frederick of invading the rights of the Holy
See by calling a Council without his sanction. The Council pro-
nounced its judgment for Victor and rendered him homage, the
Emperor holding his stirrup, while on his part he received investi-
ture from Frederick by the ring.
Beyond the Empire, however, almost all Christendom declared
for Alexander, who was solemnly acknowledged by the kings and
bishops of France and England in a Council at Toulouse, as well as
by the Byzantine court and the Latin Christians of Palestine. " In
Alexander the hierarchical party had found a chief thoroughly
fitted to advance its interests . While holding the highest views of
the Hildebrandine school, the means which he employed in their
service were very different from those of Hildebrand. He was
especially skilful in dealing with men, and in shaping his course
according to circumstances ; and above all things he was remark-
able for the calm and steady patience with which he was content to
await the development of affairs, and for the address with which he
contrived to turn every occurrence to the interest of his cause." 2
§ 15. Neither of the rival Popes had been strong enough to
establish himself at Pome. Alexander indeed returned thither
from Anagni in April 1161, but he soon found himself unsafe in
the city, and after a short residence at Terracina he took refuge in
France, just after Frederick had destroyed all his hopes of support
in Lombardy by the capture and cruel chastisement of Milan
after a three years' siege (1162).3
1 This was Frederick's own declaration at the opening of the Council.
2 Robertson, vol. iii. pp. 89, 90.
3 Among the relics now carried away from Milan were the skulls of the
three "Magi," or "Wise Men from the East" (Matt. ii. 1), which were
said to have been presented by the Empress Helena to Eustorgius, bishop
of Milan, and were now transferred to Cologne Cathedral by Reginald, the
imperial Chancellor. The splendid shrine of the " Three Kings of Cologne "
was made towards the end of the century. It is more than 5 feet long,
and 5 feet high. (See Vignette to this Chapter.)
II—E
54 PAPACY OF ALEXANDER III. Chap. IV.
In the following year Alexander was solemnly acknowledged by
a great council of cardinals, bishops, and abbots, convened at Tours
by Louis VII. and Henry II. ; 1 and on their invitation the Pope
took up his residence at Sens (Oct. 1163).
Among the ecclesiastics present at this Council was Thomas
Becket, who had been made Archbishop of Canterbury in the year
before (1162), and wTho, a year later, returned to France an exiled
fugitive (Nov. 1164).2 His cordial welcome by Louis and Alex-
ander seemed to offer an occasion for detaching Henry from the
cause of the Pope. Meanwhile the Antipope Victor had died at
Lucca in the same year ; and of the two surviving cardinals who
had elected him, one, the Archbishop of Treves, declining the tiara
for himself, appointed the other, Guy of Crema, as Paschal III.
(April 1164). This step is ascribed to Reginald of Cologne;3 and
it is a curious parallel to our own time to find an imperial chancellor,
seven centuries ago, denounced by the then Pope as " the author
and head of the Church's troubles."4 Having secured the warm
support of Frederick (who is said to have first inclined to a recon-
ciliation with Alexander), Reginald went to England to negociate
with Henry, who consented to send envoys to an imperial diet at
Wiirzburg, which pronounced a most solemn decision for Paschal
(Whitsuntide, 1165). But Alexander gained new adherents even
among the high ecclesiastics of Germany ; and the Romans, won
over by money supplied from France, England, and Sicily, received
him back into the city with an enthusiastic welcome (Dec. 23).
§ 16. And now the tide of Barbarossa's fortune began to turn.
The tyranny and exactions of the podestas5 had spread disaffection
in Lombardy even among the imperialist cities, and the princes of
Germany were less and less ready to supply the force for another
campaign in Italy. The Emperor Manuel took advantage of the long
quarrel, to propose to the Pope a reconciliation of the Churches under
a reunited Empire ; and he landed a body of troops at Ancona. At
1 It must be remembered that Henry II. 's possessions in France were
larger than those of Louis.
2 The great conflict between Henry and Becket is so essential a part of
the history of England, that we need only notice it here in its connection
with the wider contest between the Empire and the Papacy. (See the
Student's History of the English Church, Period I., Chap. XV.)
3 Reginald, though ruling at Cologne, was at this time only in deacon's
orders, from the fear (as it seems) that consecration by a schismatic Pope
would shut the door to reconciliation with Alexander; but, on the decision
of the Diet *of Wiirzburg for Paschal, he was obliged to receive priest's
orders, and was soon afterwards consecrated at Cologne as Archbishop.
4 Alex. III. Epist. 254; Robertson, vol. iii. p. 93.
5 The podcsta was the chief magistrate in each city, appointed by the
Emperor, under the provisions settled at Roncaglia.
A.D. 1167. BARBAROSSA AT ROME. 55
length Frederick crossed the Alps for the fourth time,1 with a powerful
army, in the autumn of 1166; and, while he himself remained to
besiege Ancona, the Archbishops of Cologne and Mainz gained a
decisive victory over the Romans at Monte Porzio, near Tusculum
(May 20, 1167). Hastening to Rome, Frederick took possession of
the Leonine City, and, after a fearful massacre of the Romans, who
held out in the very Basilica of St. Peter, the Antipope Paschal was
brought from his residence at Viterbo and solemnly enthroned, and
the Emperor and Empress were crowned by him anew (Aug. 1). The
Romans swore fealty to Frederick, who acknowledged the privileges
of their Senate. Alexander, fortified among the ruins of the Colos-
seum, refused all terms which would subject him to any earthly
government.
But this success was the prelude to a fatal disaster, in which the
Papal party claimed God's judgment on "the new Sennacherib;"
only it fell as heavily on the Romans themselves. The German army
had scarcely been established in Rome when a pestilence broke out in
the city and camp, carrying off in one week 20,000 of the soldiers,
and among many chief prelates and nobles the Chancellor Reginald of
Cologne. Frederick retreated northwards — his army thinned at every
march — to find Lombardy in full insurrection. Already while he
was detained at the siege of Ancona, the chief cities, encouraged by
the Pope and the Emperor Manuel, had formed the famous Lombard
League ; the walls of Milan had been rebuilt ; and Frederick's
disaster made the revolt almost universal. Scarcely any of the
cities obeyed his call to an assembly at Pavia ; and, having launched
the brutum fulmen of an imperial ban against the rebels, he
pursued his retreat, harassed by constant attacks, till at Susa he was
obliged to fly for his life across the Alps. The great fortified city of
Alessandria, which the Italians built to command the road through
Piedmont, still preserves the memory of the Pope in whose honour
it was named, and whose power was secured by his alliance with
the Lombard League.
The last stroke needed to turn the general sympathy of Christen-
dom into enthusiasm was given by the murder of Thomas Becket
(Dec. 29, 1170), and the submission of Henry II. to the terms of
reconciliation dictated by the Papal Legates (May 1172). The
King's penance at the tomb of "Thomas of Canterbury," whom
the Pope canonized as " Saint and Martyr," at Lent, 1173, was
the sign to Europe, as well as England, of Alexander's victory.
Meanwhile the Antipope Paschal had died at Rome (Sept. 1168),
and his successor, John of Struma, who bore for ten years the
1 He had visited Italy the third time in the autumn of 1163, but with-
out any large force.
56 PAPACY OF ALEXANDER III. Chap. IV.
empty title of Calixtus III. (1168-1178) is scarcely worthy of
mention.
§ 17. It was not till seven years after his great repulse that
Frederick once more crossed Mont Cenis, and avenged the insults
he had received at Susa (1174) ; but both Alessandria and Ancona
resisted his attacks, and the Lombard League gained a decisive victory
in the great battle of Legnano, the Emperor hardly escaping with
his life (May 20th, 1176). In the following year the complete
triumph of the Papacy was displayed in the striking scene of the
meeting between Alexander III. and Frederick Barbarossa, in the
great square of St. Mark's at Venice^1 with all the public marks of
abject homage, followed by less formal, and even cordial converse
(July 23-25, 1177).2 " Three slabs of red marble in the porch of
St. Mark's point out the spot where Frederick knelt in sudden awe,
and the Pope with tears of joy raised him and gave the kiss of
peace. A later legend, to which poetry and painting have given
undeserved currency, tells how the Pontiff set his foot on the neck
of the prostrate King, with the words, ' The lion and the dragon
shalt thou trample under feet.' 3 It needed not this exaggeration to
enhance the significance of that scene, even more full of meaning
for the future than it was solemn and affecting to the Venetian
crowd that thronged the church and the piazza. For it was the
renunciation by the mightiest prince of his time of the project to
which his life had been devoted : it was the abandonment by the
secular power of a contest in which it had twice been van-
quished, and which it could not renew under more favourable
conditions." 4
§ 18. In March, 1178, Alexander re-entered Eome from his
retirement at Anagni, on the invitation of all ranks of the people,
whose obedience was guaranteed by the senate's homage and oath
of fealty. His horse could hardly move through the crowds of
people who struggled to kiss his feet, and his right hand was weary
of bestowing benedictions.5 Calixtus soon after submitted to
Alexander, who gave him a rich abbacy at Benevento (Aug. 1178);
1 The republic had been neutral in the conflict.
2 The terms of peace, settled before the meeting, provided for the ab-
juration of the Antipope by the Emperor and the imperialist bishops, and
a perpetual peace between the Empire and the Papacy. The Lombards
were to yield the Emperor the same obedience which they had paid to his
predecessors from Henry V. downwards; while the Emperor acknowledged
their power to appoint their own consuls, to fortify their cities, and to
combine for the defence of their liberties. There was to be a truce of six
years with the Lombards, and of fifteen years with the King of Sicily. —
Robertson, vol. iii. pp. 101, 102.
a Psalm xci. 13. 4 Brvce, p. 171-2. 5 Robertson, vol. iii. p. 104.
A.D. 1179. THIRD LATERAN COUNCIL. 57
and a fourth Antipope, set up by the Frangipani, mocked by-
anticipation the famous title of Innocent III. for about a year, when
he was delivered up to the Pope and imprisoned for life. To lessen
the danger of future schisms, a new order for Papal elections was
enacted by the Third Lateran Council (the Eleventh (Ecumenical of
the Romans), held by Alexander in March 1179. " The share which
had been reserved to the Emperor by Alexander II. had already been
long obsolete ; and it was now provided that the election should rest
exclusively with the College of Cardinals ; while, by adding to the
College certain official members of the Roman clergy, Alexander de-
prived the remaining clergy of any chiefs under whom they might
have effectually complained of their exclusion from their ancient
rights as to the election. It was enacted that no one should be de-
clared Pope unless he were supported by two-thirds of the electors ;
and that, if a minority should set up an Antipope against one so
chosen, every one of their party should be anathematized, without
hope of forgiveness until his last sickness." 1 This Council also marks
a new epoch in the history of the Roman Church, as well as of the
forces rising up in opposition to its supremacy, by its 27th Canon,
which gave the first public sanction to a Crusade against Heretics.2
The few remaining events of Alexander's long pontificate3 belong
rather to the separate histories, especially of France and England.
Notwithstanding his triumph over all his enemies, he found the
turbulence of his subjects at home so dangerous that he was again
obliged to leave Rome, and he died at Civita Castellana (Aug. 30,
1181). His enemies insulted his corpse on its way to the city, and
would hardly allow him to be buried in the Lateran Church.
§ 19. The enmity of the Romans broke out into open violence on
finding themselves excluded, by the recent scheme, from any voice
in the election of the new Pope, Lucius 111. (1181-1185), who was
forced to seek refuge at Velletri, and was unable to re-enter the city
during his whole pontificate. Frederick gained new strength by
conciliating the Lombards, and, before the expiration of the six
years' truce, the relations between the Empire and the cities were
definitely settled by the peace of Constance (1183). At Whitsun-
tide, 1184, Frederick gathered the flower of the German nobility to
a great festival at Mainz — the famous Beichsfest of Barbarossa on
1 Robertson, vol. iii. p. 104.
2 On the whole subject of Heresies in this age, see Chaps. XXXIV. f.
3 Since St. Peter's pretended Papacy, of twenty five years, the twenty-
two years of Alexander III. had only been exceeded by the twenty-three
years of Sylvester I. and Adrian I. (before him), and of Pius VII. since
(1800-1823), till Pius IX. falsified the old prophecy of warning to each
Pope — "Non videbis annos Petri" — by surviving the full term of twenty-
five years, which he completed in 1871, and lived on to the 7th of Feb., 1879.
58' FREDERICK BARBAROSSA AND URBAN III. Chap. IV.
the Rhine — to celebrate the conferring of knighthood on^iis two elder
sons, Henry and Frederick — Henry having been already crowned
"King of the Romans."1 The Emperor was warmly welcomed,
even at Milan, in the same year, when he visited Italy for the sixth
time. At Verona he was met by the Pope, who solicited his aid
against the Romans, but refused to crown Frederick's son Henry as
his colleague in the Empire. Other causes of mutual complaint
made a breach which seemed already hopeless, when Lucius died at
Verona (Nov. 25, 1185), and was succeeded by a bitter enemy of
the Emperor.
Humbert Crivelli, archbishop of Milan, had been both a leader
and a sufferer in the resistance of that city to Frederick, an advocate
of the high pretensions of Pope and priesthood, and the friend and
companion of Thomas Becket. On the same day that Lucius died,
he gathered together twenty-seven cardinals, who elected him as
Pope Urban III.2 (1185-1187). He at once sounded the note of
conflict, not only by repeating the refusal to crown Henry emperor,
but by refusing also, as Archbishop of Milan, to place the iron crown
of Italy on the young King's head.
Meanwhile Frederick was maturing a scheme for enhancing his
power in Italy, which he compared to " an eel, which a man had
need to grasp firmly by the tail, the head, and the middle, and
which might nevertheless give him the slip." He had regained a
hold of the head in Lombardy, and by securing the tail in the Two
Sicilies, he might hope to keep the Pope in check in the middle.
The kingdom, which had descended from the famous Roger to his
son, William the Bad, had devolved in 1166 on his son, William the
Good, who had been married to a daughter of Henry II. of England
since 1177, but was still childless. Frederick resolved to grasp the
almost sure reversion by the union of his son Henry with the next
heiress, Constance, a posthumous daughter of Roger. In spite of
the Pope's violent opposition and threats, the marriage was celebrated
at Milan, where also Frederick was crowned as King of Burgundy,
Henry as King of Italy, and Constance as Queen of the Germans
(January 1186). The harshness of King Henry to the partisans of
the Pope had embittered the growing quarrel, when Urban died at
Ferrara, whither he had removed from Bologna with the intention
of excommunicating Henry (October 20, 1187).
Before his death the thoughts and feelings of all Western
Christendom had been turned into a new channel by the fall of
1 On such coronations, see p. 29, n.
2 As in the case of Urban II. (see Chap. III. § 1), the name provoked
pun, and Urban III. was nicknamed Twrbantts-— "eo quod in odium
Imperatoris volebat turbare ecclesiam." — Chron. Ursperg., 224.
A.D. 1190. DEATH OF BARBAROSSA. 59
the corrupt Latin kingdom of Palestine before the victorious
Sultan of Egypt, Saladin, who took Jerusalem on the 3rd of
October, 1187. This is not the place to relate the story of the
Third Crusade? the van of which was led by Frederick Barbarossa,
who was now sixty-seven years old. Amidst all his contests
with the Papacy, he had always been a devout Christian, and it
seemed fitting that he should end his course as he bad begun
it, in fighting for the Sepulchre of Christ.2 But he was not
destined even to reach the Holy Land. Leaving to civil history
the story of his march, which began from Ratisbon in 1189, and of
his firm policy towards the treacherous and supercilious Byzantines,
it behoves us only to record his unlooked-for death near Tarsus, iu
attempting the passage of the river Calycadnus (June 10, 1190).
The Pope Clement III., who had followed Urban after the two
months' pontificate of Gregory VIII. — and of whom nothing need
be said except that he was restored to Rome by an agreement with
the citizens — survived the great Emperor only till March 1191.
§ 20. The ntw Pope, Celestine III. (1191-1198), who was
elected at the age of eighty-five, deferred his consecration till the
arrival of King Henry VI.,3 who was on his way to Rome to receive
the imperial crown. The Poj e was consecrated on Easter Day, and
he crowned Henry and Constance on the two succeeding days
(April 14-16, 1191). Henry at once marched southwards with his
empress, whose inheritance had been seized — on the death of
William in 1189 — by Tancred, a bastard of the Norman royal
house. The first campaign, though opened by the capture of
Naples, had a disastrous end; but two years later Henry conquered
Sicily with the aid of a Genoese fleet, and his triumphal entry into
Palermo was followed by cruelties which proved him — as indeed he
had already shown in Lombardy — " a man who had inherited more
than all his father's harshness, with none of his father's generosity."4
The acquisition of Naples and Sicily (1194) turned the stronghold
of his enemies into a vantage-ground against the Papacy from the
south, as Lombardy already was on the north, and encouraged him
to propose a scheme for making the crown hereditary ; but all he
1 Besides the splendid narrative of Gibbon and the other histories which
treat of this Crusade, it forms a special part of the history of England
through the brilliant achievements of Richard Coeur de Lion.
2 Frederick had accompanied his uucle Conrad on the Second Crusade
just forty years before.
3 We have seen that Henry had already been crowned King of the
Romans (that is, heir to the German kingdom and the Empire) and of
Italy in the lifetime of his father, who had left the government in his hands
when he went on the Crusade.
* Bryce, p. 205.
60 DEATHS OF HENRY VI. AND CELESTINE III. Chap. IV.
could obtain from the diet was the election of his- infant son
Frederick as King of the Romans (1196).1
" In his ecclesiastical policy, Henry showed himself resolved to
yield nothing to the Papacy. He forbad appeals to Rome, and
prevented his subjects from any access to the Papal court. He
attempted to revive the imperial privilege of deciding in cases of
disputed election to bishopricks. He refused the homage which
the Norman princes had performed to the Pope for their Italian
and Sicilian territories, and, returning into Italy, he invaded the
patrimony of St. Peter up to the very gates of the city."2 The aged
Pope tried to conciliate the Emperor, and reminded him of the vow
which he had taken some time before to lead a new crusade.3
Henry renewed his engagements at Bari (Easter, 1195), and he
gathered a force in Apulia, but with the intention of using it for
his own ends, and especially against the Byzantine Empire. He
had crossed over into Sicily and resumed his cruelties in putting
down a conspiracy, when he died suddenly at Messina, not without
a suspicion that he was poisoned by his wife Constance, through
abhorrence of his savage treatment of her Norman relatives and
friends (September 28th, 1197). Pope Celestine died soon after,
on the 8th of January, 1198.
The death of Henry VI. marks the turning point from which
we have to trace the rapid fall of the imperial house of Ilohen-
staufen, and the advance of the Papal power to its climax.
1 He is not, however, reckoned as King Frederick II. till his de facto
accession in 1212. (See next chapter.)
2 Robertson, vol. iii. p. 134.
3 A part of the German forces proceeded on this Fotirth Crusade, and
gained some success on the sea-coast only ; but they had fierce quarrels
with the Templars, and on the death of Henry they made a six years'
truce with the infidels.
The Iron Crown of Lombardy, at Monza Cathedral.
Apse of the Apostles' Church at Cologne.
CHAPTER V.
CLIMAX OF THE PAPACY :
AND FALL OF THE HOUSE OF HOHENSTAUFEN.
FROM THE ELECTION OF INNOCENT III. TO THE DEATHS OF CONRAD IV.
AND INNOCENT IV. A.D. 1198-1254.
§ I. Exaltation of the Papacy. § 2. Election of Innocent III -His pre-
vious career works, and character. § 3. His Reforms at Rome, and
power m Italy-Frederick, Kin, of Sicily and ward of the Pope
§ 4. Contest for the German Crown— Otho IV. and Philip II.--
62 CLIMAX OF THE PAPACY. Chap. V.
Murder of Philip — Otho crowned Emperor. § 5. His Quarrel with
the Pope, excommunication, and deposition — Election of Frederick II.
§6. Wide influence of Innocent — England, France, Spain, and other states
— The Fifth Cmsad:: Latin Empire of Constantinople. § 7. Crusades
against Heathens and Heretics —New Romish doctrine of persecution
and death for Heresy — The Vernacular Scriptures forbidden by
Innocent — Burning of French Bibles — Rising forces of resistance.
§ 8. The Fourth Lateran Council — Transubstantiation and Auricular
Confession — Death of Innocent III. — Climax of the Papacy, but seeds
of Reaction. § 0. Pope Honorius III. — Sixth Crusade— Frederick II.
crowned Emperor — Kingdoms of Sicily and Jerusalem. § 10. Pope
Gregory IX. — Final and decisive contest with the Empire — Character
of Frederick II. § 11. The Crusade — Frederick excommunicated —
His Recovery of Jerusalem, return to Italy, successes, and Absolu-
tion. § 12. Legislation of Frederick and Gregory — The Code of Melfi
and the new Decretals — Laws of Frederick for burning Heretics.
§ 13. Rebellion, pardon, and death of Frederick's son, Henry — Election
of Conrad as King — Victory of Corte Nuova over the Lombards.
§ 14. Frederick again excommunicated — Deaths of Gregory and his
successor Celestine IV. § 15. Papal Vacancy — Election and Cha-
racter of Innocent IV. § 16. His opposition to and peace with
Frederick — His flight to Lyon — The First Council of Lyon deposes
Frederick. § 17. War in Italy and Sicily — Rival Kings in Germany :
Henry of Thuringia and William of Holland — Death of Frederick II.
§ 18. Real Fall of the Empire — Conrad IV., the last King of the
Hohenstaufen line — Affairs of Italy — Deaths of Conrad and Innocent.
§ 1. The Thirteenth Century of the History, of the Church exhibits
the closing scene of that great contest for supremacy, which was
the unforeseen but inevitable result of the grand idea, conceived
and carried on by Otho I. and his successors down to Henry III.,
of making a reformed Papacy the life and strength of a renovated
Empire.1 "The first result of Henry lll.'s purification of the
Papacy was seen in Hihlebrand's attempt to subject all jurisdiction
to that of his own chair, and in the long struggle of the Investitures,
which brought out into clear light the opposing pretensions of the
temporal and spiritual powers. Although destined in the end to
bear far other fruit, the immediate effect of this struggle was to
evoke in all classes an intense religious feeling ; and, in o| ening
up new fields of ambition to the hierarchy, to stimulate wonderfully
their power of political organization. It was this impulse that gave
birth to the Crusades, and that enabled the Popes, stepping forth
as the rightful leaders of a religious war, to bend it to serve their
own ends : it was thus too that they struck the alliance — strange
1 See Chap. I. § 1.
A.D. 1198. POPE INNOCENT III. 63
as such an alliance seems now — with the rebellious cities of Lom-
bardy, and proclaimed themselves the protectors of municipal free-
dom. But the third and crowning triumph of the Holy See was
reserved for the thirteenth century. In the foundation of the two
great orders of ecclesiastical knighthood — the all-powerful all-
pervading Dominicans and Franciscans — the religious fervour of the
Middle Ages culminated. In the overthrow of the only power which
could pretend to vie with her in antiquity, in sanctity, in uni-
versality, the Papacy saw herself exalted to rule alone over the
kings of the earth."1 But before the close of this century we shall
see the triumphant Papacy fairly launched on the descent to its
worst corruption and deepest degradation.
§ 2. We have seen that Henry VI. died in September 1197, and
Celestine III. on Jan. 8, 1198 ; but a new Pope was elected before
the succession to the Roman and German crowns was settled. On the
very day of Celestine's death — without waiting, as was the rule,
till after his funeral — the assembled cardinals pressed the papal
dignity, against his own resistance and even tears, on Lothair,
cardinal of SS. Sergius and Bacchus. Having waited till the
ember season for ordination to the priesthood, for he was as yet
only a sub-deacon, he was enthroned as Innocent III. (Feb. 22).
The new Pope was now only 37 years old. Born a member of
the house of Conti, as the Counts of Segni proudly styled themselves,
he had studied at Paris, and also at Bologna, where he acquired a
profound knowledge of ecclesiastical law. Having been ordained a
sub-deacon by Gregory VII 1., he was made a cardinal, in his 29th
year, by his relative, Clement III., and discharged several important
missions. "The papacy of Celestine, to whom he was obnoxious
on account of the hostility between their families,2 condemned him
for a time to inaction ; and he employed himself chiefly in study,
which produced its fruit in a treatise, On the Contempt of the
World, and in other writings. The general tone of these is that of
a rigid ascetic, withdrawn from the world and despising it — a tone
seemingly very alien from the vigorous practical character which
the author was soon to display. His sermons are remarkable for
the acquaintance with Scripture which appears in them, and for
his extraordinary delight in perverting its meaning by allegory ;
a practice which in later times enabled him to produce scriptural
authority for all his pretensions and for everything that he might
desire to recommend. And in his books On the Sacred Mystery of
the Altar, he had laid down the highest Roman doctrine as to the
elevation of St. Peter and his successors over all other Apostles and
1 Bryce, pp. 204-5. 2 Celestine was of the family of the Orsini.
64 PAPACY OF INNOCENT III. Chap. V.
Bishops." * Now that he was raised to the position for putting these
principles in practice, he displayed a union of the boldness of
Hildebrand with the cautious and patient policy of Alexander III.
" Yet stern as Innocent was in principle, fully as he upheld the
proudest claims of the Papacy — and not the less so for his continual
affectation of personal humility — he appears to have been amiable
in his private character. His contemporary biographer describes
him as bountiful but not prodigal, as hot in temper but easily
appeased, and of a magnanimous and generous spirit. He is said to
have been even playful in intercourse ; he was a lover of poetry and
music, and some well-known hymns of the Church have been
ascribed to him."2
§ 3. The first act of Innocent was to reform the. luxury of the
Papal court ; and he attempted to free the administration of
the Curia from corruption. Having secured the support of the
citizens, he abolished the last vestiges both of the imperial
and republican government at Rome, by exacting oaths of fide-
lity to himself from the Prefect of the City, and from the Consul
who now alone represented the Senate, as well as from all the
people.
Thus established as sole ruler in Eome, Innocent next set him-
self to get rid of the Imperial power in Central Italy, and to transfer
the suzerainty over Southern Italy and Sicily from the Empire
to the Papacy. Taking advantage of the hatred borne by the
Italians to the Germans, and of the discords among the German
officers themselves, he contrived, by mingling negociations with
threats of excommunication, to win the allegiance of the imperialist
and other nobles who held possession of a great part of the States of
the Church, and to drive out those who refused to acknowledge him
as their sovereign.
The desired severance of the Sicilian kingdom from the Empire
was prepared to his hand by that hatred of the people to the
Germans, which was felt even by their Queen, the widowed
Empress Constance. Having caused her son Frederick to be
crowned King of Sicily (May 1198), she offered to place the king-
dom and her son under the Pope's protection. She died before the
treaty was completed (Nov.) ; but her will left the guardianship of
the young King to Innocent ; and thus the training of the heir of
the anti-papal Hohenstaufens was committed to the hands of the
very Pope who was most determined in upholding the claims which
that family had resisted.
§ 4. In Germany the untimely death of the Emperor Henry VI.,
1 Robertson, vol. iii. p. 283. 2 Ibid. p. 284.
A.D. 1198. OTHO IV. AND PHILIP II. 65
while his son and colleague in the kingdom was an infant of three
years old, caused new and strange relations of the rival parties both to
each other and towards the Papacy. In the critical state of affairs, a
long minority was but another name for anarchy; and while Philip,
the youngest brother of Henry VI., was chosen by the Ghibelline
party, at first only as guardian of the kingdom for his nephew
Frederick (March 6, 1198), a Guelphic assembly, held at Andernach
at Easter, elected Otho of Saxony, son of Henry the Lion, and
nephew of Richard Cceur-de-Lion, who strongly supported his cause.
" Each of the competitors was in the earliest manhood — Otho
twenty-three years of age, and Philip younger by a year. In personal
character, in wealth, and in the number of his adherents, Philip had
the advantage. The chroniclers praise his moderation and his love of
justice ; his mind had been cultivated by literature to a degree then
very unusual among princes — a circumstance which is explained
by the fact that he had been intended for an ecclesiastical career,
until the death of an elder brother diverted him from it ; — and his
popular manners contrasted favourably with the pride and rough-
ness of Otho. But Otho was the favourite with the great body of
the clergy, to whom Philip was obnoxious as the representative of
a family which was regarded as opposed to the interests of the
hierarchy." 1 At his coronation at Aix-la-Chapelle, Otho IV. took
an oath to maintain the Roman Church and to relinquish the abuses
of his predecessors (July 12). Two months later, his rival was
crowned at Mainz as Philip II.2 (Sept. 8).
It could not be doubtful which side Innocent would take; but
the applications made to him by the rival princes themselves, and
by the kings of England and France — Richard pleading the cause
of Otho, and Philip Augustus that of Philip — gave him the oppor-
tunity of declaring his decision for Otho with the appearance of
impartial argument.3 A ten years' war ensued in Germany ; and,
though Innocent used his influence with growing vehemence on
behalf of Otho, the cause of Philip prevailed more and more, till he
was murdered by a personal enemy, Otho of Wittelsbach, Count
Palatine of Bavaria (June 21, 1208).
The Hohenstaufen family was now left without a head, for
Frederick was still only in his fourteenth year, and was under the
tutelage of the Pope. All parties desired peace, and it was proposed
1 Robertson, vol. iii. p. 292.
2 The number not only claimed a sequence with the old Roman Empire,
but also recognized the claim of Philip (a.d. 244—249) to be regarded as
the first Christian Emperor (see Part I. Chap V. § 4).
3 It is hardly worth while to cite the Pope's reasons, which will be
found in Robertson, vol. iii. p. 294.
6Q OTHO IV. AND INNOCENT III. Chap. V.
to unite the Swabian and Saxon houses by Otho's marriage to Philip's
daughter Beatrice, who was yet only twelve years old. Having
been recognized as king in a great assembly at Frankfort (Nov. II,
1208), and having solemnly renewed his promises to the Pope by
a deed signed at Spires (March 1209), and celebrated his betrothal
with Beatrice, Otho set out for Piome, where he was crowned Em-
peror by Innocent (Oct. 4, 1209). At this ceremony he confirmed
all his former promises by a solemn oath ; and, for the first and
last time, an Emperor confessed that he held his crown " by the
grace of God and of the Apostolic See." x
§ 5. But even this Guelph, hitherto so obsequious to the Pope,
formed no exception to what seemed almost to have become a
rille — that an Emperor's coronation was the preface to a deadly
quarrel with the Pope who had just blessed him. Disputes began
with the usual collisions between the Roman citizens and the
German troops, for which Innocent refused redress. Otho with-
drew from Rome, and made himself master of some of the places
which the Pope had occupied ; and, when Innocent reminded him
of his oath to respect the property of the Church, he replied that the
Pope himself had caused him to swear that he would maintain the
rights of the crown, and that, while he owned the authority of the
Pope in spiritual things, he was himself supreme in the affairs of this
world. After spending a year in strengthening his cause in Tus-
cany and Lombardy, and composing the disputes of Guelph and
Ghibelline, Otho proceeded to assail the most vital part of the Pope's
Italian policy by invading Apulia. Upon this provocation, the
Pope pronounced an excommunication against the Emperor (Nov.
1210) ; and, after repeated attempts to negotiate with Otho in his
winter-quarters at Capua, Innocent solemnly confirmed the sen-
tence on Maunday Thursday (1211).
A powerful party had now risen up in Germany against the
absent Emperor. His rough manners, his avarice, and his exac-
tions, had made him unpopular with all classes, and especially with
his chief supporters, the clergy, whose state he had attempted to
reduce. Siegfried, archbishop of Mainz, whom Otho had formerly
protected, undertook, as legate, to publish the Pope's sentence, and
organized a confederacy of the Swabian party in favour of Frederick,
the surviving heir of Hohenstaufen. On Ascension Day, a meeting
of German princes and prelates at Nuremberg declared Otho to have
forfeited the crown, and invited Frederick from Sicily. This call to
the youth of sixteen, to embark on a career so much high( r and vaster
than he could hope for in his Sicilian kingdom, was eagerly accepted
by Frederick, against the advice of his councillors and the entreaties
Gregorov. v. 80 : Robertson, vol. iii. p. 300.
A.D. 1198. WIDE POWER OF INNOCENT. 67
of his wife.1 Innocent gave his consent, whether in the belief that
his own influence and Frederick's southern blood and training had
mastered the old Hohenstaufen leaven, or as the best policy
open to him. In, either case we may well be struck with the destiny
of the young prince, " whom a tragic irony sent into the field of
politics as the champion of the Holy See, whose hatred was to
embitter his life and extinguish his house." 2
It does not concern us here to follow Frederick's journey from
Palermo — whence he set out on Easter Day, 1212 — to Rome — where
he received counsel and money from Innocent — and across the Alps
to Constance, with a small band of followers, Avhich was swollen at
every stage of his progress down the Rhine. In Lorraine he was
met by Louis, son of Philip Augustus, who made a treaty with
Frederick. Meanwhile, Otho, at the news of the revolt, had
returned to Germany (March 1212), which became the scene of
a fierce civil war. In the desperate hope of reconciliation with the
Swabian party, he completed his marriage with Beatrice (Aug. 7) ;
but her death only four days afterwards, ascribed to poisoning by
her husband's Italian mistresses, inflamed the exasperation of his
enemies. His final effort against his rival's great supporter, the
King of France, ended in his decisive defeat, with his English and
Flemish allies, in the battle of Bouvines (July 27th, 1214). Otho fled
to Cologne and thence to Saxony : he was deposed from the Imperial
dignity by the Fourth Lateran Council (1215), and died in 12 IS.
§ 6. Frederick II.3 (1212-1250) was crowned at Aix-la-Chapelle
by the German primate, Siegfried of Mainz, on St. James's Day,
July 25, 1215 ; but the interest of his eventful career scarcely
begins till after the death of Innocent, whose other acts mean-
while claim our attention. In the furtherance of his stedtast de-
termination to establish the unlimited spiritual supremacy of the
Papacy over all the governments of Western Christendom, there
was scarcely a country of Europe that was not made to bow to his
authority, which was everywhere represented and upheld by the
presence of his Legates. The two great contests with France and
England — in which, putting forth all his power up to the terrible ex-
tremity of the Interdict, he humbled Philip Augustus, deposed John,
and gave him back his kingdom as the vassal of the see of Rome,
and defied the Barons who had just extorted the Great Charter from
1 Frederick had been married, in his fifteenth year (August 1209),
through the arrangement of the Pope, to Constance, daughter of Peter II.,
King of Arragon, and widow of Emmerich, King of Hungary, who was at
least ten years older than himself. - Bryce, p. 207.
3 His reign is reckoned from his entrance into Germany, or even (by
some) from the invitation sent to him in 1211.
68 PAPACY OF INNOCENT III. Chap. V.
their sovereign — these triumphs of Innocent in the two kingdoms
most independent of the Papacy are fully related in their histories.1
The Christian kings of Spain were brought under the spiritual
authority of Innocent by the censures — extending 4o interdict and
excommunication — to which their irregular marriages laid them open.
For the first time since the erection of Arragon into a kingdom,
Peter II. came to Rome to receive the crown from the Pope, and to
hold it thenceforth as the tributary vassal of the Holy See (1204) ;
and he united with the King of Castile, under the encouragement of
Innocent, in repelling a new Moslem invasion from Africa at the
decisive battle of Navas de Tolosa (1212). The kingdom of Portugal
was made tributary to the Pope. Hungary and Dalmatia, Poland
and Livonia, Norway and Scotland, accepted him as a mediator
and director. Bulgaria was confirmed in its allegiance to the
Eoman Church by his elevation of its prince to the royal dignity.
But the like offer proved of no avail to shake the stedfastness of
Bussia to the Greek Church. When the Papal envoy spoke of in-
vesting the Grand Prince, Roman, with the power of St. Peter's
sword, the prince laid his hand upon his own with the proud words,
" Has your master a weapon like this ? If so, he may dispose of
kingdoms and cities ; but so long as I carry this on my thigh, I
need no other." 2
In the remote East the ancient church of Armenia was brought,
through the intercourse renewed by the Crusades, into closer com-
munion with Rome, and the Patriarch accepted a pall from Innocent,
and promised to take part in Councils summoned by the Pope. It
was under Innocent, too, that the Latin Christianity of the East came
to a great crisis. No Pope was ever more strongly possessed with
crusading zeal ; and the disasters of the Fourth Crusade only
stimulated Innocent to redeem its failure. But the Fifth Crusade*
which he proclaimed near the beginning of his pontificate (1199),
was joined by no sovereign of the first rank, and it was diverted
from its proper object to the capture of Constantinople (1203), and
the establishment of a Latin Empire in that capital for nearly 60
years (1204-1261).4 But this passing success had no results on
which it concerns us to dwell, except an increase of exasperation
between the Greek and Latin Churches/
1 See the Student1 a History of France, chap. viii. ; the Student's Hume,
chap. viii. ; and the Student's English Church History, chap. xvi.
2 Robertson, vol. iii. p. 324.
3 The Fourth of Gibbon, who passes over the Crusade of Henry VI.
4 For the details, see the Student's Gibbon, chap, xxxiv.
5 See Robertson, vol. iii. pp. 336 f. We must be content to refer to the
same historian's account of that strange outbreak of fanaticism, the
Children's Crusades (pp. 340-1).
A.D. 1198 f. CRUSADES AGAINST HERETICS. 69
§ 7. There were other manifestations of the crusading spirit, into
which Innocent threw himself with equal ardour. The mixture of
religious zeal and chivalrous adventure, which had reached^ its
climax in the efforts to rescue the Holy Places from the infidel
Moslem, was directed against the nations which were still heathen,
and against the heretics who, as ecclesiastical rebels, were deemed
worthy of extirpation by the sword. Our survey of the conversion
of Europe has shown how Innocent encouraged the military orders
which subdued the heathens on the Baltic shores,1 and a subsequent
review of the great internal movements of the Church during this age
will give the fit occasion for describing his unflinching severity in
the suppression of heresy, and, in particular, the exterminating
crusade against the Albigenses ; as well as for the history of the
champions whom he sent forth to the conflict with heresy by his
encouragement of the two great non-military orders of ecclesiastical
knighthood, the Dominicans and Franciscans.2
Meanwhile we must record, as characteristic of Innocent's ponti-
ficate, the plainer avowal than had yet been made of the two prin-
ciples : — that religious error ought to be put down by persecution even
to the death, a doctrine which had been repudiated so lately and
by so zealous a champion of orthodoxy as St. Bernard ;3 — and that
the people should not read the Scriptures, " every man in his own
tongue wherein he was born " (Acts ii. 8). The first principle is
defended by Innocent in an argument from the less to the greater;
that the heretic is both a thief and a murderer, because " He that
taketh away the faith stealeth the life ; for the just shall live by
faith."4 This is a sample of that peculiar use of Scripture which
adds a sort of irony to Innocent's hostility against its possession in
the vernacular tongue by the common people, to whose presumption
he applies the command — " If a beast touch the mountain it shall
be stoned."5 Almost at the beginning of his pontificate, in 1199,
Innocent wrote to the bishop and faithful of Metz, in denuncia-
tion of a party of laymen and women who used French translations
1 See Part I. Chap. XXIV. §§ 18, 19.
2 See below, Books III. and IV.
3 Scrm. in Cantica, 05-6 ; in which ho applies to heretics the text,
Canticles ii. 15, as did Innocent after him ; but Bernard wishes the "little
foxes that spoil the vines" to be " taken to 'is" — reclaimed to the Church ;
while Innocent censures <he Milanese for not extirpating them (Epist. xv.
189). It is ;n one of Innocent's letters that we first find the direction,
which henceforth bore such a terrible meaning, that heretics should be
"delivered to the secular arm" for punishment. Sismondi, R. I. ii. 72 ;
Robertson, vol. iii. pp. 185, 345. (Comp. Chap. XXXVIII. § 2.)
4 Epist. i. 94.
5 Epist. ii. 141-2 j Robertson, vol. iii. p. 565.
70 FOURTH LATERAN COUNCIL. Chap. V.
of the Scriptures, and, on the strength of their acquaintance with them,
despised the clergy and their ministrations. The Pope admits that
a desire to know the Scriptures is not only innocent but praise-
worthy ; but he censures the party at Metz for their sectarian spirit,
for imagining that the mysteries of the faith are open to the un-
learned, and for their behaviour towards the clergy — as to which he
is careful to deprive them of such warrant as they might allege from
the example of Balaam's ass rebuking the prophet. He desires the
bishop to enquire into the authorship and character of the vernacular
translations ; and the result was the burning of all such versions
that they could find.1 From the language of Innocent it is clear
that the objection to the use of the Scriptures in the vernacular, on
the ground of the incompetence of the unlearned to understand
them, was no abstract principle established on its own merits and
for the sake of guarding the people against error, but was the off-
spring of alarm at the use which was made of the Scriptures against
the clergy. And so throughout, the new severity against heresy,
which marks this age, is the measure of the rising forces which it
aimed to suppress, and the measure also of the ecclesiastical
tyranny and corruption which provoked that growing opposition.
And this is true also of the excesses which are charged, not
altogether unjustly, upon the objects of persecution.
§ 8. In the last year of his pontificate, Innocent accomplished his
long-cherished design of assembling the Fourth Lateran Council
(the Twelfth (Ecumenical of the Romans), the acts of which were the
crown and confirmation of his whole work. Among the 77 primates
and metropolitans, 412 bishops and 800 abbots, the East was
represented by the titular patriarch of Jerusalem and two claimants
to the Latin patriarchate of Constantinople — both of whom were
set aside and another appointed. There were also ambassadors from
various Christian powers, and a vast number of deputies for bishops,
chapters, and monasteries.2 On St. Martin's Day (Nov. 11, 1215)
Innocent opened the proceedings with a sermon from the text —
perhaps with a half-prophetic consciousness — " With desire I have
desired to eat this Passover with you before I suffer."3 The de-
cisions of the Council embraced most of the questions which had
been dealt with by the Pope's vast energy : — the disputes with
England and France ; the coronation of Frederick II. as Emperor ;
a new Crusade, which was to be carried out in the ensuing year,
;uk1 in which Innocent himself proposed to take part; the con-
1 Innoc. Epist. ii. 141-2 ; Robertson, vol. iii. p. 344.
2 The total number of persons entitled to attend the sittings is reckoned
at 2283. Rog. Wendov. iii. 341 ; Robertson, vol. iii. p. 376.
3 Luke xxii. 15; Patrolog. vol. ccxvii. p. 673, scqq.
A.D. 1216. DEATH OF INNOCENT III. 71
demnation of the Albigenses and other heretics, as well as the pre-
sumption of preaching, "under the appearance of piety," without a
regular mission, that is, by canonical orders. But all these sentences
are insignificant in comparison with the formal establishment, for
the first time, by the authority of the Western Church, of the doc-
trine of Tran substantiation 1 in the Eucharist, and the obligation of
A uricular Confession .2
Within eight months of this crowning scene of his success, when
Innocent was still in the vigour of his age (55), he was seized with
illness at Perugia, on a journey to mediate between the republics of
Genoa and Pisa, and he died on the 16th of July, 1216, in the
19th year of his Papacy.
The Papacy of Innocent III. marks the culminating point of the
power of the Roman See ; but even in his success the light of
ensuing events shows the germs of reverses, which were hastened by
the attempts of his successors to raise their authority still higher.
The very height at which he pitched his claims provoked a sure re-
action ; as especially in England, where the subjection of John
created an eternal resentment against the whole authority of the
Pope. Natural feeling was shocked by the cruelties perpetrated
against the Albigenses ; and the formal sanction given to the deadly
persecution of heretics committed the Church of Rome to a contest
with humanity. Even the new strength brought to the Papacy by
the Dominican and Franciscan orders involved a new provocation to
resistance ; and their corruptions ere long offered a fresh mark for the
assailants. Innocent himself appears to have had a foresight of
this danger. " His sanction of the Mendicant Orders was contrary
to his own first judgment, and, notwithstanding the powerful help
and support which the Papacy derived from these orders, there was
more than enough in their later history to justify his original dis-
trust of them."3 The rule of Innocent and its results showed forth
the utmost strength and the certain retribution of worldly policy
usurping the government of Christ's kingdom.
§ 9. His gentle successor, Cencio Savelli, Honorius III. (1216-
1227), made it his first object to carry out the Crusade determined on
by the Lateral) Council ; but his letters and envoys met with a feeble
1 The doctrine is stated as follows in the 1st Canon of the Fourth
Lateran Council: — " Cujus corpus et sanguis in sacramento altaris sub
speciebus panis et vini veraciter contiuentur, transubstantiate pane in corpus
et vino in sanguinem potestate Domini." See further in Chap. XIX.
2 The 21st Canon prescribed to every Catholic Christian the duty of
confessing once a year, at least, to his own priest, and of receiving the
Eucharist yearly at Easter. But, if any one wished to confess to some other
prie.-t, it was necessary to get the leave of his own pastor, or else the other
would not be entitled to loose or bind. 3 Robertson, vol. iii. p. 378.
72 HONORIUS III. AND FREDERICK II. Chap. V.
response ; and the expedition which was ,at length made to Egypt
proved a complete failure (1218-1220).1 The Pope ascribed the dis-
astrous issue to the hesitation of Frederick II., who had postponed
the fulfilment of his vow to the object of strengthening himself in
Germany, and especially of securing the succession of his son Henry,
who was elected King of the Romans (April 26, 1220). To secure
the support of the clergy on this occasion, Frederick renewed the
promises he had made to Innocent on his own election — to renounce
the long-disputed claim of the crown to the property of deceased
bishops,^ as well as to the income of vacant sees, and to allow free-
dom of election and appeals, besides other privileges. In the same
year Frederick crossed the Alps, and was crowned Emperor by the
Pope with a splendid ceremonial (Nov. 22, 1220), after all causes of
dispute had been arranged, at least apparently. " Laws were enacted
for the liberty of the Church and of ecclesiastical persons ; for the
exemption of the clergy from taxes and from secular jurisdiction;
for the enforcement of ecclesiastical censures by civil penalties ; for
the severe punishment of heretics and of any who should show
them favour or indulgence/'3
In return for finally making over to the Holy See the long-
disputed inheritance of the Countess Matilda,4 Honorius released
Frederick from the promise he had made to Innocent, not to
reunite the kingdom of Sicily to the Empire. The Emperor at
once proceeded to Southern Italy, where the measures which he
took to enforce his authority opened a new quarrel with the Pope,
who urged on Frederick the fulfilment of his vow as a Crusader ;
but the Emperor pleaded the urgency of his affairs at home.
It was at length agreed, in a personal interview at Ferentino
(March 1223), that two years should be granted for Frederick to
establish order in his dominions, while fresh attempts were made
to rouse the apathetic sovereigns of Europe to adequate prepara-
tions ; and the Emperor was to be further pledged to the enterprise
by a union with Iolanthe, the heiress to the kingdom of Jerusalem.5
1 For the details of this Crusade, which is variously reckoned the Fifth
or the Sixth, see the Student's Gibbon, pp. 566-7 ; and Robertson, vol. iii.
pp. 381-4.
2 This jus exuviarum had been maintained by Frederick Barbarossa
against Urban III., and had been introduced into England by William Rufus.
3 Pertz, Leges, ii. 243-5 ; Robertson, vol. iii. p. 386.
4 This had been one of the most constant grounds of quarrel between
successive Emperors and Popes since the original bequest made by Matilda
to Gregory VII. (See p. 20, note.)
5 Iolanthe was the daughter of John de Brienne and his wife Iolanthe,
who had inherited the titular kingdom of Jerusalem from her father,
Conrad of Montferrat. The elder Iolanthe had died in 1212.
A.D. 1220 f. CHARACTER OF FREDERICK II. 73
The marriage was celebrated in November 1225 ; Frederick having
meanwhile bound himself by new crusading vows under the penalty
of the censures of the Church. But he was again detained by fresh
troubles in Germany and by a renewal of the Lombard League ; and
the Pope's decision for the Lombards on the appeal of both parties
seemed to threaten an open quarrel, when Honorius died on the
18th of March, 1227.
§ 10. Of a very different temper was Ugolino de' Segni, Pope
Gregory IX. (1227-1241), who resembled his near relative Inno-
cent III. in character, ability, and principles ; and was still vigorous
under the weight of eighty years. "Frederick himself had charac-
terized him as a man of spotless reputation, eminent for religion and
purity of life, for eloquence and learning."1 His accession to St.
Peter's chair marks the beginning of " that terrific strife, for which
Emperor and Pope girded themselves up for the last time," as well
as a fresh starting-point in Frederick's career, " with its romantic
adventures, its sad picture of marvellous powers lost on an age not
ripe for them, blasted as by a curse in the moment of victory. That
conflict did indeed determine the fortunes of the German kingdom
no less than of the republics of Italy ; but it was upon Italian
ground that it was fought out, and it is to Italian history that its
details belong. So, too, of Frederick himself. Out of the long array
of the Germanic successors of Charles, he is, with Otto III., the
only one who comes before us with a genius and a frame of cha-
racter that are not those of a Northern or a Teuton. There dwelt
in him, it is true, all the energy and knightly valour of his father
Henry and his grandfather Barbarossa. But along with these, and
changing their direction, were other gifts, inherited perhaps from
his Italian mother and fostered by his education among the orange-
groves of Palermo — a love of luxury and beauty, an intellect refined,
subtle, philosophical. Through the mist of calumny and fable it is
but dimly that the truth of the man can be discerned, and the out-
lines that appear serve to quicken rather than appease the curiosity
with which we regard one of the most extraordinary personages in
history. A sensualist, yet also a warrior and a politician ; a pro-
found lawgiver and an impassioned poet; in his youth fired In-
crusading fervour, in later life persecuting heretics while himself
accused of blasphemy and infidelity ; of winning manners and
ardently beloved by his followers, but with the stain of more than
one cruel deed upon his name; — he was the marvel of his own
generation,2 and succeeding ages looked back with awe, not un-
mingled with pity, upon the inscrutable figure of the last Emperor
1 Pertz, Leges, ii. 246 (Feb. 1221); Robertson, vol. iii. p. 389.
2 " Stupor mundi Friderieus," he was called.
74 FREDERICK II. AND GREGORY IX. Chap. V.
who had braved all the terrors of the Church and died beneath her
ban, the last who had ruled from the sands of the ocean to the shores
of the Sicilian Sea. But while they pitied they condemned. The
undying hatred of the Papacy threw round his memory a lurid
light; him and him alone, of all the imperial line, Dante, the
worshipper of the Empire, must perforce deliver to the flames of
hell."1
§ 11. It now appeared how fatal a bequest Barbarossa had left to his
descendants by the extension of his dominions over all Italy, and
especially by the acquisition of Naples and Sicily, which had been
for two centuries a fief of the Holy See, Every Pope who had the
smallest share of that ambition, which was now a fixed tradition 01
the See, felt challenged to a conflict of life and death for his tem-
poral rights. The " eel," which Barbarossa had confessed it so hard
to hold, became a serpent to bite the hand that grasped it. And it
was the fate of Frederick II. to have placed himself at the Pope's
mercy by his crusading vow with its acknowledged penalty. Hono-
rarius had temporized, to win Frederick to the enterprise on which his
own heart was set ; but Gregory cared more to advance his power by
exacting the penalty. Whether from seeing this, or from a sincere
desire to perform his vow as soon as he was able, Frederick, in
spite of the backwardness of all the other powers, collected his forces,
and embarked from Brindisi (Sept. 8, 1227); but, after being three
days at sea, he returned on the plea of his own sickness and of a
pestilence among his troops. Upon this the Pope declared him
excommunicate (Sept. 29), and required all his bishops to publish
the sentence. Frederick's solemn declaration of his sincerity, in a
letter to the Crusaders, was answered by a renewed excommunica-
tion, to which the Pope added a declaration that the Emperor had
forfeited the Apulian kingdom, and pronounced an interdict on all
places where he might be (Maunday Thursday, 1228).
To prove his sincerity, or at least to remove the ostensible ground
of the sentence, Frederick again set sail from Brindisi at the end of
June, and landed at Acre on the 7th of September. This per-
severance in daring to proceed to the holy war as an excommuni-
cated person redoubled his offence ; and then was seen the strange
spectacle of the chief of the Holy Roman Empire, cursed by its
spiritual head and disowned by the clergy of Palestine, treating
with the Sultan Kamed in a spirit of mutual friendship, as unlike
1 Inferno, canto x. : " Qua entro e lo secondo Federico." Bryce (}>p.
207-8), who quotes from the Liber August ilis, printed among Petrarch's
works, the following curious description of Frederick: '' Fuit armorum
strenuus, linguarum peritus, rigorosns, luxuriosus, epicurus, nihil curans
vel credens nisi temporale : fuit malleus Romans ecclesise."
A.D. 1229. FREDERICK AT JERUSALEM. 75
as possible to the zeal of Godfrey or Coeur-de-Lion. By the treaty
of February 1229, Frederick obtained Jerusalem, with Nazareth,
Bethlehem, Sidon, and other places ; but the site of the Temple,
venerated as it was by both parties, remained in Moslem custody,
though open to the Christians. But the clergy and the Knights
of the Temple and St. John joined in opposing Frederick's claim to
the kingdom of Jerusalem on the ground of the Pope's censure and
the want of an election ; and when Frederick took the crown from
the altar with his own hands, the Archbishop of Cffisarea, in the
name of the patriarch, laid the city and the holy places under an
interdict because of the pollution.
The denunciations and charges of vice and infidelity, with which
the Pope pursued Frederick at Jerusalem, were accompanied by an
invasion of Apulia, which brought him back to Brindisi, to the
surprise and discomfiture of his enemies (June 10). It was
indeed a case suited to enlist the sympathy which was excited
by Frederick's vindication of his conduct. " Excommunicated by
Gregory for not going to Palestine, he went, and was excommuni-
cated for going. Having concluded an advantageous peace, he sailed
for Italy, and was a third time excommunicated for returning."1
But Gregory's obstinacy was forced to give way before the desertions
of his troops and the progress of Frederick's arms; and an agree-
ment was made at Ceperano, by which the Emperor was absolved
on his submission as to all matters for which he had incurred ex-
communication and the payment of a large indemnity for the Pope's
expenses (Aug. 1230). " Immediately after his absolution, Frederick
visited the Pope at Anagni, and both parties in their letters express
great satisfaction as to their intercourse on this occasion."2
§ 12. The ensuing few years' interval of quiet is notable for
the ecclesiastical laws enacted both by the Emperor and the Pope.
The 'Code of Melfi' (1231) — which Frederick promulgated for his
Sicilian dominions — the work chiefly of his distinguished Chan-
cellor, Peter delle Vigne,3 secured the temporalities of the Church
while controlling the pretensions of the hierarchy, subjecting them
to taxation and the judgment of secular courts, restricting their
jurisdiction to matrimonial cases, and forbidding the sale of land to
the clergy, or even their holding it without providing for the feudal
services. Appeals to the Pope were not allowed except in matters
purely spiritual, and were altogether forbidden when the sovereign
1 Bryce, p. 209. 2 Robertson, vol. iii. p. 296.
3 Peter delle Vigne (in Latin, dc Vineis, like our name Viney) was a
native of Capua, who had risen from the humble position of a mendicant
scholar to the highest place in the Emperor's confidence. Besides his
learning as a jurist, he shared with his master the reputation of a poet.
76 FREDERICK II. AND GREGORY IX. Chap. V.
and the Pope should be at variance. The provision that the King
might legitimatize the children of clergymen is a proof of the still
surviving resistance to clerical celibacy.
On the other hand " Gregory, who had been noted for his skill in
canon law, put forth a body of Decretals, in which the principles of
Hildebrand and Innocent III. were carried to their greatest height.
According to this code, the clergy were to be wholly exempt from
taxes and from secular judgment ; all secular law was to be sub-
ordinate to the law of the Church ; and the secular power was bound
to carry out obediently the Church's judgment. There was, how-
ever, one subject as to which the rival systems of law were in
accordance with each other. While Gregory was severe in his
enactments against heresy, Frederick was no less so — declaring
heresy to be worse than treason, and in this and his other legisla-
tion condemning heretics to be burnt, or, at least, to have their
tongues cut out, while he denounced heavy^ penalties against all
who should harbour or encourage them."1 It seems not unfair to
Frederick to suppose that these severities were designed partly as
an answer to the imputations of heresy made against himself. It has
been supposed, too, that he meant to use the new laws against the
Lombard rebels, on the pretext of their being heretics ; and he
made the necessity of combatting heresy among the Italians an excuse
for not renewing the Crusade.
§ 13. The urgent need in which Gregory stood of Frederick's aid
forced him to be content with strong remonstrances against the
Code of Melfi. The Pope had resided chiefly at Anngni, and,
after he had returned to Rome, he had been twice driven out.
Though the citizens had done this chiefly in the cause of Frederick,
the Emperor restored the Pope to the city earl}' in 1235.
At Easter, Frederick left Rome for Germany, owing to tidings
(received at the end of 1234) that his son and colleague, Henry,
had raised a rebellion, in league with the Lombard cities. The
revolt was easily put down, and Henry was forgiven ;2 but he
soon gave his father fresh provocation, and was confined in
1 Pertz, Leges, ii. 244, 252, 287-9, 326, &c. ; Robertson, vol. iii. pp. 397-8.
Dean Milman has shown (Lett. Christ v. 390) that, in the 12th, and per-
haps the 11th century, heretics had been burnt in England, France, and
Germany ; but this seems to be the first legislative sanction of the practice.
As to the cutting of tongues, it is worth while to mention the coincidence,
that the Assyrian sculptures and inscriptions of Sennacherib and his
successors exhibit the like punishment of blasphemers of the god Asshur.
2 During this visit to Germany, Frederick formed an alliance with
England by marrying Isabella, the "sister of Henry III. His second wife,
lol.mthe, had died in childbirth just as he was setting out for the
Crusade.
A.D. 1241. DEATH OF GREGORY IX. 77
various prisons of Southern Italy. On his way from one of these
to another Henry threw himself from his horse, and died from the
injuries received in his fall1 (1242).
Meanwhile, at Vienna, which Frederick had entered as a con-
queror, after repelling an attack by the Duke of Austria, he pro-
cured the election of Conrad, his son by Iolanthe, as King of the
Romans (March 1237) ; and, in the following November, he
gained the decisive victory of Corte Nuova over the Lombards, who
had renewed their league two years before.2
§ 14. All this time the Pope kept bringing charges against the
Emperor, and sent repeated embassies urging him to submission.
At length, having secured the support of Genoa and Venice,
Gregory pronounced against Frederick the sentence of excommuni-
cation and anathema, releasing his subjects from their allegiance,
on Palm Sunday, 1239. Frederick, who was keeping Easter at
Pavia, held a court in full state, at which he published the Pope's
bull and his own answer to the charges, with his refusal to submit
because the sentence was unjust. Gregory rejoined by a most
violent letter, in which he brought against Frederick those charges
of infidelity and profanity, to which the Emperor gave a firm denial,
and for which there seem to have been no sufficient grounds,
beyond a certain laxity of religious opinion, and his freedom from
fanatical hatred of the Mohammedans. In his rejoinder he asserted
his orthodoxy, and distinguished between the authority of the
Church and of the Pope, whose power to bind and loose was null
and void, if wrongly exercised. It is not uninteresting to find the
heads of the Holy Roman Empire anticipating Protestant com-
mentators in their interpretation of Apocalyptic imagery — the
Pope comparing Frederick to the beast with seven heads and ten
horns, having on his 'heads the names of blasphemy ; while the
Emperor sees in Gregory the great red dragon and the Antichrist.
The general feeling of Europe was on the side of Frederick, whose
arms were successful in Italy ; and he was for the second time
threatening Rome, when Pope Gregory IX. died on August 21,
1 Though Henry had been elected King of the Romans, he is not reckoned
in the line of kings, and the title of Henry VII. is given to the King and
Emperor of the Hapsburg line (1308-1314).
2 The details of the great and constantly renewed conflict between
Frederick and the Lombards belong to civil history.
3 See Canon Robertson's discussion of the charges and of Frederick's
religious opinions (vol. iii. pp. 389-390, 401-3). The specific charge —
that Frederick had spoken of three great impostors who had deluded the
world, and of whom two had died in honour, but the third had been
hanged on a tree — was formerly supposed to be supported by a book De
Tribus Impostoribus, ascribed to Frederick or his chancellor Peter ; but
this work has been proved to be a foreerv of the lHth centurv.
II— F
78 FREDERICK II. AND INNOCENT IV. Chap. V.
1241. His successor, Celestine IV., survived him only seven-
teen days, and died without heing consecrated.
§ 15. The dissensions in the conclave prolonged the vacancy of the
Holy See above a year and a half, till Frederick, to whom the delay
was generally imputed, compelled them to an election at Anagni
(June 25, 1243). Their choice fell on Cardinal Sinibald Fiesco,
a noble Genoese, who had hitherto been an imperialist, but who
soon verified the reply of Frederick, when congratulated on his
election, that, instead of gaining a friendly Pope, he had only lost
a friendly cardinal, for no Pope could be a Ghibelline. " By
styling himself Innocent IV. (1243-1254), Sinibald seemed to
announce a design of following the policy of the great Pope who
had last borne the name of Innocent ; and this design he steadily
carried out. In some respects his pretensions exceeded those of
any among his predecessors ; he aimed at a power over the Church
more despotic than anything before claimed ; and the vast host of
the mendicant friars, who were wholly devoted to the Papacy,
enabled him to overawe any members of the hierarchy who might
have been disposed to withstand his usurpations. Yet, although
he was less violent than Gregory IX., his pride, his rapacity, and
the bitterness of his animosity against those who opposed him,
excited wide dissatisfaction ; and many who were well affected to
the Papacy were forced to declare that the Pope's quarrels were
not necessarily the quarrels of all Christendom."1
§ 16. From the first, Innocent took up the charges against
Frederick, against whom the fortune of war turned at the same
time; and the Pope entered Rome amidst the rejoicings of the
people (Nov. 15, 1243). After long negociations, Frederick sub-
mitted to hard terms of peace (March 31, 1244); but there was
mutual distrust as to the execution of its "terms, and the poten-
tates were advancing to hold a personal interview, when Innocent
suddenly fled to Civita Vecchia, and embarked for Genoa. Thence
he crossed the Alps to Lyon, which at this time was not in France,
but belonged to the kingdom of Burgundy, while in fact it was
independent under its own archbishop (Dec. 2). His overtures
for a reception in England, France, or Arragon, had all been
rejected — so strong was the feeling that had been roused, especially
by the exactions of the papal legates and collectors ; but Innocent
consoled himself with a remark which shows the aim of his policy :
" When the great dragon is crushed or quieted, the king-snakes2
and little serpents will soon be trodden down."
At Lyon Innocent summoned a General Council, to which
1 Robertson, vol. iii. p. 409.
2 This word may be allowed to represent the double sense of rrgulos, minor
kings or cockatrices. (Matt. Paris, 660, 774; Robertson, vol. iii. p. 411, note.)
A.D. 1245. FIRST COUNCIL OF LYON. 79
Frederick was invited, but the excommunication was renewed
without waiting for his answer. He nevertheless sent the Arch-
bishop of Palermo, and other envoys, headed by an eloquent and
learned jurist, Thaddeus of Sessa. The First Council of Lyon
(the Thirteenth (Ecumenical of the Romans),1 was opened on
JSt. Peter's Eve (June 28th, 1245), the East being represented by
the Latin Emperor and the Patriarchs of Constantinople and
Antioch. The chief subjects for consultation — which Innocent
compared to the Saviour's five wounds — were the Tartar invasion
of Europe, the schism of the Greeks, the prevalence of various
heresies, the state of the Holy Land, and the enmity of the Em-
peror ; but the last was the real object of the convocation.
Notwithstanding offers from Frederick, whjch the Pope himself
admitted to be fair if only he had sureties for their performance, the
able defence of his master by Thaddeus (who finally appealed to
a future Pope, and to a more impartial Council), and the desire of
the French and English envoys that the sentence might be deferred,
the synod, at its third session, decreed the deposition of Frederick.
The German princes were directed to choose another King, while the
Pope claimed to dispose of the kingdom of Sicily in consultation
with his cardinals (July 17th).
§ 17. On receiving the sentence at Turin, Frederick declared
himself released from all obedience, reverence, love, or other duty
towards the Pope, whom he upbraided for his luxury, extravagance,
blood-guiltiness, and neglect of his pastoral duties ; and he defied
Pope or Council to deprive him of his crown without a bloody
struggle. A cruel war was forthwith begun in North Italy, while
in Sicily a revolt was stirred up by papal emissaries, who preached
a crusade against the King; but we cannot dwell on the details of
the conflict, in which both parties were equally violent, while the
Pope was the more obstinate in rejecting all terms or mediation.
In Germany a rival was found, with some difficulty, in Henry,
Landgrave of Thuringia, who was elected King by the great Khenish
prelates (Vlay 22nd, 1246), but died nine months later after a
defeat by Frederick's son, Conrad (Feb. 1247). His successor,
William, count of Holland, a youth of twenty, had little more
than the name of royalty. Meanwhile the successful career of
Frederick in Italy was rapidly turned to utter reverse by his repulse
at the siege of Parma (Feb. 1248), where he lost Thaddeus and
other faithful friends, and by the treason of his chancellor, Peter delle
Vigne. Sick in body and mind, and with his temper exasperated
to ferocious cruelty, he was at length struck with palsy, and died at
Fiorentino in the Capitanata (Dec. 13, 1250).
1 But it is not admitted by the Gallican Church.
80 END OF THE HOHENSTAUFEN LINE. Chap. V.
On his death-bed he was reconciled to the Church ; -and his will
directed that her rights should be restored, but on condition that
she restored the rights of the Empire. He was buried beside his
parents in the cathedral of Palermo.
§ 18. That royal and imperial tomb was all that remained of the
dominion set up by Barbarossa in the south ; but it belongs to oivil
history to relate the complicated fortunes of the Sicilian kingdom.
Lombardy also was virtually severed from the Empire by Frederick's
death ; and even in Germany the crown lost its imperial splendour.
" With Frederick fell the Empire. From the ruin that overwhelmed
the greatest of its houses it emerged, living, indeed, and destined to
a long life, but so shattered, crippled, and degraded, that it could
never be to Europe and to Germany what it had once been."1
The " likeness of the kingly crown " of Hohenstaufen was indeed
prolonged for four troubled years. The will of Frederick had ap-
pointed Conrad IV. (1250-1254) the heir of all his dominions, and
his illegitimate son, Manfred, to be regent in Italy and Sicily
during Conrad's absence. Innocent launched a new excommunica-
tion against Conrad, and wrote to the Germans that " Herod was
dead, but Archelaus reigned in the room of his father."2 He even
offered the hereditary lands of the Swabian duchy to any one who
could seize them. Germany fell into complete anarchy; while
Conrad crossed the Alps, and, after reducing Naples, died at the
age of twenty-six (May 20, 1254), the last king of the house of
Hohenstaufen.3 He left an infant son only two years old, named
also Conrad, but called commonly by the diminutive, Conradin.
Innocent now claimed the Sicilian kingdom, as having lapsed to
its suzerain, St. Peter, and on his progress to take possession of it he
was well received by the people, who were tired both of Saracen and
German rule. He had reached Naples, when he received a mortal
shock from the news of a victo^ gained by Manfred over his troops
at Foggia, and he died five days later (Dec. 7, 1254). " We are told
by a Guelfic chronicler that on his death-bed he often repeated the
penitential words, 'Thou, Lord, with rebukes hast chastened man
for sin.' 4 A story of different character is told by Matthew Paris —
that, as the Pope lay on his death-bed, surrounded by his weeping
relations, he roused himself to rebuke them by asking, ' Why do
you cry, wretches ? Have I not made you all rich ?' " 5
1 Bryce, p. 210. We must be content to refer to Dr. Bryce's admirable
sketch of the decline of the Empire, and the essential difference of its
character under the Hapsburgs from what it had been under the Saxon,
Franconian, and Hohenstaufen Emperors.
2 Matt. ii. 22. 3 Conrad II. never became Emperor.
4 Annul. Par mens. ap. Pertz, xviii. 77 (Ps. xxviii. 12, Vulg.).
5 Matt. Par. 897 ; Robertson, vol. iii. p. 426.
Basilica of the Lateran. (San Giovanni in Laterano.)
CHAPTER VI.
END OF THE PAPAL SUPREMACY.
FROM THE ELECTION OF ALEXANDER IV. TO THE DEATHS OF
BONIFACE VIII. AND BENEDICT XI. A.D. 1254—1304.
1. Pope Alexander IV.— Germany : Richard, Earl of Cornwall, and
Alfonso X. of Castile— Manfred, King of Sicily. § 2. Pope
Urban IV. offers the crown of Sicily to Charles of Anjou— Pope
Clement IV. crowns him— Defeat and Death of Manfred— Enterprise
and Execution of Conradin. § 3. Triumph of the Papacy and be-
ginning of its Decline— St. Louis IX. of France— His First Crusade,
Captivity in Egypt, and Return. § 4. His Ecclesiastical Policy— His
Pragmatic Sanction of 1269— His Treatment of Heretics and Jews. § 5
The Second Crusade of St. Louis— His Death at Carthage— Edward I
of England in Palestine— End of the Crusades and of the Christian King-
dom in Palestine. § 6. Philip III., King of France-Power of Charles
in Italy— Papal Vacancy, and election of Gregory X.— His devotion to
the Crusades— Rudolf I., of Hapsburg, elected King of the Romans-
Change in the character of the Empire, and diminished power of the
82 END OF THE PAPAL SUPREMACY. Chap. VI.
German kingdom. § 7. Attempt to reconcile the Latin and Greek
Churches — Michael VIII. Pal^Ologus — Second Council of Lyon —
New Rule for Papal Elections by the Cardinals in Conclave. § 8.
Rudolf and the Pope — Death of Gregory X. — Rapid Succession of
Innocent V., Adrian V., and John XXI. § 9. Nicolas III. —
Martin IV. — Designs of Charles of Sicily — Insurrection : the " Sicilian
Vespers " — Peter of Arragon in Sicily — Honorius IV. — Nicolas IV.
§ 10. Papal Vacancy — Election and Abdication of Celestine V. —
Benedict Gaetani made Pope Boniface VIII. — His Character and
Schemes — Obstacles to his Policy. § 11. His persecution of the
Colonnas — His policy in Italy and Germany — Adolf of Nassau and
Albert I. § 12. The Pope's contests with Edward I. of England,
and Philip IV. (the Fair) of France — Taxation of the Clergy — The
Bull Clericis Laicos — Strong Measures of Philip. §. 13. The Jubilee
of 1300. § 14. Claim of Papal suzerainty over Scotland — Reply of
the English Parliament. § 15. Progress of the Quarrel with France
— Bulls against the King— § 16. The Bull Ausculta fill burnt by Philip
— Assembly of the States-General— Papal Consistory. § 17. Council
at Rome — Extreme assertion of the Pope's temporal supremacy in the
Bull Unam Sanctam. § 18. Philip cited to Rome — Mutual defiances
and preparations. § 19. Consistory at Anagni — Bull prepared for the
deposition of Philip — Imprisonment, release, and death, of Boniface VIII.
— The turning-point of the Papal supremacy — Its power never re-
covered. § 20. Brief Pontificate of Benedict XI.
§ 1. The new Pope, Alexander IV. (1254-1261), a zealous Francis-
can, and nephew of Gregory IX., had the will without the ability to
carry on the system of his two predecessors ; and " while he is praised
for his piety and for his kindly disposition, he is said to have been
the dupe of flatterers, and a tool of those who made the Roman
court odious by their rapacity and extortion." l Under him and
his two successors the chief interest of our subject centres in the
sequel of the struggle between the Papacy and the Hohenstaufen
interest in the Sicilian kingdom. For the rest, it is enough to say
that, in Germany, after the death of William of Holland (1250),
the kingly power was merely nominal, during the " Great Interreg-
num " and the rivalry of Richard, Earl of Cornwall (brother of
Henry 111. of England), who was crowned but never really reigned
(1257-1271), and Alfonso X. of Castile (1257-1273), who never
set foot in Germany ; while in Northern Italy the fierce factions of
Guelph and C.hibelline merged ecclesiastical in political conflicts.
The sum of the Papal victory in the long contest with the Empire
1 Matt. Par. 897 ; Robertson, vol. iii. p. 450. The Franciscan Salim-
bene gives the following terse description of the person and character of
Alexander : " Gross us (i.e. corpulentus) et crassus rait, sicut alter Eglon ;
beniguus, clemens, pins, Justus, ef timoratus fuit, et Deo devotus.
A.D. 1258. MANFRED, KING OF SICILY. 83
was, Germany distracted, Italy dismembered, England and other
states disgusted with the encroachments and exactions of Home, and
— as we shall presently see — France a helper so much too powerful,
that she was soon to humble both the Papacy and the Empire.
In the Sicilian kingdom the papal power was resisted by the able
and accomplished Manfred, who had thrown himself into the strong-
hold of Luceria, which was held by a mixed garrison of Germans
and Saracens,1 who were less hated by the people than the Germans.
Manfred's reliance on his Saracen soldiers was a chief source of
his strength, but the papal party made it a ground of accusation
against his Christianity. The refusal by the Pope of a partition of
the kingdom left him no choice but submission or war ; and he
had nearly regained the whole, when, on a report of Conradin's death
in Germany, which his enemies accuse him of inventing, the people
cried for Manfred to be king, and he was crowned at Palermo
(Aug. 11, 1258). The claim of Edmund, the young second son of
Henry III. of England, to whom Innocent had offered the crown,
was a source of embarrassment to the English king rather than of
danger to Manfred,2 whose able administration gained him the sup-
port of the people against the censures of the Church. The Pope was
fain to reopen negociations ; but, when he asked for the dismissal of
the Saracen troops, Manfred replied that he would fetch over as
many more from Africa (1260). Soon after this the Pope, who had
been driven out from Rome3 in 1257, died at Viterbo, May 25, 1261.
§ 2. His more vigorous successor, Urban IV. (1261-1264), a
native of France,4 finding that no more money was to be got from
England, offered the crown of Sicily to Louis IX. of France for one
of his sons. The pious King preferred his own sense of the prior rights
of Conradin and Edmund to the assurances of the Pope ; but his am-
bitious brother, Charles of Anjou, was troubled by no such scruples.
The Pope obtained a cession of Edmund's claim in return for a
renewed censure against the barons, whose contest with Henry III.
1 There was still a considerable remnant of the old Saracen conquerors
in Southern Italy ; and Frederick II. — one of whose greatest offences was
his favour to his Mohammedan subjects — had permitted Saracen colonies
to settle in Luceria and Nocera.
2 The sums of money raised in England for this enterprize, but wasted
by the English and Roman courts, formed one chief ground of quarrel
between Henry and his subjects.
3 For the political state of Rome — where the republican party still
rejected the temporal government of the Pope — and the rule and fortunes
of the Senator Brancaleone, see Robertson, vol. iii. pp. 426-7.
4 James Pantaleon, the son of a poor cobbler at Troyes, had risen by
his skill in diplomatic missions. He was now Patriarch of Jerusalem, and,
arriving at Viterbo when the Cardinals had been debating for three months
on a successor to Alexander, he was elected to the vacant chair.
84 END OF THE PAPAL SUPREMACY. Chap. VI.
was near its climax ; * and a Crusade against Manfred was preached
in France (1263). The Koman people, among whom Manfred had
had a strong party, now preferred Charles to him in the election of
a Senator, and the prince used this advantage to make better terms
with the Pope. Instead of a partition of Southern Italy, Charles
was to have the whole, except the papal city of Benevento, (besides
other advantages,) in return for his promise to resign the senator-
ship as soon as he was in possession of the kingdom.
Meanwhile Manfred had won most of the papal territory, and
his advance on Rome caused the Pope's flight to Perugia, where he
arrived and died on the same day (Oct. 2, 1264). He was succeeded
by another Frenchman, Clement IV. (1265-1268), whose name
(as with many other Popes) was a satire on his character and rule.2
He had been eminent as a lawyer, and had assisted Louis IX. in
his legislation. He was fully prepared to espouse the cause of
Charles ; but, when the prince arrived at Rome (May 1265) with
few men and no money, Clement bitterly remarked that he could
do nothing for Charles except by a miracle, and for this his own
merits were not sufficient. Further offence was given by the prince's
arrogance and exactions, but their common interests prevailed ;
Charles was invested with the Sicilian kingdom on new con-
ditions, and the Pope crowned him with his wife at St. Peter's at
Epiphany (Jan. 6, 1266).8 The crusade which the Pope pro-
claimed against Manfred gathered to Charles's banners a host of
reckless adventurers, who were a terror to the whole country. The
complaints of Clement and the want of supplies hastened the march
of Charles, who won a decisive victory at Benevento (Feb. 26),
where Manfred's defeat and death crushed the Ghibelline party
throughout Southern Italy. But the tyranny and exactions of the
new king prepared the people to welcome the gallant but rash
attempt of Conradin, the son of Conrad IV., to recover his in-
heritance. This last scion of the Hohenstaufen, now a handsome
and accomplished youth of fifteen, was encouraged by his grand-
1 Urban confirmed the release which Alexander IV. had given Henry III.
from his oath to observe the Provisions of Oxford. These are far from
the only examples in our history of the Papal standard of good faith ; and
it was characteristic of Edward I., that he refused to accept the dispen-
sation from his oath, and preferred his own maxim, Pactum serva.
2 " Clemens, cujus nomen ab effectu non modice distat." Matins of
Monza, ap. Pertz. xvii. 517 ; Robertson, vol. iii. p. 458. The different
dates given for his accession (Oct. 1264, and Feb. 1265), may be probably
accounted for by the interval between his election and his acceptance, as he
was absent on a legation in England.
3 This was the first coronation of any sovereign at St. Peter's, except
as Emperor.
A.D. 1220-70. ST. LOUIS IX., KttsG OF FRANCE. 85
father's example to disregard the cautious counsels of his mother
and the threats of the Pope. We need not dwell on the details
of his enterprise, which, after a bright dawn of success, ended with
his defeat and capture at Tagliacozzo (Aug. 23, 1268), and his
execution at Naples after the mockery of a trial (Oct. 29).1 On that
day month the Pope died at Viterbo (Nov. 29).
§ 3. The fall of the last Hohenstaufen signalized the triumph of
the Papacy in Italy, so long its great field of battle with the Empire ;
but it had already turned the summit towards that rapid descent of
humiliation, of which the chief instrument was the very power it
had helped to strengthen against the Empire. We have seen, in the
ninth and tenth centuries, how slowly the Frank Church yielded to
the supremacy of Ptome ; and we have now to witness the re-asser-
tion of the liberties of the Gallican Church by that most devout of
sovereigns whom Pome herself has canonized. Saint Louis, the
ninth French king of that name (1226-1270), though not con-
spicuous for intellectual gifts or military skill, shines in history
above almost every other sovereign by the purer lustre of piety
and moral principle, acted out consistently through his life : —
" Where shall the Holy Cross find rest ?
On a crown'd monarch's mailed breast :
Like some bright angel o'er the darkling scene,
Through court and camp he holds his heavenward course seiene."2
Even those who distrust the sympathy of the Christian poet may accept
the testimony of Voltaire — " It is not given to man to carry virtue
to a higher point." The King's scrupulous moderation in making use of
advantages proved a gain to him, instead of a loss, as it gave confidence
in his justice ; and no sovereign ever exercised a more wide-spread in-
fluence over his age. The details of his career, even in ecclesiastical
affairs, must be left to the special annals of France;3 but some
points of it are inseparable from the general history of the Church.
It was his peculiar distinction above other sovereigns to be
the leader of two Crusades, almost without allies. In 1244,
a new cry for help came from Palestine. The Latin Christians
had enjoyed for fifteen years the fruit of the much-maligned
1 The part of Clement IV. in this atrocious deed has been very differ-
ently represented. Canon Robertson (vol. iii. p. 464) adopts the statement
of some authorities, that the Pope interceded for Conradin, adding, "the
story that Clement, on being consulted by Charles, answered ' Vita Cor-
radini mors Caroli ; mors Corradini vita Caroli,' — although adopted by
Giannone (iii. 294) — is now generally rejected," and quoting, in support
of this view, Raynald, Tillemont, Schrockh, Sismondi, Von Raumer, and
Milman. On the other hand, Dr. Bryce says (p. 211), " The murder of
Frederick's grandson Conradin was the suggestion of Pope Clement, the
deed of Charles of France."
2 Keble's Christian Year: Advent Sunday.
3 See the Student's France, chap. ix.
II— F 2
86 END OF THE PAPAL SUPREMACY. Chap. VI.
policy of Frederick II., when they were overwhelmed by the
irruption of the Chorasmians (or Carizmians), a barbarous horde,
who, flying from northern Persia before the Mongols, defeated
the united Moslem and Frank defenders of Syria, and sacked Jeru-
salem. The Christian sovereigns were too much occupied with
their own troubles to venture on the Crusade which was proposed
at the Council of Lyon (see p. 79), and it was a tribute to the good
government which Louis IX. had established, when Henry III.
said, " The King of France may go, for his people may follow him."
In the same autumn, the sudden recovery of Louis from what
seemed a fatal sickness, as soon as the cross was placed in his hands,
bound his couscience to the expedition, on which he started for
Egypt in June 1248, and which ended, after a series of disasters,
in his surrender to the Saracens at Damietta (April 8th, 1250).1
After being ransomed, he spent some time in Palestine, strengthening
the places still held by the Christians, and attempting the harder
task of reconciling them to one other ; and he returned home in
1254, after an absence of six years. Innocent IV. had proved the
warm sympathy, which he expressed for the captive King, by
diverting much of the money raised for his ransom to his own
crusade against Frederick and Conrad ; but the retribution fol-
lowed quickly, for the struggle of the Popes to make Italy their
own left them powerless to resist the national policy of Louis.
§ 4. A chronicler testifies that the King's conversation after his
first Crusade was better than before, as gold is better than silver.2
His opposition to the assumptions of Rome was the fruit of his
piety, rather than a contrast to it, since it sprang from his deep
sense of law and justice. The knowledge that his firmness was
based on a pure conscience of right and wrong often silenced clerical
resistance and encroachments ; and " thus the saintly reputation of
the King enabled him to assert with success, and almost without
question, principles which would have drawn on any ordinary
sovereign the charge of impiety and hostility to the Church." 3 With
consummate prudence he refrained from invading the immunities
of the clergy by his own authority ; " but he gained the substantial
acknowledgment of the rights of the state by prevailing on Alex-
ander IV. to allow that the King's officials should not be liable to
excommunication for arresting criminal clerks in flagrant delict,
provided that they held them at the disposal of the ecclesiastical
courts." 4 To the persistent claim of Hildebrand and his successors,
1 For the details of this Sixth (or Sere»th) Crusade, see the Student's
Gibbon, p. 568, the Student's France, chap. ix. § 6, Robertson, vol. iii.
pp. 443-9 ; and Milman, who draws a striking contrast between Fre-
derick II. and St. Louis (L<tt. Christ., Bk. XI. c. 1).
2 W. Nang. ap. Bouq. xx 392, quoted by Robertson, vol. iii. p. 464.
3 Robertson, vol. iii. p. 165. 4 Ibid.
A.D. 12G9. ST, LOUIS AND THE PAPACY. 87
that all earthly crowns were held by the gift of the "Vicar of Christ,
Louis opposed the declaration, that " the King of France holdeth
of no one save God and himself."1 The crowning act of his eccle-
siastical legislation was the Pragmatic Sanction,2 put forth in 1269,
which is justly regarded as the foundation of the liberties of the
Gallican Church, though its provisions were often invaded both by
Popes and kings. It was, in fact, a protest against crying abuses,
which time and strength were still required to extinguish. The
edict provided that no tax or pecuniary exaction should be levied
by the Pope without consent of the king and the national Church ;
that churches should possess their rights to the election of bishops,
and other patronage, free from papal interference ; and that all
prelates and other patrons should enjoy their full rights as to the
collation of benefices according to the Canons.3 Like most declara-
tions of right that have been fruitful of results, the Pragmatic
Sanction is remarkable for its unrevolutionary moderation. As
Sismondi observes, it introduces no new right, changes nothing in
the ecclesiastical organization, and, with the exception of the article
concerning the levy of money by the Roman court, it contains
nothing which that court itself might not have published.
The moderation of St. Louis tempered even his abhorrence of
heresy and heretics, whose repression by the sword he rather held
as a principle than practised it with the cruelty which disgraced the
age. "No one," he said, " ought to dispute with Jews unless he
be a very good clerk ; but the layman, when he heareth the
Christian law spoken against, ought not to defend it save with the
sword, which he should thrust as far as it will go into the unbe-
liever's belly." But the pious Louis practised no such severities as
the latitudinarian Frederick; the cruel deeds in Languedoc were
committed without his consent, and it seems due to him that the
inquisition was never established elsewhere in France.4 He deserves
credit for the rare consistency of proving his horror of the Jews by
refusing to make use of their property ; and he ordered them to for-
sake usury or to leave his kingdom, in spite of the plea of his
counsellors that, when they were driven out, Christians proved still
worse usurers.
1 In his " Establishments," Liv. i. c. 78, in Ordonnances des Eois de
France, i. 169 ; Robertson, vol. iii. p. 465.
2 The term pragmatic was derived from the Byzantine Empire, sig-
nifying an ordinance issued by the sovereign after deliberation (irpay/xa,
irpay/JLaTeia) with his counsellors.
3 As to the genuineness and provisions of this edict see Hallam's Middle
Ages, vol. ii. p. 214 (ed. 1872), with the additional notes.
4 Robertson, vol. iii. p. 441 ; Milman, I.e. Languedoc was no part of
Louis' territories ; nor was Champagne, where 104 alleged Manicheans were
burnt alive in 1239. On these matters see Chaps. XXXVII , XXXVIII.
88 END OF THE PAPAL SUPREMACY. Chap. VI.
§ 5. The cherished purpose of his last years was to fulfil the vow
which he legarded as only postponed by his failure in Egypt. In
1267 Louis solemnly took the cross, with his three sons and many
of his nobles, and the example was followed by the heir of
England, Edward, who had just restored peace to his father's king-
dom. The zeal of Louis was quickened by the fall of Antioch
(May 1268) ; and, though too ill to bear his armour, he set out on
what proved the last of the Crusades,1 in March 1270. On arriving
at Sardinia, the expedition was carried over to Africa, probably to
enforce the claim of Charles of Sicily for tribute from the Sultan of
Tunis, for whose conversion Louis thought he had grounds to hope.
Arriving in sight of Tunis on July 17, the Crusaders disembarked
next day on the famous peninsula where Carthage had once stood ;
and while they lay inactive for a month, waiting the arrival of
Charles from Sicily, the African sun and the vapours of the lagoon
bred a pestilence in the camp. Among the earliest victims was
the King's younger son, John Tristan ; and the enfeebled frame of
Louis himself succumbed after a sickness of twenty days, spent in
devotion and wise counsels to his son and successor, Philip. At
last he caused himself to be laid on a bed of ashes, and — uttering
the words "I will enter into thy house, 0 Lord, I will worship in
thy holy tabernacle," — he expired at the age of fifty-six years, of
which he had reigned forty-four (Aug. 25, 1270). St. Louis was
canonized by a Bull of Pope Boniface VIII. (Aug. 11, 1297)
Charles arrived just too late to see his brother alive, and found the
new King, Philip III., surnamed the Bold {Je Eardi, 1270-1285),
seemingly at the point of death. His military skill won two
sanguinary battles, and extorted from the Sultan an advantageous
peace, including a yearly tribute to the Sicilian crown. The sur-
vivors returned to France, professing the intention to recruit their
forces for resuming the Crusade ; but it was only carried on by
Edward of England, who reached Tunis after the departure of Philip,
and, though his force numbered only 1200 lances, he sailed in the
spring from Sicily to Acre, now the only place left to the Latin
Christians in Palestine. Edward signalized his chivalrous courage
and improved his great military talents in the defence of Acre, the
capture of Nazareth, and other daring exploits ; but his small army
could, of course, effect nothing of any permanent importance, and
his truce with the Sultan Bibars for 10 years, 10 months, and
10 days, marks the epoch of the End of the Crusades (Aug. 1272).
Within twenty years the capture of Acre by the Sultan Khalid
destroyed the last remnant of the Latin Christian kingdom of
Palestine (see § 9).
1 This last Crusade is variously reckoned the Seventh or the Eighth. As
to the details, see the works referred to for the preceding Crusade.
A.D. 1271. GREGORY X.— RUDOLF OF HAPSBURG. 89
§ 6. While Edward was still at Acre, the news arrived that one
of his companions in the Crusade, Theobald, formerly archdeacon
of Liege, had been elected Pope (Sept. 1, 1271). The Papal Chair had
been kept vacant for three years through the factions in the Sacred
College and the intrigues of Charles of Sicily, who took advantage
of the interregnum to make himself the arbiter of Italy. His bold
ambition, and the weakness of his nephew Philip III., caused Charles
to be looked up to as the virtual head of the French interest, which
now began to have weight in the papal elections. But the choice of
Theobald was made by a compromise between the two parties
among the Cardinals ; as, though he was of the Visconti of Piacenza,
his life had been passed remote from the strife of Italian factions.
After his consecration at St. Peter's, as Gregory X. (1271-6), he
took up his residence at Viterbo.
The chief desire of Gregory's heart had been expressed in the
words with which he departed from Acre — " If I forget thee, O
Jerusalem, let my right hand forget her cunning ! "* — and his first
object, as Pope, was to reunite the Christian powers, both of the
the East and West, in a great effort for the recovery of the Holy
Land. The cause seemed hopeless while Europe was divided by
varied interests, the Empire virtually in abeyance, and the ambition
of Charles reaching to Constantinople and Jerusalem.2 The one
remedy which Gregory saw was the revival of the Empire : he
pressed the Germans to choose a king from among themselves, and
went so far as threaten that, if the electors failed to do their duty,
he with his cardinals would appoint an Emperor. The choice — made
not only by the seven Electors, but by an assembly of the princes,
and by the cities, which had promised to obey the sovereign who
might be elected — felt on Eudolf, Count of Hapsburg in the
Aargau 3 (1273-1291), whose descendants— direct, and in the female
line of Hapsburg- Lorraine 4 — held the royal crown and the imperial
1 Psalm cxxxvii. 5.
2 Charles had married one of his sons to a daughter of Baldwin II., the
dispossessed Latin Emperor of Constantinople, and he had obtained the
semblance of a title to the crown of Jerusalem by cession from a daughter
of John of Brienne.
3 The traveller who enters Switzerland by the high road from Basle to
Zurich, looking down from the descent of the Jura on the confluence of
the three rivers which form the Aar, once the site of the Roman Vindonissa,
sees on a slight eminence the ruins of the castle (Habbisburg, the "Havvk's-
fort") that cradled the imperial house which still rules over the Austrian
Empire. " Within the ancient walls of Vindonissa (says Gibbon) the castle
of Hapsburg, the abbey of Konigsfeld, and the town of Bruck, have succes-
sively arisen. The philosophic traveller may compare the monuments of
Roman conquests, of feudal or Austrian tyranny, of monkish superstition,
and of industrious freedom. If he be truly a philosopher, he will applaud
the merit and happiness of his own time."
4 For the few exceptions see the Table of Emperors.
90 END OF THE PAPAL SUPREMACY. Chap. VI.
dignity,1 till the Holy Koman Empire ended with the abdication of
Francis II. (1806). " Rudolf was a petty independent prince, fifty-
five years of age, who had been recommended by his valour, his
frankness, ability, honesty, and other popular qualities, while he was
not so powerful as to give cause for apprehension that he might re-
vive the authority which Emperors in former days had exercised." 2
He was crowned King of the Romans by Engelbert, archbishop of
Cologne, at Aix-la-Chapelle (Oct. 24, 1273).
Rudolf was chosen with the intention that he should be a real
Emperor — though it happened that he was never crowned — but it
was a complete mistake to suppose that the Empire of Charles the
Great, of the Othos and Henries, had been, or could be, revived.3
What the election of Rudolph really did, was to give Germany
a new and vigorous German king, and to restore the fabric of law
and order — which had almost gone to pieces during the Great Inter-
regnum— in the only form then possible, under its recognized feudal
head. But even as a king that head was weak, in comparison with
other kings, especially in France and England, where political union
had advanced, while in Germany it had grown feebler and the
princes had become more and more independent. The restored
Empire, therefore, was no longer an effective centre for that united
action of Europe which Gregory sought to secure.
§ 7. The Pope's second great object, the reconciliation of the
Greek and Latin Churches — both for its own sake and as a means
to his more cherished purpose, the Crusade — was favoured by the
political necessities of the Emperor Michael VIII. (the first of the
PaLjEOLOgi). Having recovered Constantinople from the Latins, in
1261, he was eager both to make peace with the Pope, who had
espoused the cause of the deposed Emperor Baldwin II., and to
strengthen himself at home against the party of the deprived patriarch
Arsenius,4 and still more against the ambitious schemes of Charles
1 This distinction is important, as very few sovereigns of the Hapsburg
line were crowned as Emperors at Rome. Rudolph himself was not, and
only five of his successors were so crowned, one of these being only a rival
to the acknowledged sovereign. The last imperial coronation at Rome
was that of Frederick III. (1452), the only full Emperor since that time
being Charles V., who was crowned at Bologna (1530). To the end of the
fifteenth century those not crowned at Rome were " Kings of the Romans ;"
but in 1508 Maximilian I., being refused a passage to Rome by the
Venetians, obtained authority by a Bull of Julius II. to call himself
" Kmperor-elect " (fmperator electus, erirdkltcr Kaiser), and this title, pei'-
pctuated by his successors, became by courtesy " Emperor."
2 Robertson, vol. iii. p. 472.
3 We must content ourselves with referring to Dr. Bryce's admirable
sketch of the changed character of the Empire (pp. 214 f).
4 Arsenius had been deposed in consequence of his excommunicating
Michael for his treachery in deposing and blinding his ward, John Lascaris,
the last of the Emperors who reigned at Nicava during the Latin occupation
AD. 1274. SECOND COUNCIL OF LYON. 91
of Sicily. With these powerful motives, the Eastern Emperor got
rid of the hitherto insuperable difficulties of creed and patriarchal
supremacy, by the simple plan of forcing his clergy, on the pain of
treason, to yield everything to the Church of Rome.
As the fit means of establishing a general reconciliation and peace
among the Christian states, and with the view of their union in
a decisive Crusade, Gregory had, at his first Easter, summoned a
General Council, which, in order to secure a full attendance from the
Transalpine states, met at Lyon on the 7th of May, 1274. This
Second Council of Lyon (the Fourteenth (Ecumenical of the Romans)
was the most numerous that had ever yet assembled ; being attended
by the Latin Patriarchs of Antioch and Constantinople, and by
more than 500 bishops and a thousand of the inferior clergy. Three
chief subjects were laid before it by the Pope : — a subsidy for the
recovery of the Holy Land ; — the reconciliation of the Greeks ; —
and the reformation of morals. The first was as easily voted as it
was soon afterwards lightly abandoned. As to the second, the
ambassadors from Michael, being received with great honour, agreed
to the Latin doctrines and usages, confessed the primacy of the
Roman see, and joined in chanting the Nicene Creed with special
emphasis on the article of the Double Procession, which they sang
thrice " with solemnity and devotion." But there was no reality in
the agreement, and the efforts of Michael to enforce it only made
the schism more flagrant and bitter after his death (Dec. 1282).
The third topic was urged by the Pope, at the sixth and final
session, in a strong invective against the vices of prelates, and an
earnest exhortation to reform their manners (July 17). But the
most permanent fruit of this Council was the new rule for Papal
elections, established by its Second Canon, with a view to prevent
the long strife of parties among the Cardinals, and consequent vacan-
cies of the Papal See. On the lapse of ten days from the death of a
Pope — to give time for absent members of the college to assemble —
the Cardinals were to be shut up in one room (conclave),1 without
partitions (each attended by a single clerk or lay domestic), and to
hold no communication with the outer world, till they should agree
on a successor. If the election should not be made within three
days, their food was to be diminished, and, alter five days more,
reduced to bread, wine, and water.
§ 8. The Council was attended by envoys from Rudolf, who re-
of Constantinople. (For the general outline of this period of Byzantine
history, see the Student's Gibbon, chaps, xxxiw, xxxv.)
1 Hence the Cardinals assembled for a papal election are called the
Conclive. The Latin word conclave properly means a room under lock
and key (clavis), or that can be closed with a key. (Festus, s.v, : " conclavia
dicuntur loca, quae una clave clanduntur.") In practice, however, the
Cardinals are confined to a number of rooms in the Vatican.
92 END OF THE PAPAL SUPREMACY. Chap. VI.
quested the Pope to confirm his election, and renewed alLthe engage-
ments made by Frederick II., or by any other Emperor, in favour
of the Papacy and the Church. Gregory confirmed Rudolfs elec-
tion, but in words which by their ambiguity were intended
to insinuate a claim to the right of nominating the King of the
Romans (Sept. 1275). A month later he met Rudolf at Lau-
sanne, to receive his vow as a Crusader, and to arrange for his
imperial coronation ; Rudolf confirming all the engagements of his
envoys, giving up all claim to the territories long disputed between
the Empire and the Pope,1 and promising to help the Pope in recover-
ing all the possessions that he claimed. " Thus Gregory had gained
from the Empire more than any of his predecessors. . . . All the
forged or doubtful privileges in favour of the Papal See, from the
time of Louis the Pious downwards, were acknowledged as valid
and binding ; and the Pope was owned as temporal lord of all the
territories which had formerly been subjects of contention." 2
But at this acme of his success, and while preparing for the
Crusade, the Pope died at Arezzo (Jan. 10, 1276), and most of his
work and hopes died with him. Within the same year, the Papal
Chair fell to the lot of three successive Popes, Innocent V.
(Jan.-June); Adrian V., who did not live to be consecrated; and
John XXI. (Sept. 1276-May 1277), who disliked the monks and
cultivated science, which procured him the reputation of being an
astrologer.3
§ 9." The cardinals now rebelled against the " Conclave," and
announced its suspension by the authority of the late Pope. But
after six months the people of Viterbo made a Conclave of their
town-hall, shutting up there seven Cardinals, who elected Nicolas III.
(1277-1280), a member of the house of the Orsini and of the Fran-
ciscan order, who had acted as an inquisitor into heresy. His high
accomplishments were disgraced by nepotism, simony, and the cor-
ruption of his court, which he transferred from Viterbo to Rome,
where he began the splendid palace on the Vatican. By an artful
policy, and chiefly by playing off Rudolf and Charles against each
other, Nicolas obtained fresh concessions from both ; and he re-
established the Papal government in Rome. But his sudden death
from a stroke of palsy (Aug. 22, 1280) was the signal for fresh
tumults in the city, and for a violent attempt of Charles to secure
a Pope favourable to himself.
The Canon of Lyon was set aside, and six months passed before
1 Namely, the Exarchate of Ravenna, the Pentapolis, Ancona and
Spoleto, and the inheritance (once more) of the Countess Matilda.
2 Robertson, vol. iii. p. 479.
3 Some call him John XX., but the recognized lists omit this number
(XX.), though for what reason is doubtful.
A.D. 1282. THE SICILIAN VESPERS. 93
the election of a Frenchman, who took the title of Martin IV.
(1281-1285), in honour of St. Martin of Tours, where he had been a
canon. He hated the Germans, and proved himself a mere tool of
Charles, in favour of whose designs on Constantinople he helped on
the new rupture (already mentioned) between the Churches. But
the design of Charles was frustrated by the insurrection long pre-
pared against his tyranny in Sicily, which broke out in the great
massacre of the French, known as the Sicilian Vespers (Easter,
1282), and was followed by the invasion of Sicily by Peter of Arragon,
as the avenger of Conradin. Leaving the details to civil history,1 we
need only record the deaths of Charles, in January 1285, and of
Pope Martin in the ensuing March.
His aged successor, Honorius IV. (1285-7), confirmed the Cru-
sade which Martin had proclaimed against the King of Arragon,
under the sanction of which Philip III. invaded Spain, with all the
cruel outrages common to wars waged on the pretext of religion,
and died at Perpignan on his retreat (Oct. 1285). The King of
Arragon died the month after, and Pope Honorius died in April 1287.
The cardinals wasted nearly a year in disputes, at the expense
of six lives out of sixteen from the malaria at Rome, where the
conclave was held on the Aventine, before they elected Jerome
of Ascoli, General of the Franciscans, who took the name of
Nicolas IV. (1288-1292). This Pope also was an undisguised
partisan of the French interest, and he gave another example of the
dishonest use of spiritual authority for political ends, by releasing
Charles II. of Naples from an inconvenient oath to Alfonso of
Arragon.2 In his time the final fall of the Christian kingdom of Pales-
tine by the capture of Acre, in 1291, marks an epoch in the West as
well as the East ; for it gave a new blow to the papal supremacy.
" The association of nations was at an end, and the spell, which for
200 years had given the Popes so great a power of control over
them, had lost its efficacy."3
§ 10. On the death of Nicolas (April 1292), the Lyonnese Canon
was again set aside, and the disputes of the French and Italian
parties prolonged the vacancy for two years and a quarter. At length
the difficulty seemed evaded by the suggestion of the name of Peter
Murrone, a simple hermit of extraordinary sanctity, seventy-two
years old, who was made Pope Celestine V. (1294). But he
proved a mere tool in the hands of the King of Naples and the
French party, the monks and the lawyers of the Curia ; and in
other respects his utter incapacity became manifest. The able and
1 They are related also by Robertson, vol. iii. pp. 488-493.
2 The progress of the contest for Sicily does not belong to our subject.
3 Robertson, vol. iii. p. 496.
94 PAPACY OF BONIFACE VIII. Chap. VI.
ambitious Cardinal Benedict Gaetani obtained a complete" ascendancy-
over " the hermit pope," and persuaded him to resign the Papacy
(Dec. 13). Ten days later a conclave held at Naples, under the
influence of King Charles II., elected Gaetani, who took the title
of Boniface VIII. (1294-1303).
This last of the great Popes who trod in the steps of Hildebrand
and the Innocents was a native of Anagni, the birthplace of
Innocent III., Gregory IX., and Alexander IV., and he was grand-
nephew of the last-named pontiff. He had discharged important
missions and offices under successive Popes, and was eminently
learned in Scripture and ecclesiastical law. But the consciousness of
his abilities made him arrogant and scornful, and he is charged with
" making no conscience of gain." At the age of seventy-seven he
preserved full mental vigour, which he applied to the work of restor-
ing the Papacy to its highest supremacy. " But in thinking to renew
the triumphs of Gregory VII. and Innocent III., he overlooked the
adverse circumstances which had arisen since their time — the
increase of the royal power in France ; the English impatience
of Roman rule and aspirations after civil and spiritual liberty ;
the growth of independent thought in the Universities; above all,
the great influence of the civil lawyers who had been trained in the
principles of the old imperial jurisprudence of Rome, and opposed to
the pretensions of the hierarchy a rival system, supported by a rival
learning, and grounded on a rival authority." 1 Not the least cause,
however, of his final failure, was the passionate, imperious, and
reckless violence, that now overmastered the prudence for which he
had been famous.
§ 11. Abandoning the Ghibelline politics of his family, Boniface
became at once a bitter enemy of that party. At Rome he had a
personal quarrel with the great Ghibelline family of Colonna, who
protested against the abdication of Celestine V. He deposed and ex-
communicated the two Cardinals Colonna, launched violent bulls
against the whole family, confiscated their property, destroyed their
palaces in Rome, and sent his army to reduce their fortresses, till the
last of them, Palestrina, was gained by treacherous offers, the Pope
acting without scruple on the advice to " promise much, but perform
little." The spoils of the exiled family enabled the Pope to establish
his nephews as princes.
With equal violence he mingled in the feuds of the Italian cities ;
but of this great crisis in their history we must be content to
mention the part taken by Boniface in calling in Charles of Anjou
as the pacificator of Tuscany (1301), which at Florence caused the
exile <>f Dante, with the Guelphic party, and earned for Boniface
1 Robertson, vol. iii. p. 505. Comp. below, Book V.
A.D. 1296. THE BULL " CLERICIS LAICOS." 95
himself a prospective place in the poet's Hell.1 In Germany he
attempted to assert his authority by denying the right of the princes
to depose Adolf of Nassau, who had been elected in opposition to
Albert, the son of Rudolf (1292) ; and though Adolf was killed in
battle just after the election of Albert in his place (1298), the Pope
continued to denounce Albert as a usurper till, at a later period, the
need of his help led to a reconciliation.2
§ 12. But by far the most important exhibitions of this Pope's
spirit and policy are his conflicts with the two great kings who now
filled the thrones of England and France, Edward I. (1272-1307),
and Philip IV., surnamed the Fair (1285-1314). It was more
especially the great struggle in which Boniface engaged with the
kingdom of France, which had now become more powerful than
ever, that finally broke the power of the Papacy, and prepared its
way into the " Babylonian Exile." The details of both contests
form such essential parts of English and French history, that a
broad outline will suffice here.
In both countries the sovereigns insisted, with the strong will
which was a quality common to Edward and Philip, that the clergy
should contribute to the expenses of the state ; and the demand
was sternly urged by both, owing to the necessities of the wars
between France and England. Philip had also offended the Pope
by scornfully refusing his mediation; and he had excluded the
clergy from all share in the administration of the laws, substituting
for their judicial authority the strict principles of the civil law.
On the 24th of February, 1296, Boniface VIII. issued the famous
Bull, Clericis Laicos* which excommunicated all clergymen who had
paid or promised to pay any part of their revenues to laymen, and
all sovereigns who had imposed or received such payments. The
two kings, who were plainly indicated, though not named, defied the
sentence by insisting on their demands; while Philip stopped all
the supplies which the Pope and the Italian churchmen derived from
various sources of revenue in France, by ferbidding the exportation
of the precious metals and jewels, as well as of horses and munitions
of war. A controversy ensued, which Boniface did not yet feel
1 Dante represents Nicolas III. as expecting Boniface in Hell (Inferno,
canto xix. 53). Dante lived from 1265 to 1321.
2 Albert's marriage with Elizabeth, a descendant ot the Hohenstaufen
through her mother made him especially obnoxious to Boniface, who
declared that he should not be king "while that Jezebel lived."
3 The student is reminded that Papal Bulls are generally identified by
their initial words, which are of course unmeaning till read with their
context. Thus the Bull now mentioned begins with the proposition,
"Clericis laicos infestos oppido tradit antiquitas:" — a strange result of
thirteen centuries of teaching and pastoral care!
96 PAPACY OF BONIFACE VIII. Chap. VI.
strong enough to carry to extremities. He conciliated Philip by
canonizing Louis IX.; and his mediation was accepted by both
kings, not however as Pope, but as a private person, " Master
Benedict Gaetani" (1298). But both the substance of the award,
and its form as a Bull, gave vehement offence to Philip and his
nobles.
§ 13. To satisfy a prevalent expectation that the close of another
century ought to be marked by some extraordinary spiritual privi-
leges, and especially to gratify the craving for indulgences which
had been excited by the Crusades, Boniface published a Bull, pro-
mising very full indulgences to all who should visit the tombs of
St. Peter and St. Paul with penitence and devotion for a specified
number of days during the current year ; and directing that, in
future, the Jubilee should be celebrated in the last year of every
century (Feb. 1300).1 But the Pope's idea of a Jubilee was not to
" loose every yoke :" he excluded from its benefits the enemies of
the Church — Frederick of Sicily and the Colonnas by name, and
Philip of France by implication, as among their protectors. Nor
did Boniface miss the opportunity of solemnly asserting for himself
the power of " the two swords." " The Pope was now at the height
of his greatness. Although some of his pretensions had not passed
without question, he had never yet been foiled in any considerable
matter ; and, while the enthusiasm of the Jubilee filled his treasury,
the veneration of the congregated multitudes waited on him as
uniting the highest spiritual and temporal dominion."2
§ 14. We leave to British history the details of Boniface's attempt
to act as sovereign arbiter between England and the Scots, by
reviving an old legend — already made use of by former Popes, and
especially by Alexander III. — that Scotland, as an ancient Catholic
country, was subject directly to the Holy See. When Edward
claimed the homage of the Scots, after the overthrow of Wallace at
Falkirk (1298), the regency appealed to the Pope as their suzerain ;
and Boniface addressed a Bull to the King of England, asserting
the above claim, denying that the English sovereign had any feudal
rights over Scotland, and requiring him to set free all Scottish eccle-
1 The desire for the indulgences and other benefits of the Jubilee led to
the shortening of the interval to every 50th year by Clement VI. (1343),
to every 33rd year by Urban VI. (1389), and to every 25th year by
Paul II. (1470) ; and this interval has been ever since observed.
2 Robertson, vol. iii. p. 524. The two greatest names in the dawn of
modern poetry and art are connected with this Jubilee. The multitudes
passing to and from St. Peter's over the bridge of S. Angelo supplied
Dante with a simile ; and the painting of Boniface VIII. proclaiming the
Jubilee from the balcony of S. John Lateran is the sole remnant of the
frescoes with which Giotto adorned the walls of that Basilica.
A.D. 1301. THE BULL " AUSCULTA FILL" 97
siastics whom he held as prisoners, but permitting him to submit
his claim to the judgment of the Pope (1299). The result was the
solemn declaration of a Parliament assembled at Lincoln (Jan. 1301),
which was sent to the Pope, subscribed by above a hundred English
barons, to the following effect : — " It is our common and unanimous
resolution (and by the grace of God it shall continue so) that our
Lord the King shall not plead before you, nor submit in any manner
to your judgment with respect to his rights as to his kingdom of
Scotland, or as to any other his temporal rights : nor shall he suffer
his said rights to be treated as questionable by any discussion as to
the same. To do so would be to betray the rights of the crown of
England, the constitution of the State, and the liberties, laws, and
customs, which we have inherited from our fathers. These are rights
which we have sworn to maintain, and, by God's help, we are pre-
pared to defend them with all our might. We do not permit, we
ought not to permit, our Lord the King to do the things demanded
of him, and even if he were minded to do so, we would not allow him
to do them or to make the attempt" We call special attention to
the last sentence, as once for all asserting the independence of the
English crown of all Papal claims, on the broad basis of the rights
of the English people, even against the accidental disturbance of the
constitution by a king's will. In accordance with this principle,
Edward had refused to pay the tribute which John had promised to
the Pope, and the vassalage confessed by that wretched tyrant, after
being stedfastly ignored by successive kings and parliaments, was
finally abolished by an Act of Parliament in 1367.
§ 15. On the present occasion Boniface was fain to abandon the
Scots, lest he should add the enmity of Edward to his growing
difficulties with France. We cannot dwell on the details of the new
quarrel,1 which led to the Pope's issue of four Bulls against Philip
on the same day (Dec 5, 1301). The first was a demand to release
the Legate who, as a French bishop, had been tried and condemned
for treason. The second summoned a Council of French ecclesiastics
to meet at Rome, to consider the grievances of the Church of France.
The third, known as Salvator Mundi, suspended all privileges which
the Popes had granted to the French kings. The fourth, beginning
Auscultafili (" Hearken, my son "), was a long letter in a tone scarcely
consistent with the precept, " fathers, provoke not your children,"
mingling paternal solicitude with accusation, reproof, and admo-
nition, and with the proudest assertion of the authority given to
the Pope by God over kings and kingdoms, "to pluck down,
destroy, scatter, rebuild, or plant."2 It concludes with inviting
1 For the affair of the Papal Legate, the Bishop of Pamiers, see Robert-^
son, vol. iii. pp. 527-9. 2 Jeremiah i. 10.
98 PAPACY OF BONIFACE VIII. Chap. VI.
the King to appear before a Council which the Pope was about to
convene at Rome.
§ 16. Philip accepted this Bull as a challenge to a mortal conflict.
Having had it read before a full court of nobles and knights, the
King declared that he would not acknowledge his own sons for
heirs if they admitted the authority of any living person, save God
alone, over the kingdom of France. Amidst a general outburst of
indignation,1 the Bull was burnt before the King a fortnight later.
This defiance was followed by the most solemn appeal which a
French king could make to the opinion of the people, the assembly
of the Estates of the Pealm,2 technically called the States- General ;
and the meeting is the more remarkable as the first to which repre-
sentatives of the Third Estate (tiers e'tat), answering to the English
Commons, were summoned (April 10, 1302).
In a speech reminding all three orders of the papal encroach-
ments upon each, the Chancellor, Peter de la Flotte, proposed to
them the question, whether the kingdom was to stand immediately
under God, or to be subject to the Pope. The first impulse of
the assembly was expressed by the Count of Artois, who declared
— like the English barons — that, if the King were disposed to submit
to the Pope, the nobles wrould not ; and by a Norman lawTyer, who
preferred a written charge of heresy against the Pope, for his
attempt to deprive the King of the rights he held from God. The
more deliberate acts of the three orders were expressed with equal
firmness in their several letters, addressed by the Clergy to the Pope
(of course in Latin), and by the two lay orders to the Cardinals, in
French; but the letter of the Third Estate is unfortunately lost.
The Cardinals replied in a moderate tone, denying that the Pope
had ever claimed temporal subjection from the King ; but Boniface
himself answered the clergy in the spirit denoted by his opening
words, Verba delirantis, the " madman " being the French Chancellor.
The Pope and cardinals used similar language in a consistory held
at Rome — where Boniface threatened to depose Philip " like a
groom."
§ 17. The bold tone of the Pope Avas partly due to the troubles
1 Respecting the means taken to excite the people against the Pope, by
circulating the so-called " Lesser Bull " (a still more violent epitome of
Auscult i fili), with an equally violent reply in the King's name, see
Robertson, vol. iii. p. 530.
2 In French history the Three Est <t<>s, of Clergy, Nohles, and Commons
(or Third Estate, tiers (bit) are so clearly defined, that it may be needless
to warn the student against the blunder so often made in England, that
the King, Lords and Commons are the Three Estates. The cause of the
error is the long union of the first two estates in the House of Peers, but
-the old distinction is still preserved in the title, Lords Spiritual and
Temporal.
A.D. 1302. THE BULL " UNAM SANCTAM." 99
of Philip with the insurgent Flemings, who had defeated his army
in the battle of Courtray (July 11, 1302). These reverses emboldened
a considerable number of the French clergy, headed by the Arch-
bishop of Tours, to attend — in defiance of Philip's prohibition — the
Council which met at Rome in the ensuing November. It was then
that Boniface put the climax to all the claims of the Papacy — and
indeed of the whole priestly order (sacerdotis) ! — to temporal supre-
macy by the famous Bull Unam sanctam,2 which defines the consti-
tution of the Church and State. The Church is one body and has one
head, not two (like a monster), Christ and his Vicar, Peter and his
successor.3 The power of that one head is set forth by the favourite
figure of the two swords, which the Lord declared to be " enough,"
not " too much." Hence, to use the very words of the Bull, " Each
of the two is in the power of the Church, namely, the spiritual
sword and the material. But the latter is to be used (exercendus)
for the Church, the former by (he Church: the one by the hand of
the priest, the other by that of kings and soldiers, but at the bidding
and sufferance of the priest.4 Sword must be subject to sword, the
temporal authority to the spiritual :" — a thesis sustained by curious
arguments and texts of Scripture. Whoever resists this one power
resists the ordinance of God ; for he cannot suppose there are two
powers, without falling into the Manichean heresy of two principles.5
The Bull ends with this most comprehensive and emphatic asser-
tion of the Pope's universal supremacy : — "Moreover we declare, we
say, we define, and we pronounce, that it is absolutely necessary to
salvation for every human creature to be subject to the Boman
Pontiff"* Such was the climax of Papal pretensions !
§ 18. Another Bull promulgated at this Council obliges all
persons, of whatever rank, to appear when personally cited before
1 This deserves special notice with regard to high views of the authority
of the priest, however independent of, or even opposed to, the supreme
authority of Rome.
2 The full opening sentence is — " Unam sanctam Ecclesiam catholicam
et ipsam apostolicam urgente fide credere cogimur et tenere."
3 To understand this plain assertion, it should be remembered that the
Church of Rome distinctly denies the doctrine of an invisible Church, and
hence leaves no place for Christ's headship of His Church. The only Church
is that visible society on earth, of which Christ's Vicar is the only head.
4 " Sed ad nutum et patientiam sacerdotis."
5 " Quicunque igitur huic potestati a Deo sic ordinate resistit, Dei
ordinationi resistit : nisi duo, ut Manichseus, fnyat esse princ'pia."
6 " Porro subesse Romano Pontifici omni humana? creature declaramus,
dicimus, definimus, et pronunciamus, omnino esse de necessite salutis."
The omni humanse creUurx may be compared with the irciaa t\ kt'ktis of
Romans viii. 19-23; a text which seems to cast a prospective irony over
the sentence of the Bull — a sort of contrast which must often strike the
reader of Scripture and of Ecclesiastical History.
100 DEATH OF BONIFACE VIII. Chap. VI.
the apostolical tribunal at Rome ; and Philip was thus summoned
to answer for having burnt the Bull Ausculta fili. Negotiations
proved fruitless ; and both parties prepared for a decisive conflict :
Philip by making peace with Edward and abandoning the Scots;
Boniface by acknowledging Frederick of Arragon as King of Sicily,
and above all by flattering Albert and exalting the imperial dignity —
which he compared to a secular papacy — as the power in which he
trusted to overthrow France. Almost at the same time the Pope
excommunicated Philip (April 13, 1303), and the King in a great
assembly declared " Benedict Gaetani " an usurper of the Papal See,
as a heretic and simoniac " such as none ever was from the begin-
ning of the world," and demanded his suspension and trial before a
Council," which Philip claimed the power to summon (March 12).
Meanwhile he convened a second meeting of the States-General to
consider the Pope's offences ; and this Assembly resolved to make an
appeal to a General Council (June).
§ 19. Boniface, who had retired for the summer to Anagni, held
a consistory, in which he purged himself by oath from the charge of
heresy, and declaring his intention of issuing a Bull deposing
Philip and absolving his subjects from their allegiance. Its solemn
promulgation had been announced for the Nativity of the Blessed
Virgin (Sunday, September 8) ; but, on the day before, a body of
armed men, raised by the French Chancellor1 and one of the
Colonnas, marched into Anagni under the French flag, with cries of
"Death to Boniface! Long live the King of France!" They
demanded the Pope's resignation ; and, after a parley, in which
Boniface bore himself with calm dignity, he was dragged from his
throne, and carried to prison with insults and contumely. But he
was so carelessly guarded, that he was delivered by the people of
Anagni, and was escorted by his friends to Pome. But the old
man's sufferings and agitation had affected his mind as well as
body, and he died on the 11th of October, 1303, at the age of 86. 2
His career as Pope was summed up in the epigram : — " He got in
like a fox, played the Pontiff like a lion, departed like a dog ;" —
" Vulpes intravit, tanquam leo pontifioavit,
Exiit ut canis, de divite factus inanis."
" Such was the description of Boniface's career, uttered no doubt
after the event, but soon popularly changed into the form of a pro-
phecy, which Celestine was supposed to have spoken when visited
in his confinement at Fumone by his supplanter and persecutor.
1 William of Nogaret, who was on a mission to Italy, and was the
bearer of the documents drawn up by the States-General.
2 For the various statements and conjectures concerning the manner of
his death, see Robertson, vol. iii. p. 542.
A.D. 1303. TURNING-POINT IN THE PAPACY. 101
The circumstances of his death produced a general horror, which was
felt even by those who abhorred the man, while they revered the
office which had been so atrociously outraged in him ;x and tales of
judgments denounced by him on his enemies, and of terrible fulfil-
ments of his curses, were eagerly circulated and believed. But the
end of Boniface involved far more than his own ruin. He had
attempted to strain the Papal power too far, and after his failure it
never recovered the ascendancy which he had rashly hazarded in
the endeavour to gain a yet more absolute dominion."2
§ 20. The brief pontificate of his successor marks the mere sequel
and end of the conflict in which Boniface succumbed. Eleven days
after his death (Nov. 23), the conclave at Perugia, in which the
Orsini party had full power, elected Nicolas Boccassini, bishop of
Ostia, a native of Trevisa, of humble origin, who had been general
of the Dominican order, and a firm adherent of Boniface down to
the fatal scenes at Anagni.
Benedict XI.3 (1303-4) proved his will to maintain the preten-
sions of the Papacy by a Bull rebuking Frederick of Arragon for
dating his regnal years from his assumption of the crown of Tri-
nacria, instead of from the confirmation of his title by the Pope.
Something of the same spirit was shown by the manner in which
he made the concessions, which were dictated by prudence, to the
King of France. As if to assert perfect free will in the matter,4
and to place Philip in a position to hold intercourse with the Holy
See, the Pope anticipated the King's embassy of congratulation by
an act of absolution, published at Paris, which revoked or suspended
all the measures of his predecessor against France. The ambas-
sadors who brought the King's flattering congratulations to the
Pope on his elevation were cordially received, and all the privileges
claimed by the Gallican church were restored.
But all this policy of concession barely covered the longing for
revenge on both sides. Benedict refused to include William of
Nogaret in the amnesty for the outrage at Anagni, and Philip
demanded a formal condemnation of the late Pope by a General
Council. To avoid (as he said) the summer heats of Eome, but
doubtless also for greater security from the power of the Colonnas,
1 See, for example, Dante, Furgat. xx. 86-91.
2 Robertson, vol. iii. p. 542.
3 He was at first styled the Xth of the name, as Benedict X. (1058-9)
was regarded as an Antipope (see Chap. II. § 1, p. 11).
4 The Pope stated in a letter that the King was absolved ahsente et non
petente. No embassy could be received by the Holy See from a prince
under sentence of excommunication. The tone taken by Benedict towards
Philip was that of a shepherd compelling the noblest sheep of his flock to
return to the fold even against his will (Epist. ap. Dupuy, III. p. 207).
II— G
102
BENEDICT XL
Chap. VI.
Benedict retired to Perugia, whence he fulminated a Bull of excom-
munication against the sacrilegious perpretrators of the outrage
upon Boniface, citing William of Nogaret and fourteen others to
appear at the approaching feast of St. Peter and St. Paul. This
Bull was issued on the 9th of June; the citation was for the
29th ; but on the 27th Benedict died after a few days' illness,
brought on by eating freely of figs sent to him as a present from
the abbess of St. Petronilla at Perugia. The passion of the age,
which best knew its own propensities in the mode of disposing of
an enemy, ascribed his death to poison;1 but there is no clear
evidence of the fact. Benedict's death ended the resistance to
France ; and he was the last Pope seen at Borne, or even in Italy,
for that period of more than seventy years (1304-1378) which is
called the Babylonian Captivity.
1 As to the different forms of the accusation, and the persons charged
with the crime, see Robertson, vol. iv. p. 5.
The Lord with SS. Peter and Paul.
An ancient Glass Medallion, found in the Catacombs, and preserved iu the Vatican.
(From Roma Sotteranea.)
Avignon ; with the Broken Bridge over the Rhone.
BOOK II.
THE DEGRADATION AND OUTWARD
REVIVAL OF THE PAPACY.
Centuries XIV.-XVL
CHAPTER VII.
THE "BABYLONIAN CAPTIVITY."— PART I.
CLEMENT V. AND JOHN XXII.
A.D. 1305—1334.
1. Dante on the overbuilt edifice of Rome— New Influences against the
Papacy. § 2. Election of Clement V. — The Papal Court at Avignon —
Results of the Removal. § 3. Relations of Clement to Philip IV. of
France — The Emperor Henry VII. § 4. The Cou-icil of Vienne — Con-
demnation of the Templars — Memory of Boniface VIII. — Proposed
Crusade frustrated by the Pope — Durantis of Mende on Reformation
in " Head and Members." § 5. Death of Clement V. — Character of
John XXII. — Persecution of Magicians, Lepers, and Jews— Crusade
of the Pastoureaux. § 6. Death of Henry VII. — Double election of
LOUIS IV. of Bavaria and Frederick of Austria — League of John XXII.
with Robert of Naples — The Visconti of Milan. § 7. The Pope's claim to
the vicariate of the Empire— Victory of Louis IV. at Miihldorf — His
Contest with John on the Imperial Authority — Men of Learning on
104 NEW EPOCH IN THE PAPACY. Chap. VII.
both sides — The Defensor Pads. § 8. Papal Interdict against Louis —
Union of Germany. § 9. Anti-papal Assembly at Trent — Louis IV. in
Italy. § 10. His Coronation at Rome — Sentence of deprivation against
John — The Antipope Nicolas V. — Unpopularity and. departure of the
Emperor and Antipope — The Assembly at Pisa — Nicolas submits to
John. § 11. Philip VI. of Valois proposes a Crusade against Louis.
§ 12. The Pope charged with heresy about the Beatific Vision — Decisiou
of the Sorbonne — Death of John XXII.
§ 1. The pontificate of Boniface Till, marks a decisive turning-
point in the fortunes of the Papacy. As is the common law in
human affairs, the crisis of humiliation, provoked by his extreme
pretensions, had been prepared by the predecessors by whom
those same pretensions had been most successfully asserted. The
victory over the Empire was also the fatal triumph of the Pope's
secular over his spiritual authority. The lofty fabric of the Papacy
had overbuilt itself ; and its tottering state was clearly discerned
by Dante : 1
"To Rome, which taught the ancient world good deeds,
Two suns were wont to point the twofold way,
That of the world, and that to God which leads.
The one hath quencht the other : with the crook
The sword is joined ; and scarce it need be told
How ill the twain such combination brook,
Since one no longer doth the other curb.
* * * * *
Know then, Rome's Church, oppressed by too«much weight,
Confounding the two governments, hath brought
Herself into the mire, with all her freight."
Such noble strains of vernacular literature were an organ of the
free spirit that was rebelling against the claim to one supreme
authority over temporal as well as spiritual affairs. That claim,
with the exactions which it brought into constant and irritating
exercise, was an especial means of advancing the growth of
nationalities — a power fatal to papal supremacy, as was proved by
the victory of Philip the Fair over Boniface, and afterwards by the
legislation of Edward III. and his grandson against papal aggressions
and exactions.2 The claims and humiliation of Boniface are justly
marked by Archbishop Trench 3 as a decisive epoch in the History of
the Church, " having in view the manner in which all subsequent
1 These lines of the Purgatorio (canto xvi. v. 97, Wright's translation)
are part of a passage in which he contrasts the happy state of Northern
Italy before the overthrow of Frederick II. with its later lawlessness. The
date is 1300.
2 See further on these points, Trench, Medieval Church History,
Lect. xix. pp. 279, f. 3 Ibid. p. 286.
A.D. 1305. ELECTION OF CLEMENT V. 105
humiliations of the Papacy are connected with this first humilia-
tion, and links in the same chain. With it, as we shall presently
see, is immediately connected the transfer of the seat of the Papacy
to Avignon ; from this ill-omened transfer springs the Great Schism
of the West ; from the Schism, and with a view to its healing, the
Three Councils, also of the West ; while all these events effectually
work together for. the hastening forward of the Reformation."
§ 2. The brief episode of Benedict XL's pontificate was followed
by a whole year's contest of intrigue between the Italian and
French parties in the reduced conclave of nineteen members ; till
the Dominican cardinal of Prato made the insidious proposal, that
the Italians should name three Ultramontane candidates, from
whom the French party should select the future Pope. The result
was the choice of Bertrand d'Agoust or Du Got,1 archbishop of Bor-
deaux, by birth a noble Gascon, who, besides being a subject of the
King of England, had made himself obnoxious to Philip the Fair
and his brother Charles of Valois, and had been a partisan of
Boniface. These presumptions against his siding with France
seem to have been relied on by the Italians ; but they were out-
weighed by his vanity and ambition, and his election was secured
by a secret compact, which bound him to the interests of Philip.2
Elected on the 5th of June, 1305, the new Pope, who took the
name of Clement V., replied to the request of the Italian cardinals
that he should go to Piome, by summoning them to attend his
coronation at Lyon. " Matthew Orsini, the senior of the college,
is said to have told the Cardinal of Prato that, since he had
succeeded in bringing the Papal Court beyond the mountains, it
would be long before it would return ; for, he added, / know the
character of the Gascons."" 3
The Cardinal's foresight was justified by that long sojourn of the
1 His surname was taken from Le Got, a village near Bordeaux.
The chief contemporary authorities for this period are Ferreti Vicentini
(ab. 1328), Hist. Suorum Temporum, in Muratori, ix. 1014; and Giovanni
Villain (o'k 1348), Hist. Florent., in Muratori, .\iii. 415, f.
2 Villain specifies five conditions, besides a sixth secret article, as agreed
on at a personal interview between the Archbishop and the King in the
forest of St. Jean d'Angely. It seems to be proved that no such meeting
could have taken place ; but the fact of an agreement appears certain,
and the details may have been inferred from the subsequent ((induct of the
Pope. By the five alleged articles the Pope is said to have bound himself
to the complete reconciliation of Philip and his agents with the Church,
the condemnation of the memory of Boniface, the restoration of the
Colonnas to the cardinalate and the promotion of certain friends of the
King to that dignity, together with the substantia] gain of a tithe of the
ecclesiastical revenues in France for five years towards the expenses of
the Flemish war. 3 Villani, viii. 81 ; Piobertson, vol. iv. p. 7.
106 THE PAPAL COURT AT AVIGNON. Chap. VII.
Papal Court at Avignon,1 to which the Italians gave the name of
the Babylonian Captivity, not only from its seventy years' dura-
tion 2 and the subjection of the Holy See to the policy of France,
but with an evident allusion to the likeness of the apocalyptic
Babylon in the greed, rapacity, and profligacy of the Popes and
ecclesiastics during that period.3 " It is not hard to perceive " —
says Archbishop Trench 4 — " the manifold ways in which such
a self-chosen estrangement from its Italian home must have wrought
injuriously for the Papacy. It was no light matter for this to be
thus torn away from those roots which during the course of ages it
had stricken in the Italian soil, — dissociated from the reminiscences
and traditions, patent still, of the imperial city. Then, too, the
Popes could no longer make plausible claims to be regarded as inde-
pendent umpires and arbiters in the affairs of Christendom ; for it
was manifest that they had no choice but to set forward the interests
and to fulfil the behests of the monarch who sheltered them ; and
who, as no other, could work for them harm or good. At the same
time, feeling comparatively safe in that ignoble shelter, they
allowed themselves in insolences and aggressions on the rights of
other princes of Christendom, upon which they would not otherwise
have ventured; they advanced claims to an universal monarchy,
which stood in ridiculous contrast with their own absolute de-
pendence on the Court of France, a dependence so abject that there
were times when a Pope did not venture to give away the smallest
preferment without permission first obtained from the French king.
... It was altogether an unlovely time, as unlovely morally as
is materially that ugly fortress-prison, called a palace, which the
Popes have left behind them on the banks of the Khone. The
morals of the Court of Rome may not have always been very edify-
ing ; but those of the Court of Avignon were immeasurably worse.
1 After being compelled to retire from Lyon to Bordeaux through the
exasperation of the citizens at the profligacy and exactions of his court,
Clement moved from city to city in the south of France, till he fixed his
residence at Avignon in Provence, on the left bank of the Rhone, which,
with its territory (the small county of Venaissin), a part of the old
Burgundian kingdom of Aries, belonged to Robert of Anjou, who was also
the Pope's vassal for the kingdom of Naples.
2 The exact period of foreign residence was 71i years from the election
of Clement XV. to the return of Gregory XL in Jan. 1377. It is a further
coincidence with apocalyptic numbers, that there were seven Popes in
the seventy years.
3 Thus Petrarch, in advocating the claims of Rome to have the Papacy
restored to it, denounces the corruptions of the court at Avignon, which
he calls the third Babylon and I'empia Ba'n/oiva. We shall see later how
familiar that age had become with denunciations by sound Catholics of
the Papacy as the mystic Babylon.
4 Mediecal Church History, p. 287.
A.D. 1308. THE EMPEROR HENRY VII. 107
Petrarch, who formed one of a deputation from the city of Rome
beseeching Clement VI. to return (1342), . . . gives in his Letters
a revolting picture of the place, and of the things which were
perpetrated there."
§ 3. The politics of Avignon are summed up by one writer in the
words, " The whole court was governed by Gascons and French-
men."1 Whatever may be the truth as to the secret agreement
with Philip, its alleged five articles exactly represent the conces-
sions made by Clement soon after his accession. He even consented
to absolve William of Nogaret for his share in the violence done to
Boniface VIII. ; but Philip's urgency for the condemnation of the
late Pope's memory was evaded by reserving the question for
a general council. His subserviency to the King was crowned by
the part he took in the condemnation of the Templars, after suffi-
cient hesitation to betray his consciousness of its iniquity.2 But
in another matter of the greatest moment the cunning policy ot
Clement contrived to disappoint the King of France. On the
murder of the Emperor, Albert of Austria (May 1, 1308), Philip
urged the Pope, who was then at Poitiers, to support the candi-
dature of his brother, Charles of Valois. Clement could not but be
alarmed at such an addition to the power of his royal patron, whose
family already possessed, besides France and Navarre, the thrones
of Naples and Hungary, and through agents at Florence and Rome
had supreme influence in Central Italy ; while the establishment of
a rival power in Germany and Northern Italy might secure another
protector in future contingencies. So, while he gratified Philip by
writing to the electors in favour of Charles, he took secret measures
in favour of Henry of Luxemburg, who was elected as Henry VII.
(Nov. 27th, 1308). " The Pope, in ratifying the election, exacted
from Henry an engagement that he would confirm the grants of
former emperors to the Church, that he would exterminate heresies
and heretics, that he would never intermarry or ally himself with
Saracens, heathens, or schismatics, and that he would secure to the
Roman Church the lands which had been mentioned in former
compacts." 3
1 St. Antoninus of Florence, iii. 269 ; Robertson, vol. iv. p. 10. For the
new forms of exaction devised to support the court at Avignon, see
Chap. XVI.
2 See below, Chap. XXI.
3 Robertson, vol. iv. p. 42. Henry's march into Italy to claim the
imperial crown — a duty which Dante had censured his predecessors,
Rudolf and Albert, for neglecting ; his contest with the Guelph factions
headed by Robert of Naples, for supremacy in the peninsula, and for the
possession of Rome ; his coronation by three cardinals, as commissioner,
for the Pope, at St. John Lateran (the Vatican quarter, and St. Peter's
being in the hands of John and the Orsini); his quarrel with the Pope,
who interfered on behalf of the French king's kinsman Robert ; <i»d
108 THE COUNCIL OF VIENNE. Chap. VII.
§ 4. It may have been from a knowledge or suspicion df Clement's
conduct in this affair, that Philip revived the question of the con-
demnation of Pope Boniface; and, after long discussions and
intrigues, a special Bull was issued (April 1311) annulling the
acts of the late Pope against France, except the Bulls Unam
Sanctam and Rem non novam, which were explained in a qualified
and inoffensive sense. On the 16th of October, in the same year,
the promised council (the Fifteenth (Ecumenical, in the Roman
reckoning) was assembled at Vienne, a city not belonging to the
King of France ; and the Pope opened it with the announcement of
three subjects for consideration, the case of the Templars, a Crusade,
and the reform of the Church. After long consideration of the
evidence against the order, and the appearance of Philip in arms
before Vienne, " to make the cause of Christ triumphant," a com-
promise was found by the ingenuity of Durantis, bishop of Mende ;
and, at the second general session of the council (April 3rd, 1312),
the abolition of the order was decreed on the ground of expe-
diency, " by the way of provision or apostolical ordination, not by
way of definitive sentence" on the evidence in support of the
process. " Thus the very instrument by which the abolition of
the Order was determined left the question of its guilt or innocence
open, and has left it to perplex later ages, without even such
assistance towards the solution of it as might have been derived
from a papal judgment." * At the same session the Council decided
the long vexed question of the memory of Pope Boniface by de-
claring that he had always been a Catholic, thus leaving Philip to
be content with the practical concessions of the late Bull. The
third session (May 3rd) granted a tenth for six years for a new
Crusade ; the cross was taken by King Philip, his son Louis of
Navarre, Edward II. of England, and other princes ; and thousands
of Crusaders are said to have presented themselves at the gates of
Avignon. But Clement absolved them from their vow and sent
them back to their homes ; " and thus " (says a chronicler of the
his sudden death, which was ascribed by the suspicions of that age to
poison given in the Eucharistic cup by his Dominican confessor (Aug. 24.
1313); — all this belongs rather to civil than ecclesiastical history. The
interest of Henry's career is enhanced by Dante's assertion of imperial
rights against the Papacy in his famous treatise " Of Monarchy." which
Mr. Bryce justly calls the epitaph of the Empire in Italy, rather than a
prophecy of its revival.
1 Robertson, vol. iv. p. 49: — "A writer who lived near the time, and
who professes to have special authority for his statement, reports Clement
as having said that the Order could not be destroyed in the way of justice,
but that it must be destroyed by the way of expediency, lest our dear son
the King of France shou'd be offended. (Albert de Rosate, Dictionarium
Juris, Venet. 1573, s. v. Templarii, quoted by Baluz, Vitae Pap. Aven., i.
590)." See the account of the order, Chap. XXI.
A.D. 1311. DURANT1S OF MENDE ON COUNCILS. 109
time) " their labours and very great expenses became like a mockery,
and had no effect." ]
Though for the proposed reformation of the Church nothing was
effected beyond some constitutions for the regulation of the clergy
and certain points of discipline, the Council marks a real epoch by
the Pope's admission of the need for a reform, and still more by the
bold and comprehensive scheme proposed by Durantis, bishop of
Mende.2 The tract is doubly interesting as a witness to existing
corruptions, and an indication how far a most orthodox bishop and
learned canonist was prepared to go in reversing the existing
system. He urges a thorough reform of the Church, from the
head downwards through all its members — a phrase which be-
came the watchword of reform ; an exact definition of the Pope's
primacy, who ought no longer to be styled universal bishop, in
contradiction to the prohibition of Gregory the Great ; a limi-
tation of the pretensions of the Roman see ; a remedy for the
abuses of the conclave, especially in keeping the Papacy long
vacant. On the great question between Pope and Councils, he
declares for the legislative power of General Councils alone, and
proposes their convocation every ten years. While urging the
restoration of those episcopal rights, which had been invaded by
the Roman Curia and by the privileges and exemptions granted to
monks and friars, he insists on the need of a reform throughout all
orders of the clergy ; especially denouncing simony, pluralities, the
system of granting monastic and other benefices to cardinals in
commendam, the employment of bishops and clergy in secular
affairs, improper promotions, the pride, luxury, and ignorance of the
clergy, the want of decent ornaments and vestures in churches,
defects in the performance of the services, and the profanation of
Sundays and holydays by giving them up to unseemly merriment.
He proposed to deal with the gross scandals arising from clerical
celibacy and concubinage, partly by special measures, and in
general by conforming the Western discipline as to the marriage
of the clergy to that of the Eastern Church. It will be seen that
the scheme does not even touch the doctrines about which the later
Reformation centred.
1 Annal. Altah. A.n. 1311 ; Robertson, vol. iv. p. 48.
2 See Robertson, vol. iv. pp. 46-7 : — " The tract, De Modo Genei-alis
Conoilii ce ebrandi, which was one among various proposals written by
bishops for consideration at the Council of Vienne, was published, with
other pieces of a reforming tendency, at Paris, 1671, and has Deen since
reprinted. The editor makes the mistake of ascribing it to the elder
Durantis, the author of the Speculum Juris and of the Rationale Divinorwn
Ojficio'-um, whereas it was really written by his nephew, who had suc-
ceeded him in the see of Mende."
II— G 2
110 PAPACY OF JOHN XXII. Chap. VII.
§ 5. The death of Clement V. (April 20, 1314) was followed by a
long vacancy of the pontificate, during which two kings of France
also died, Philip the Fair (Nov. 29th, 1314), and his son Louis X.
(July 5th, 1316).1 The struggle between the Italian and French
parties, in which the Gascon populace interposed by force, was at
length ended by the influence of Napoleon Orsini, who supposed
he had found a Gascon friendly to the Italians in James d'Euse
or Duese, a native of Cahors, cardinal of Porto, who was elected by
the conclave at Lyon (Aug. 7th, 1316), and took the name of
John XXII. (1316-1334) ; by some called John XXI. (see p. 92).
The new Pope had been a firm adherent of his predecessor, from
whom he was honourably distinguished by his simple personal
habits, but he was of a vehement and bitter temper. He was distin-
guished for his-acuteness, his eloquence, and learning ; and his pride
in these qualities formed a mixture of strength and rashness.2
Towards his virtual sovereigns, the kings of France, who were men
of far less vigour than Philip the Fair, he assumed the air of a
superior, and invaded their privileges in ecclesiastical affairs.3
The bigotry, which was a strong element in John's pride of
religious learning, must share with popular prejudice and the cruel
zeal of the French king the blame of the persecution of three classes
so different as persons accused of magic, lepers, and Jews. The
Inquisition was active in searching out the magical practices which
were commonly charged against the Albigenses. There may have
been an element of personal vengeance in the fate of Hugh Geraldi,
the bishop of John's native city, who, convicted of compassing the
Pope's death by magical arts, was flayed alive, torn asunder by
horses, and his remains burnt at the place of execution (1317). The
lepers, who had formerly been objects of compassion and the special
1 The French throne remained vacant for six months, as Louis X. had
left his wife with child; but the son born on Nov. 15th lived only six
davs, and on June 9th, 1317, the regent Philip, brother of Philip the
Fair and Louis X., caused himself to be crowned at Rheims as Philip V.
(surnamed the Tall, le Long). The claim of Jeanne, the daughter of
Louis X. by his first marriage, preferred by her uncle, the Duke of Bur-
gundy, was set aside by the States-General on a pretext derived from the
old laws of the Salian Franks (the " Salic Law "j, and this unjust decision
thenceforth established the rule by which females were excluded from the
succession to the crown. (Com p. the Stud nt's History of France, chap.
ix. § 22.) Philip, who had been deputed by his brother Louis to manage
the papal election, shut up the conclave at Lyon, and left them there when
the death of Louis called him to Paris.
2 Archbishop Trench characterizes him as "John XXII. , that ' man of
blood,' as some named him, than whom there may have been worse and
wickeder men in the Papal Chair, but scarcely one who more repels every
sympathy.'' — Medieval < hurch History, p. 290.
3 For the details see Robertson, vol. iv. pp. 65-6.
A.D. 1320. CRUSADE OF THE PASTOUREAUX. Ill
oare of the Franciscans, fell under the popular suspicion of a plot,
instigated by Jews and Mohammedans, to poison the wells and
infect all Christians with their own loathsome disease. Many of
them were shut up and burnt in their houses by excited mobs ; and
many more were sentenced indiscriminately by the judges, at the
King's express order, to a more formal death by fire. The like fate
was now inflicted on many of the Jews, whom St. Louis had allowed
to return to France ; and, while the King obtained their confiscated
property, the Pope ordered the bishops to destroy all copies of the
Talmud, as being the chief support of their perversity.1
The popular hatred of the Jews showed itself, in combination
with a wild remnant of the old crusading zeal, in a fanatical
movement, which was provoked by the exactions made under the
pretence of a crusade. In 1320, there appeared in the north of
France a body of peasants, chiefly boys, who took the name of
the Pastoureaux, which had before denoted a similar movement
in the reign of St. Louis.2 Their leaders were a priest, who had
been deprived of his parish for misconduct, and an apostate Bene-
dictine monk. They professed to set out on pilgrimage for the
Holy Land, marching in silence with a cross borne before them,
and seeking support in alms. But the band was soon swollen
by lawless ruffians, and their begging became .plunder. Their
zeal wras chiefly displayed in massacring and pillaging the Jews ;
but they spread a general terror as they advanced southwards,
and at Avignon they were anathematized by the Pope. Their
numbers had swollen to 40,000 when they reached Languedoc,
where they proposed to embark at Aigues Mortes ; but, shut out
from that town by the governor, and hemmed in by a cordon of
troops, most of them perished from famine, exposure, and fever;
and of the remnant thus weakened, numbers were hanged on trees
and gibbets.
§ 6. The contest for the imperial crown, which ensued on the
1 " Bernard Guidonis, as inquisitor of Toulouse, threw two cartloads of
Talmuds into the fire on the 29th Dec, 1319 (Hist. Lang. iv. 181). Many
Tews threw their children into the fire in order to rescue them from being
iorcibly baptized." Robertson, vol. iv. p. 67.
2 These earlier Pastoureaux were a body of shepherds and other peasants,
who banded themselves together in 1251, with the professed object of
obtaining the release of Louis IX., who had been taken prisoner at
Damietta. Their leader was a mysterious personage, called the Master
of Hungary — a title which suggests a connection with the Manicheans
about the Danube — of whom the most marvellous and inconsistent stories
were told. They were at first encouraged by the queen-mother ; but, as
they advanced from Paris to the south, they committed excesses both
against the clergy and the Jews, and at last their leader and many of his
followers were hanged, and the rest dispersed.
112 LOUIS IV. AND FREDERICK OF AUSTRIA. Chap. VII.
death of Henry VII., gave John XXII. an opportunity of renewing
the pretensions which his predecessors had asserted against the
Hohenstaufen. While the Papacy was still vacant after the death
of Clement V., two parties among the electors had made a douhle
election at Frankfort to the dignity of King of the Komans ; one
party choosing Frederick of Austria, a son of Henry's predecessor,
Albert ; while the partisans of the late Emperor, headed by Peter
Aichspalter, archbishop of Mainz, chose Louis of Bavaria, a grand-
son of Rudolf of Hapsburg through female descent (Oct. 19 and 20,
1314). The latter prince, besides the majority of three unquestion-
able votes over the two given for Frederick, had possession of the
city of Frankfort, where he was solemnly inaugurated, and he was
crowned at Aix-la-Chapelle as Louis IV. by the Archbishop of
Mainz (Nov. 26); the Archbishop of Cologne having crowned
Frederick at Bonn on the preceding day.
The contest between the rivals had lasted nearly two years, when
John was elected to the Papacy ; and he assumed the appearance of
neutrality in order to establish his own right to dispose of the
imperial crown ; avowing, as we are told, the principle that " when
kings and princes quarrel, then the Pope is truly Pope." His
predecessor Clement had, immediately on the death of Henry V1L,
claimed the administration of the empire in Italy as an ancient
right of the Papacy, and had appointed the Angevine prince, Eobert
of Naples, as imperial vicar in that country. John went further
still ; declariDg by a Bull that all the authority held in Italy under
grants of the late Emperor was at an end, and forbidding all officials
to exercise such authority without fresh commissions from himself.
These assumptions, and the well-founded apprehension of a scheme
for subjecting all Italy to Robert of Anjou, as the ally and agent of
the Pope, provoked a spirit which strengthened the anti-papal
party, especially among the tyrants who had now usurped the rule
of most of the 1 talian republics. Among these, the most conspicuous
chief of the Ghibelline party was Matthew Visconti, of Milan, who,
though he laid down the title of Imperial Yicar, procured his election
as captain-general of the republic (1313), and founded, in spite of all
the interdicts and even the proclamation of a Crusade against him
by John, the hereditary power which was afterwards (1395) con-
verted by the Emperor Wenceslaus into the duchy of Milan.1
Hallam (Mid. Ages, vol. i. p. 411) says of the Visconti: "That
family, the object of every league formed in Italy for more than fifty
years* in constant hostility to the Church, and well inured to interdicts
and excommunications, producing no one man of military talents, but
fertile of tyrants detested for their perfidiousness and cruelty, was never-
theless enabled, with almost uninterrupted success, to add city after city
A.D. 1316. CONTEST OF JOHN AND LOUIS. 113
§ 7. Even in Germany, John set up the pretension to a vicariate
during the v.icancy of the imperial throne,1 — a vacancy which he
held to exist till he himself should decide between the rival emperors-
elect; nor did he show any disposition to end the strife which was
exhausting both parties to his ultimate profit. He addressed both
rivals as King of the Romans, and desired them to settle their
quarrel and report the result to him. This policy was brought to
an end by the decisive victory which Louis the Bavarian won at
Muhldorf, taking Frederick and his brother Henry prisoners (Sept.
28, 1322). The victorious prince was soon required to submit his
title to the Pope's decision ; and a long interchange of manifestoes
and arguments ended in his excommunication by John, from which
sentence he appealed to a general council, and to a true and lawful
future pope (1324). The controversy is especially memorable for
the bold principles of imperial authority in the civil relations of the
Church, and condemnation of papal usurpations, which were set
forth in elaborate arguments by the literary champions of Louis, the
English Franciscan, William of Ockham, and the two great lights of
the University of Paris, John of Jandun, and Marsilius Kaimondini
of Padua, a physician, who had also studied law at Orleans.2 To
the two latter is ascribed the joint authorship of the famous tract
against the Pope, under the ironical title of Defensor Pads 3 — as he
ought to have been, instead of the fomenter of war. Starting from
the principles of civil government laid down in Aristotle's Politics,
to the dominion of Milan, till it absorbed .all the north of Italy " —
meaning Lombardy, but not Piedmont or the territory of Venice.
1 By the Bull Si fratrum of 1316, John distinctly asserted the vicariate
of the Pope during a vacancy of the Empire; and the same claim had
already been made by Boniface VIII., when he refused to recognize
Albert I. But this pretension of the Popes was never admitted by the
Germans. " Still their place was now generally felt to be higher than
that of the monarch, and their control over the three spiritual electors
and the whole body of the clergy was far more effective than his. A
spark of national feeling was at length kindled by the exactions and
shameless subservience to France of the Court of Avignon ; and the infant
democracy of industry and intelligence, represented by the cities and by
the English Franciscan Occam, supported Louis IV. in his conflict with
John XXII., till even the princes who had risen by the help of the Pope
were obliged to oppose him." (Bryce. p. 219, 220.)
2 We have to speak fully of Ockham, and his famous contributions to
the controversy, among the Schoolmen (Chap. XXXII.). John of Jandun
(whose surname, de Jandano, from his birthplace in Champagne, is some-
times corrupted into de Gandavo, of Ghent) wrote a tract, De Kullitate
Processuum Papse, Johnrmis contra Ludwicum Imperatorem, printed in
Goldast, i. 18-21.
3 In Goldast, ii. 154—312; for a fuller account of its contents, see
Robertson, vol. iv. pp. 79, 80.
114 LOUIS IV. SUPREME IN GERMANY. Chap. VII.
and regarding them as best fulfilled in the elective Empire, the
work assails the whole theory, not only of the temporal sovereignty,
but of the spiritual supremacy, of the Roman See. In civil power,
the Pope ought to be subject to the Emperor, and to be elected
and, on sufficient cause, deposed, by him and the people : in Church
government and doctrine, the ultimate authority belongs to a
General Council : the precedence of one Apostle and church over the
rest, and the need of an earthly head of the Church, are plainly
denied. But perhaps even these bold assaults on the very foundations
upon which the Papal power had grown up, had less effect on the
people than the extravagance with which John's champions x revived
all the most extreme claims, supported by all the falsifications of
history, from the donation of Constantine to the pretensions of
Hildebrand, Innocent, and Boniface.
§ 8. The loyalty of the German people to Louis was confirmed by
the intrigues of the Pope, in interviews at Avignon, with Charles IV.
of France, Robert of Naples, and King John of Bohemia, to hand over
the imperial crown to the King of France ; in pursuance of which
scheme John pronounced a ban against Louis (March 31, 1324), and
laid Germany under an interdict (July ll).2 The Austrian party,
however, not only refused to concur in this scheme, but Leopold
formally sent the imperial insignia to.Louis, who released Frederick
from captivity on his renouncing his claim to the Empire and
making an alliance with him against all enemies, especially " against
him who styles himself Pope " (March 1325). Frederick not only
kept his word, in spite of the Pope's dispensation and injunctions to
the contrary, but placed himself entirely in the hands of Louis,
and lived with him like a brother ; and his own brother, Leopold,
the real leader of the Austrian party, died suddenly about a year
later (Feb. 1326).
§ 9. Louis now deemed himself strong enough to maintain his
cause in Italy in person, whither he was invited by his Ghibelline
partisans, aud to receive the imperial crown at Rome. But in a diet
1 The chief papal advocates were Augustinus Triumphus (Triomfi), an
Augustinian friar of Ancona (06. 1328), who wrote a Summa de Potestate
Eccle$iast:ca ad J oh. XXII. I. (first printed at Augsburg, 1473; Romoe,
1582); and the Spanish Franciscan, Alvarus Pelagius (Alvar Pelajo),
whose De Planctu Ecclesise Libri II. was written at Avignon in 1330, and
revised ten years later by the author, then bishop of Silves in Portugal
(printed at Ulm, 1474; Venet. 1560). For a summary of the contents of
both works, see Gieseler, vol. iv. pp. 31-34. As to the latter, " it is
remarkable how the writer combines with his extravagant papal ism an
unsparing exposure of the corruptions which existed in the Church, and
had their real source in the system of the Pope and his court (see
Janus, 247-8)." Robertson, vol. iv. p. 80.
2 For the sufferings caused by this "Long Interdict," see Chap. XXXIII. § 6.
A.D. 1327. LOUIS IV. IN ITALY1. 125
at Spires the expedition was strongly opposed, especially by the
ecclesiastical princes ;, and most of the great feudatories refused their
bounden service to a sovereign who was excommunicated. In
February, 1327, Louis crossed the Alps with a train which a
chronicler likens to a mere hunting party ; but his adherents
gathered round him at Trent, not only from the Ghibelline party
of Italy, but many bishops, the grand master of the Teutonic order,
and a multitude of Franciscans, Dominicans, and others, whom
John had alienated from their natural loyalty to the Papacy. Mar-
silius and John of Jandun enlarged on the misdeeds of " Priest
John," which were set forth in 18 articles, as the grounds on which
the assembly declared him a heretic and unworthy of the Papacy.
The charge of heresy had been brought against the Pope by the
"spiritual" Franciscans, whom his enmity was now driving more
and more decidedly into the Ghibelline ranks.1 On receiving the
report of this meeting, John issued his " fifth process," pronouncing
Louis deprived of all the fiefs held by him both from the Church
and the Empire, and specially the duchy of Pavaria ; absolving all
his subjects from their allegiance, and declaring that he had
incurred the penalties of heresy by his persistent favouring of
heretics since his excommunication (April 3, 13l.:7).2 At Milan,
whence the archbishop had fled, Louis received the iron crown from
three bishops who had been deprived of their sees by the Guelphic
party ; but here too he began to learn how Italy had finally escaped
from any real exercise of the imperial authority. By deposing and
imprisoning Galeazzo Visconti, as an act of justice, he alarmed the
Ghibelline tyrants of the Lombard and Tuscan cities ; but yet he
was received by all Northern Italy from hatred of the Pope.
§ 10. Louis marched on to Rome. The city was in that social
and political disorder, which was its normal state during the Middle
Ages, and now aggravated by the absence of the Pope.3 A republic
in form, without an element of popular government ; with an idle
and turbulent populace, destitute of manufacturing and commercial
industry; and without the prosperous and powerful middle-class
which had risen up in the other cities of Northern Italy; it was
kept in commotion by the feuds of the powerful families — the
1 Respecting the quarrel between John and the Franciscans, see further
in Chap. XXV. § 7.
2 For the ten, see Gieseler, vol. iv. p. 37. About the same time
(April 9th) several of the adherents of Louis were excommunicated by
name, especially Marsilius of Padua and John of Jandun; and these
two were afterwards expressly declared heretics and outlaws (Oct. 23,
1328).
3 See Brvce, Holy I?o?nan Empire, c. xvi., for an admirable description
of the state of Rome during the Middle Ages.
116 THE ANTIPOPE NICOLAS V. Chap. VII.
papalist Orsini, the Ghibelline Colonna ! and Savelli — who became
in turn the supporters or masters of the Papal Legate, or of a
foreign prince, as at this time of Robert of Naples. The people,
incensed against John by his evasive answer to an invitation to
return, and by the attempt of a papal Genoese force to surprise the
city, received Louis with enthusiasm. His consecration as Emperor
in St. Peter's was performed by excommunicated bishops, and the
imperial crown was placed on his head by Sciarra Colonna, as
captain of the city (Jan. 17, 1328). To the Pope's denunciation of
both coronations and proclamation of a Crusade against the usurper,
Louis replied by presiding as Emperor at a vast assembly in the
Place of St. Peter's, where some Franciscans and others denounced
the misdeeds of " priest James of Cahors, who styled himself
John XXI L;" he was pronounced to be deprived of the Papacy ;
and the Emperor declared it to be his duty, after the example of
Otho the Great, to provide a fit successor to the apostolic see
(April 18th). This revival of the claim to the election of the Pope
by the Roman people, on the nomination of their Emperor, was
carried out in another assembly on Ascension Day (May 12th),
when Peter Rainalucci, of Corbaria, was invested with the nominal
dignity of Pope Nicolas V.2 Hitherto a rigid Franciscan, he
exchanged his strict poverty for the luxury and ostentation which
seemed now inseparable from the Papacy, and supported it by the
traditional expedients of selling offices and preferments. He ob-
tained little support even from the imperialists of Rome, where the
party of John grew stronger, and Louis offended the Ghibellines
by his impolitic measures. The people, who had welcomed the
Emperor as a deliverer, found themselves burdened by new taxes to
supply his wants, and plundered by the German soldiers ; while
their provisions were cut short by the enterprize of Robert of
Naples, who took Ostia and sent his galleys up the Tiber.
Instead of a bold advance, to establish his power by wresting
Southern Italy from the Angevin, Louis found his position
untenable at Rome. His retreat, on the 4th of August, was
attended by curses and derision, mingled with acclamations for
" Holy Church;" and the populace even pelted his men with stones
and killed some of them. The privileges granted to the city by the
1 At the time now in question the Colonna were divided into two
factions, under the brothers Stephen and Sciarra, the former adhering to
the Pope, the latter to the Empire ; and Sciarra, elected by the Romans
as their captain, drove Stephen out of the city.
2 He is only reckoned as an Antipope, and the title of Nicolas V.
was afterwards borne by a lawful Pope, Thomas de Sarzana (1447-
1455). See Chapter XIII.
A.D. 1328-30. FAILURE OF THE ITALIAN EXPEDITION. 117
Emperor and the Antipope were contemptuously burnt in the
Place of the Capitol.
At Pisa Louis was joined by the Franciscan leaders who had
escaped from Avignon— Michael of Cesena, Bonagratia, and William
of Ockham; and he held an assembly, in which Pope John was
again pronounced a heretic and sentenced to deposition (Dec. 13);
while John, at Avignon, renewed his condemnation of the Emperor
and the Antipope, who had joined Louis at Pisa. Meanwhile the
growing discontent of the Italians had pronounced a stronger prac-
tical sentence of failure on the expedition of Louis, whose retreat
across the Alps marked the final end of the imperial authority in
the peninsula (Jan. 1330). The Romans again swore fealty to the
Pope ; and his forgiveness was sued for by cities that had taken
part with the Emperor. The Antipope Nicolas, left behind at
Pisa, was given up to the Pope's urgent demand next year by his
protector, Count Boniface of Donoratico, on condition that his life
should be spared; and, after an abject submission at the feet of
John, he received the kiss of peace, and passed the remaining three
years of his life in honourable but strict seclusion in the palace at
Avignon.
§ 11. The death of Frederick of Austria, in January 1330, had no
effect in mitigating the Pope's animosity towards Louis, which was
inflamed by Naples and France. Philip VI. of Valois, who had
succeeded to the French crown in 1328, followed St. Louis in
maintaining the Gallican liberties against Rome. But it was in a
spirit far less pure than his sainted ancestor's that he proposed a
Crusade, with the twofold object of aspiring to the imperial crown,
as the head of united Christendom, and of obtaining concessions
from the Pope, who granted for the enterprize a tithe of all eccle-
siastical benefices for six years. In a diet at Spires, Louis denounced
the collection of this tithe in the empire as illegal without his
authority, and expressed a doubt of its being spent for its avowed
object. He declared himself ready to lead a Crusade if peace were
re-established in the distracted Empire, adding that he should have
lived long enough if he might but see a Pope who cared for his
soul's good. When his repeated missions to Avignon failed to
conciliate John, he proposed even to abdicate as the price of his
restoration to the Church, but this plan was frustrated through the
fault of his intended successor (1333).
§ 12. At this crisis the Pope incurred a new suspicion of heresy on
the part of his own supporters. The doctrine of an intermediate state
of departed spirits between death and the resurrection, interesting
as it is to believers in general, is evidently of vital consequence to
Roman Catholic Theology for its bearing on the intercession of
118 HERESY AND DEATH OF JOHN XXII. Chap. VII.
glorified saints. The earliest Fathers had taught that the souls
of those who have died in grace do not see the essence of God nor
are perfectly "blessed, till after their resurrection in the body ; but
this opinion appears to have been abandoned, and it was con-
demned by the University of Paris in 12^0. But in Advent, 1331,
John XXII. preached it publicly ; and he was reported to have
said that even the Blessed Virgin only beheld the humanity of the
Son, not His Divinity, till the final consummation. At the court
of Avignon an English Dominican alone opposed the Pope's
teaching; but his old enemies among the spiritual Franciscans
denounced it as heresy ; and at Paris it was vehemently resisted,
especially by the Dominicans. The King, who saw the opportunity
of forcing the Pope to further concessions, referred the question to
the theological faculty of Paris ; and their decision was that, from
the time when the Saviour, descending into hell {ad inferos, the
abode of departed spirits), led the souls of the redeemed out of
limbo, the souls of the faithful dead (whether those needing no
purgation, or on their release from purgatory), are caught up to the
"beatific vision" of the Divine Essence and the Blessed Trinity,
and perfectly enjoy the Blessed Deity. But, as a door of escape
for the Pope, they assumed that he had taught the contrary only
as citing an opinion, not as giving a decision. The King sent
this declaration to the Pope, desiring him to correct those about
him who taught the contrary ; and John replied in a tone curiously
contrasting with other papal utterances, treating it as a party
question between the doctors of the two courts ; asking his beloved
son to regard what was said, not who said it ; recommending the
King to study the proofs he had collected from the Fathers ; and
hinting that the whole was a trap to catch him in a charge of
heresy. The Italian cardinals and the Franciscan zealots urged
the Emperor to summon a council for the condemnation of the
heresy, when the Pope died at the age of ninety (Dec. 4th, 1334).
The recantation, which his successor published as having been
signed by John the day before his death, was suspected even by
his contemporaries. He left an immense treasure, amassed partly
under the pretext of a Crusade, but chiefly by his unscrupulous
manipulation of ecclesiastical patronage. " Yet although his long
pontificate was chiefly remarkable for the unrelenting hostility with
which he pursued the Emperor Louis, and for the extortions and
corruptions by which he so largely profited, it must in justice be
added that he is described as temperate in his habits, regular in the
observation of devotion, and unostentatious in his manner of life." x
1 Robertson, vol. iv. pp. 94, 95.
Palace of the Popes at Avignon.
CHAPTER VIII.
THE BABYLONIAN CAPTIVITY.— PAET II.
FROM BENEDICT XII. TO GREGORY XI. A.D. 1334 — l^
THE TRIBUNESHIP OF RIENZI AT ROME.
INCLUDING
1. Benedict XII. a reforming Pope — He resists Philip VI. — His rela-
tions with Rome and Italy. § 2. Efforts of Louis IV. for a reconciliation
frustrated by France — Spirit of Germany — Diet at Frankfort — First
Electoral Union at Rhense — Louis IV. and Edward III. — Question of the
Emperor's matrimonial jurisdiction. § 3. Character and politics of
Clement VI. — His profligate administration — Refusal to return to
Rome — Petrarch. § 4. Clement's animosity to Louis IV. — Discontent
in Germany — New quarrel about Naples — Queen Joanna and Andrew
of Hungary — Charles of Moravia elected as rival Emperor — Death of
Louis IV. — Succession of Charles IV. § 5. Joanna of Naples sells
Avignon to the Papacy. § 6. Republican spirit at Rome — Retrospect
from Arnold of Brescia to Rienzi — Petrarch's coronation in the Capitol
• — Rienzi's early life — His visit to Avignon — Career as Roman Tribune —
His faults and fall : imprisonment at Avignon. § 7. The Black Death :
its social and religions effects— A profligate Pope's testimony to the
virtues of the Friars — The fanatical Flagellants. § 8. Jubilee of 1350
— Innocent VI. a vigorous reformer — Anarchy in Italy — The Legate
Giles Albornoz — Return and death of Rienzi. § 9. Coronation of
Charles IV. — His Uolden Bui': its results on the Empire and Ger-
many. § 10. Urhan V. another reforming Pope — His buildings and
institutions — The Free Companies and Bernabo Visconti. § 11. The
120 BENEDICT XII. AND PHILIP VI. Chap. VIII.
Pope goes to Rome — Visit and reconciliation of the Eastern Emperor,
John Pal^ologus I. — Urban's return to Avignon, and death — Pro-
phecies of St. Bridget and Peter of Arragon. § 12. Gregory XI. and
St. Catherine of Siena — Disorders of Italy — The Pope's return to Rome,
and death — End of the Babylonian Captivity.
§ 1. An unforeseen turn in the intrigues of the conclave, which
was interpreted as a divine inspiration, brought about the elec-
tion of the cardinal James Fournier, a native of the country of
Foix, as Pope Benedict XII. (Dec. 20, 1334— April 25th, 1342).
His judgment on his own election — "You have chosen an ass" —
was belied by his sense and judgment, as well as his learning. The
colours in which his personal character is drawn by no less an
authority than Petrarch,1 are so dark as scarcely to admit of
deepening by the animosity of the monks and friars whom he
strove to reform. He reversed his predecessor's corrupt methods
of dealing with church patronage, and even eschewed the papal vice
of nepotism, telling his relations that, as James Fournier, he had
known them, but as Pope he had no kindred. He made an effort
to break the bondage of the Papacy to France ; refusing the King's
demand for the late Pope's treasures and a continuance of the eccle-
siastical tithe, ostensibly for the Crusade, but really for the war
with England ;2 and, when Philip went in person to Avignon, to
urge his claim with regard to the Crusade, Benedict told him that,
if he had two souls he would gladly sacrifice one for the King, but,
as he had only one, he must endeavour to save it (1336). He
refused Philip's request for investment with the vicariate of Italy.
But his courage and power fell short of shaking off the control of
France over his two great objects of policy, a return to Borne and
a reconciliation with the Emperor. He accepted his election by
the Romans to the office of Senator ; appointed vicars in Italy
under the Apostolic See; endeavoured to check party spirit by
forbidding the use of the names Guelph and Ghibelline ; and spent
large sums in repairing St. Peter's and other Roman churches and
palaces : but the design of returning to Rome, or at least to Bologna,
1 In a confidential letter written immediately after Benedict's death
(Epist. 1 sine titulo: comp. Sade's Petrci'que ii. 13, n.), the poet describes
the Pope as addicted to fierce anger, indolence, and sensuality ; and his
habitual drunkenness is said to have originated the proverb Bib nnus
papaliter.
- The reader is reminded that Philip of Valois provoked the hostility of
England by his aid to the Scotch (1336), and it was in 1337 that
lvlward III. advanced his public claim to the crown of France. The war
that ensued tended, of course, to hamper Philip in his dealings both with
the Pope and the Emperor.
A.D. 1336-8. THE CONTEST WITH LOUIS IV. 121
where a palace was begun for him by the legate, was frustrated by
a display of anti-papal spirit in Italy, and by other difficulties.
So he stayed at Avignon, and began the vast papal palace there.
§ 2. Benedict was sincerely desirous to restore the peace of
Christendom by a reconciliation with Louis ; and he even replied
to the charges made by the Kings of France and Naples against the
Emperor as the enemy of the Church : — " Rather it is we that have
sinned against him. He would, if he might have been allowed,
have come with a staff in his hand to our predecessor's feet ; but
he has been in a manner challenged to act as he has done." But
the influence of Philip forbad his returning an answer to a fifth
and sixth embassy which Louis sent to Avignon, offering the
most humiliating terms of submission and obedience, even to
laying down the imperial title, to receive it again from the Pope
(1336). When his envoys returned, weary of waiting for an
answer, Louis made an alliance with the King of England, who
was preparing to invade France. A last effort was made by a
mission to Avignon from a council of the Archbishop of Mainz and
his suffragans at Spires ; and the Pope is said to have wept as he
told the envoys that Philip had threatened him with a worse fate
than that of Boniface VIII., if he should absolve the Bavarian
against the will of the King of France.1
The spirit of Germany was now roused to resist the claim of
the Pope to control the election of the Emperor at the bidding
of the French king. On Rogation Sunday, 1338, Louis laid his
whole case before a great diet of princes and nobles, deputies
from the cities and cathedral chapters ; and, after an argument
by canonists and lawyers, in which the Franciscan Bonagratia
took a leading part, the assembly decided that the papal censures
against the Emperor were wrongful and of none effect, that the
interdict ought not to be observed, and that any of the clergy
who wished to obey it should be compelled to perform their
office. This decision was followed by a meeting of the electors
(except the King of Bohemia, who acted throughout with France
and Naples), at Rhense on the Rhine,2 which is celebrated as
1 Albertus Argent., p. 127, ap. Gieseler, vol. iv. p. 48.
2 This famous spot, in the midst of the finest scenery of the Rhine,
between Coblenz and Boppart, is distinctly mentioned as the place of
meeting for the electors on the occasion of the election of Henry Vll.
(1308). It lay within the territory of the Archbishop of Cologne, con-
veniently near the frontiers of the Archbishops of Mainz and Treves and
the Elector Palatine. The Gothic chapel called Konujstuhl (king's chair),
in which the electors met and the chosen king was enthroned, was built
by the Emperor Charles IV. in 1376, and restored (after its ruin by the
French) in 1844. (See the Illustration to Chap. XXXII.)
122 GERMANY AND THE PAPACY. Chap. VIII.
the First Electoral Union (Churverein, July 15th, 1338). They
made a solemn declaration that the King of the Komans1 received
his rank and power solely from the choice of the Electors, and
needed no confirmation of the Pope; and they swore to defend
the ancient rights, liberties, and customs of the Empire, and their
own, against every human command, without exception, nor to avail
themselves of any dispensation, absolution, or relaxation, of this
their oath.2 They sent this declaration to the Pope, with a denial
of his authority to appoint a sovereign or confer sovereign rights
over the Empire. Another diet at Frankfort (Aug. 8th) con-
firmed the resolutions of these two assemblies as laws of the
Empire, and Louis issued edicts to enforce them ; while the war of
argument was renewed between his literary supporters, headed by
William of Ockham,3 and the partisans of the Pope, who published
his denunciations of the Emperor. The German priests, banished
for obedience to the interdict, resorted to Avignon ; but, obtaining
no compensation for their losses, they returned and submitted to
Louis. The contest had become thoroughly national, when the
Emperor's vacillation and rashness lost him the advantages he had
thus gained.
- Edward III. had crossed to Flanders, and Louis met him at
Coblenz (September). Their alliance against Philip was solemnly
confirmed, and the King of England was appointed imperial
vicar over the territory west of Cologne. But, in spite of his
oath and the subsidies he received from Edward, Louis allowed
himself to be enticed by his mother-in-law, who was Philip's
sister, into an alliance with France (1339-40). But his hope
of obtaining absolution, through the mediation which Philip only
affected to use, was frustrated by the Pope's demand for un-
conditional submission. While things were in this state, the
Emperor did his cause irreparable harm by invading the Papal
jurisdiction in matrimonial cases. In order to obtain the Tyrol for
his own family, he dissolved the marriage of its heiress, Margaret,
with a son of the King of Bohemia, and granted a dispensation for
her marriage with his own son, Louis, whom he had made Marquis
of Brandenburg (1341). In this assumption he was again sup-
ported by Marsilius of Padua and William of Ockham, who argued
that the imperial jurisdiction in such cases was handed down from
the old Roman emperors, and, though it was for ecclesiastics to
decide on the grounds which justify a divorce, their application
1 On the title, see note, pp. 89-90.
2 See the original in Gieseler, vol. iv. p. 49.
3 Compendium errorum Papse, Joannis XXII., published during the
papacy of Benedict XII.
A.D. 1342. POPE CLEMENT VI. 123
belongs to the secular judge ; that " it is for the human lawgiver
to order that to be done which is established by the divine law."1
Both politically and ecclesiastically, these steps gave wide offence,
at the very time when a far more decided opponent ascended the
papal chair.
§ 3. On the death of Benedict XII. (April 25th, 1342), the election
fell (May 7th) on a thorough partisan of France, Cardinal Peter Roger,
of a noble family in the Limousin, who had been a Benedictine
monk and chancellor to King Philip, and was now Archbishop of
Rouen. Pope Clement VI. (1342-1352) "was noted for his learn-
ing, for his eloquence, and for an extraordinary power of memory ;
his manners were agreeable, and he is described as free from malice
and resentment. His morals were never of any rigid correctness ;
and, while he was Pope, a countess of France, if not absolutely his
mistress, is said to have exercised an absolute influence over him.
He was a lover of splendour and luxury. The great palace of
Avignon was growing under his care, and the princely houses of
the cardinals rose around it ; the court of the successor of St. Peter
was, perhaps, the gayest and most festive in Europe. Under
Clement the vice of the papal city became open and scandalous.
Petrarch, who himself cannot be described as a model of rigid and
intolerant virtue, expressed in the strongest terms his horror at the
abominations which filled the new 'Babylon of the West,' and
withdrew in disgust from the papal city to the solitudes of
Vaucluse." 2 The ecclesiastical government of Clement was in
keeping with his personal character, and his shameless bestowal
of benefices', in defiance of the rights of sovereigns and chapters, on
the gay and dissolute young men who won his favour, as well as on
his relations, was made a boast of in his answer to a remonstrance,
" Our predecessors did not know how to be Pope."
Such a father of the faithful, and " servant of the servants of
God," was not likely to exchange the luxurious ease of Avignon for
the cares of government at Rome. Two missions, composed of
different classes (1342-3), invited his return, which was urged by
Petrarch, who was one of the deputies, in a poetical epistle, describ-
ing the attractions of the city.3 Clement replied that his presence
beyond the Alps was necessary to mediate between France and
England ; but he promised to visit Rome when those troubles were
composed, and meanwhile he accepted the dignity of Senator, but
only as a private person, not in his character of Pope.
§ 4. In his relations with the Emperor Louis, personal animosity
and papal ambition prevailed completely over the easy good-nature
1 Marsilius and Ockham, ap. Gieseler, iv 52; Robertson, iv. 103.
2 Robertson, vol. iv. pp. 104-5. 3 Petrarch; Epist. ii. p. 1340.
124 LOUIS IV. AND CLEMENT VI. Chap. VIII.
of Clement's usual character. He had already taken" a bitter part
against the " Bavarian " or " boor " (baurum), as he called him in a
sermon ; and now the urgent overtures of Louis to the new Pope
were met by demands for unlimited submission, followed up by a
new Bull, recounting all his offences, and calling on him to lay
down the imperial dignity within three months (April 12th, 1343).
Clement wrote to the German princes, desiring them to prepare for
a new election, and threatening, if they hesitated, that he would
appoint a new Emperor by the same authority by which Pope Leo
had transferred the crown of the West from the Greeks to the
Germans. That extreme course was averted for the present by
Louis's appearance before the electors at Khense, offering to be
guided by their judgment ; but his acceptance of all the Pope's
terms was met by new demands of absolute submission, not only
as Emperor, but as King of Germany. This fresh usurpation was
rejected by an imperial diet at Frankfort with an indignation in
which the Emperor was involved for his vacillation, and he was
charged with making his personal interests the only obstacle to
peace. Another meeting of electors at Rhense rejected the Em-
peror's offer to resign in favour of his son Louis ; and a new candi-
date was set up, Charles, Marquis of Moravia, the son of Louis's
constant enemy, John, King of Bohemia.1 Charles had been a
pupil of Pope Clement, when the latter was Abbot of Fecamp.
A new cause of quarrel now arose out of the affairs of Italy.
Charles, the only son of Robert, King of Naples, had died in 1328,
leaving two infant daughters, Joanna and Maria. In order, as it
seems, to compensate the elder branch of his family for their exclu-
sion from the kingdom,2 he had arranged a marriage between his
1 The name of John, who fell blind about this time, is familiar to
English readers for his fate at Crecy. where his crest and motto, " Ich
dien," became the prize of the Prince of Wales.
2 Charles II., the second King of Naples of the line of Anjou, had
married a sister of Ladislaus IV., King of Hungary, on whose death, in
1290, Pope Nicolas IV. decided for Charles Martel as King of Hungary
in preference to Andrew III., the son of Ladislaus. Charles Martel was
defeated at Zagrab in 1292, and died in 1295, and Andrew III. died in
1301, ending the line of Arpad. The claim of Charles Robert (or Charobert)
son of Charles Martel, had already been advanced, and, after a contest, he
became Charles I., King of Hungary. He was, of course, the direct heir to
the Kingdom of Naples ; but, on the death of Charles II. (1309), the high
qualities shown by Robert, his third sou, caused him to be preferred to
his nephew, Charles of Hungary, by the decision of Pope Clement V. ;
and, in his reign of thirty-four years, " Robert the Wise '' fully justified
his choice, and remained the mainstay of the Guelphic party in Italy.
John Villani says that for 500 years there had been no such sovereign,
either for abilities or acquired knowledge.
A.D. 1347. DEATH OF LOUIS IV. 125
heiress, Joanna, and Andrew, the second son of his nephew Charles
Robert (or Charobert), King of Hungary (1333). The bridegroom,
who was seven years old (the bride being six), was educated at
Naples, but grew up a rude and headstrong youth. When Joanna
succeeded to the crown on her grandfather's death (1343), an Hun-
garian faction was formed at Naples; Andrew claimed to be
crowned in his own right, as heir of Charles II., and talked im-
prudently of the vengeance he would take on his opponents. He
suspected the young queen of infidelity, and the quarrel was
fomented by the rival parties in the court. After two years,
Andrew was strangled on the night of September 18th, 1345, by
a conspiracy, to which Joanna was suspected of being privy. On
the death of her child, the posthumous son of Andrew, Louis King
of Hungary claimed the crown of both Sicilies, and invaded
Apulia to avenge his brother's murder. The Emperor Louis
supported him as a means of regaining influence in Italy ; and
Clement, while refusing an audience to the envoys of the King of
Hungary because of his connection with the excommunicated
Bavarian, fulminated against the latter another most violent
anathema, and called on the electors to choose a new king
(April 13th, 1346). Charles of Moravia, who had gone with his
father to urge his claim at Avignon, bound himself to an absolute
submission to the papal see. Clement deposed Louis's chief sup-
porter, Henry of Virneburg, archbishop of Mainz, the official presi-
dent of the electors, replacing him by Count Gerlach of Nassau,
a youth of twenty, who summoned the Archbishops of Cologne and
Treves, with the King of Bohemia and the Duke of Saxony, to
Rhense.1 These five electors proceeded to declare the empire
vacant. They chose Charles of Moravia King of the Romans, and
enthroned him on the Konigstuhl, as Frankfort was held by Louis
(July 11th, 1346).
But Germany with one accord rejected " the priest's emperor ; " a
diet at Spires under Louis declared the election null, and denied the
Pope's right to depose an emperor ; and Charles was fain to withdraw
with his father to France. Both followed Philip to the field against
Edward III. ; and, while the blind King of Bohemia died like a
knight of romance at Crecy, the Emperor elect saved himself by
flight (August 26th, 1346). A civil war was imminent ; and even
the death of Louis IV., by a fall from his horse (October 1 1th, 1347),
did not end the dispute. The Bavarian party, headed by Henry
of Virneburg, who was still generally recognized as Archbishop of
1 The Emperor's sou, Louis of Brandenburg, w-as excluded from the
electoral college by the Pope, on tbe ground that his appointment by his
father to the marquisate had been illegal.
II— H
126 THE EMPEROR CHARLES IV. Chap. VIII.
Mainz, offered the crown to Edward III., who declined it by the
advice of his parliament (1 348). They then chose Gunther, Count
of Schwarzburg in Thuringia, who was enthroned at Frankfort
(January, 1349) ; but he met with little support, and, being hope-
lessly ill, he resigned his pretensions for a sum of money, and
died in June. Charles made terms with the Bavarian party,
undertaking to obtain the Pope's sanction to the marriage of
Louis of Brandenburg with Margaret of the Tyrol. Whether
or not he submitted to a new election (as some authorities state),
Charles IV., now King of Bohemia, was recognized without dispute
as King of the Romans. His reign lasted till 1378.
§ 5. When Louis of Hungary invaded Apulia, Joanna of Naples,
who had married her cousin and alleged paramour and accomplice
in her husband's murder, Louis of Tarentum, fled with her husband
to her county of Provence, and was received with great honour at
Avignon. After the form of an enquiry by three cardinals into
the charges brought against her by the King of Hungary, the Pope
granted a dispensation for her marriage. When Louis retired from
Italy, after punishing many of his brother's alleged assassins, Joanna
was invited to return. To meet the expenses of the journey and the
defence of her kingdom, she sold Avignon to Clement (January
1348); and the territory was a papal possession till the great
French Revolution.1
§ 6. Rome was at this time the scene of one of the most striking
episodes in her medieval annals, which has been related in brilliant
passages of history and romance.2 While some forms of the old Re-
public remained as lifeless names amidst the corruption and decay
of the city, the memory of its freedom and glories was cherished in
bitter contrast with the haughty rule of the Teutonic emperors, and
in jealousy of the sacerdotal authority. This feeling had obtained
a more definite direction in the twelfth century, under the impulse
of the revived study of Roman law and the example of the re-
publics of Northern Italy ; and it was wakened into a paroxysm
of seeming life by Arnold of Brescia. " But practically the
scheme was absurd, and could not maintain itself against any
serious opposition. As a modern historian aptly expresses it,
' they were setting up ruins ;' they might as well have raised the
broken columns that strew the Forum, and hoped to rear out of
them a strong and stately temple. The reverence which the men
of the Middle Ages felt for Rome was given altogether to the name
and place, nowise to the people, As for power, they had none : so
1 It was annexed by the Republic in 1791, and was incorporated with
France by the treaties of 1815 and 1816.
2 Gibbon, c. lxx. ; and Lord Lytton's Bienzi.
A.D. 1347. REPUBLICAN SPIRIT AT ROME. 127
far from holding Italy in subjection, they could scarcely maintain
themselves against the hostility of Tusculum. But it would have
been worth the while of the Teutonic emperors to have made the
Romans their allies, and bridled by their help the temporal am-
bition of the Popes. The offer was actually made to them, first to
Conrad III., who seems to have taken no notice of it ; and after-
wards to Frederick I., who repelled in the most contumelious
fashion the envoys of the Senate. Hating and fearing the Pope,
he always respected him : towards the Romans he felt all the con-
tempt of a feudal king for burghers, and of a German warrior
for Italians. At the demand of Pope Hadrian, who prudently
thought no heresy so dangerous as one which threatened the
authority of the clergy, Arnold of Brescia was seized by the
imperial prefect, put to death, and his ashes cast into the Tiber,
lest the people should treasure them up as relics. But the mar-
tyrdom of their leader did not quench the hopes of his followers.
The republican constitution continued to exist, and rose from time
to time, during the weakness or the absence of the Popes, into a
brief and fitful activity. Once awakened, the idea, seductive at
once 'to the imagination of the scholar and the vanity of the
Roman citizen, could not wholly disappear, and two centuries
after Arnold's time it found a more brilliant, if less disinterested
exponent, in the tribune Rienzi." l
Since the retirement of the Papal Court to Avignon, the anarchy
at Rome and the factions of the noble houses had become more
intolerable than ever. The last attempts of Henry VII. and
Louis IV. to restore the imperial authority had ended in the final
alienation of the Romans from their German sovereigns, long since
only such in name. But one hope seemed left, — the restitution of
the Republic, sanctioned and dignified by the return of the spiritual
sovereign, whose presence would mark Rome as still the capital of
the world. This feeling found fervid expression both in the poetry
and prose of Petrarch, whose youth shared the exile at Avignon.2
Of his feeling towards Rome one utterance may be chosen from a
letter to his friend, John Colonna : — " Thinkest thou not that I
long to see that city, to which there has never been any like nor
ever shall be ; which even an enemy called a city of kings ; of
whose people it hath been written, ' Great is the valour of the
Roman people, great and terrible their name;' concerning whose
unexampled glory and incomparable Empire, which was, and is,
1 Bryce, Holy Poman Empire, pp. 278, 279.
2 Francesco Petrarca was born in 1304 at Arezzo, in Tuscnrxy (Arretium,
the native town of Maecenas), whence his father (a fiieml of Dante)
removed to Avignon. He died at Arqua, July 18th, 1374.
128 RISE OF RIENZI. Chap. VIII.
and is to be divine, prophets have sung ; where are the tombs of
the apostles and martyrs, and the bodies of so many thousands of
the saints of Christ ?"
Amidst the solemnities of Easter Day, 1341, Petrarch was crowned
with laurel in the Capitol, — as the prince both of Italian intellect and
Roman patriotism. Probably among the enthusiastic spectators of his
triumph was Nicholas Rienzi,1 then a young man of twenty-seven,
whose indignation had already been roused by a cruel bereavement
through the anarchy which prevailed at Rome. Born about 1314,
Rienzi sprang from among the lowest ranks of the people in the
Transteverine region, where his father kept a tavern and his mother
was a washerwoman and water-carrier ; though the morbid vanity,
which marred his career in the hour of success, claimed the Emperor
Henry VII. as his father. His low birth did not debar him from a
good education, with a view to his becoming a notary : he delighted
in the study of the Roman classics, and acquired a remarkable skill
in deciphering and interpreting ancient inscriptions. This converse
with the great minds and great deeds of the old Republic had inspired
him with the vision of being a chosen instrument to revive the
glories of Rome, when an accident added the impulse of a personal
motive. Just when he was of full age, his young and dearly loved
brother fell an innocent victim to one of the faction fights which
the nobles waged daily in the streets; and the failure to obtain
redress embittered his disgust at the state of Rome (1334-5).
In 1342-3, Rienzi went to Avignon with the deputation sent (as
we have seen) to invite the new Pope, Clement VI., to return to
Rome. His eloquence is said to have been admired by the Pope,
as it certainly was by Petrarch, who conceived hopes from the
enthusiasm which he afterwards found to be wanting in stedfast-
ness.2 Returning to Rome invested with the office of papal notary,
1 This famous name was not that of his family, but a corrupted patronymic
from Lorenzo, his father's name ; the o being changed to the plural i of
family names. By the popular abridgmeut of his Christian name, he
was called Cola di tiienzo or Rienzi. The original records say nothing of
the family name Gabrini, given by some writers. The leading authority
for Rienzi's life is a chronicle entitled Historic Romanse Fragnienta in
Muratori's Antiquities, vol. iii., and re-edited by Zephyrino Re, Florence,
1828 and 1854. The most important modern work, compiled chiefly
from unprinted sources, is Cola di Rienzo und seine Zeit, von Dr. F.
Papencordt, Hamburg and Gotha, 1841. Canon Robertson refers also to
Lord Broughton's Italy, vol. ii. pp. 512,/.
2 Writing after Rienzi's fall, and drawing an argument from his
temporary success for the possibility of renovating Rome, Petrarch
describes him as follows: — " Vir unus obscurissimae originis et nullarum
opum, atque, ut ratio docuit, plus animi habens quam constantiae, rei-
publicae imbecillos humeros subjicere ausus est, et tutelam labentis
A.D. 1347. RIENZI TRIBUNE OF ROME. 129
which he had solicited as a protection from the enmity of the nobles,
he set to work to rouse the popular feeling of patriotism. He
expounded ancient inscriptions recording the glories of old Rome,
and placed the present forlorn state of the Republic vividly before
the people's eyes in a great picture which, in the midst of many
other symbols, displayed Rome under the figure of a majestic
matron, clothed in tattered garments, with dishevelled hair,
weeping eyes, and hands crossed on her breast, kneeling on the
deck of a ship which was without mast or sail, and appeared about
to sink. l On Whitsunday, May 20th, 1347, Rienzi proclaimed at
the Capitol that the time was come for the Romans to return to
"their ancient good estate," and he assumed the venerable and
popular title of Tribune, with the papal Legate, Raymond, bishop
of Orvieto, as his colleague in the government. His measures to
restore order were signally successful. The streets and roads
became safe, for the first time since many years ; the fortresses of
the nobles were demolished, both in the city and the Campagna,
and they themselves were compelled to go through a solemn form
of reconciliation, at the bidding of the Tribune. The cities of
Italy received his invitations, to union with seeming favour ; and
marks of the respect of foreign powers for the new government of
Rome were received, even, it is said, from the Soldan of Babylon.
Petrarch's poetic and patriotic enthusiasm congratulated the Tribune
and the people on having thrown off the yoke; but more clear-
sighted observers pronounced the Tribune's enterprize a fantastic
work, which could not last. It had in fact the fatal defect of a
mere revival of forms, the substance of which had long since
passed away; and the last hope of success was extinguished by
the faults and weaknesses of Rienzi's character. Like all dictators
raised up by a revolution — save but one or two in the whole course
of history — he yielded to the temptation to glorify and indulge
himself; and together with offensive arrogance he stooped to vulgar
and sensual luxury. To the nobles, whose hostility demanded the
union of consummate prudence with firmness, he showed an irri-
tating mixture of weakness and provocation. Having treacherously
seized some of the chief nobles, whom he accused of conspiracy and
condemned to death, he humiliated them by a contemptuous pardon
at the intercession of the citizens ; and then loaded them with
offices and honours. A victory, which he gained under the walls
imperii profiteri." — Apol. c. Galli Calumnia?;, p. 1181, ap. Robertson, vol. iv.
p. 117.
1 Fragm. 401 ; Robertson, vol. iv. pp. 117-8. Mr. Bryce (p. 279) points
out the mistake of those who suppose Rienzi " to have been possessed of
profound political insight, a republican on modern principles."
130 FIRST FALL OF RIENZI. Chap. VIII.
of Rome, over the Colonna and their adherents, was abused by his
insults to the slain, and left unimproved through his incompetence.
By adding the title of Augustus to that of Tribune, he seemed to
claim succession to those foreign Emperors, from whose yoke he
had freed the Republic ; and he even summoned the electors and
the rival claimants to submit to his arbitration.1
Towards the Pope himself, by whose authority he professed to
govern, Rienzi assumed the tone of command in calling him to
return to Rome; while he gave the jealous spiritual power a
handle for the fatal charge of heresy by claiming divine inspiration
and even comparing himself with the Saviour. The Legate not only
broke off from him as a colleague, but pronounced the papal anathema
against him ; and when Count Pipin, a banished Neapolitan noble
and leader of mercenaries, answered the tribune's summons for his
crimes by an armed attack, the people fell away from Rienzi in
disgust. Thus, within a year of his first elevation, he fled in abject
terror, leaving Rome to fall back into worse anarchy than before.
(Jan. 1348.) He found shelter among the fanatical Fraticelli of
the Apennines; and two years later he appeared at Prague, pro-
fessing a divine commission, revealed to him by a hermit, to unite
with Charles IV. in reforming the world. But the Emperor regarded
him as a fanatic, and placed him in the custody of the Archbishop
of Prague, who afterwards, at the Pope's desire, sent Rienzi to
Avignon (1352), where he was kept in a comparatively lenient
captivity for two years,2 till the time came for his new and last
attempt to realize his dreams.
§ 7. The year of Rienzi's first government at Rome was marked
by a terrible pestilence, which affected the social and ecclesiastical
state of Europe. The Black Death of 1347-8 shares the celebrity
of the Plague of Athens, in B.C. 430, and of the Plague of London,
in a.d. 1665, not only for its great mortality and its remarkable moral
effects, but also for its fame in literature, through the Decamerone
of Boccaccio, beside the historic record of Thucydides and the vivid
picture of Defoe. Invading Europe from the East — like all other
great pestilences, down to the cholera of our own times — it spread
from Constantinople to Ireland, and even to Greenland; destroying
about a quarter of the population. The distress which it caused
1 Though this claim was left unnoticed, the Emperor Louis solicited
Rienzi's mediation with the Pope ; and both Louis of Hungary and Joanna
of Naples sought his support in their quarrel.
2 It was chiefly through Petrarch's intercession that his life was spared,
and the charge of heresy was dropped. He was bound with a single
chain, and was allowed the use of books, particularly the Scriptures and
Livv.
A.D. 1347. THE BLACK DEATH. THE MENDICANTS. 131
inflamed the growing discontent of the people with existing insti-
tutions in Church as well as State. Decimating the ranks of the
lower clergy, it at first enabled the survivors to insist on higher
emoluments, which attracted unqualified laymen, especially those
who had lost their wives by the plague, till its further ravages
among the people again reduced the clergy, thus demoralized, to
greater poverty than before. The corruption of the religious orders
was increased by the loss of many of the older and more experienced
monks, followed by a general relaxation of discipline.1
It was in such times of suffering and terror that the Mendicant
orders showed at their best.2 But the courage with which they
supplied the " lack of service " of the priests, who fled from their
stricken parishes, was no longer crowned with the virtue of con-
sistent poverty in refusing the reward of their self-denial, especially
in the form of large bequests from persons who had lost their
heirs. The secular clergy, supported by the cardinals, complained
to the Pope of the intrusion of the Mendicants, and asked for their
suppression. But the answer of Clement (according to a writer
who himself belonged to the Mendicant brotherhood of Car-
melites) was a severe rebuke of the accusers. " He asked them what
they themselves would preach if the monks were silent. He told
them that if they were to preach humility, poverty, and chastity,
their exhortations would be vitiated by the glaring contrast of their
avarice and greed, and the notorious laxity of their lives. He re-
proached them for closing their doors against the Mendicants,
while they opened them to panders and buffoons. If, he said, the
Mendicants had got some benefit from those whose death-beds they
had attended, it was a reward of the zeal and courage they had
shown when the secular clergy fled from their posts. If they had
erected buildings with the money, it was better spent so than in
worldly and sensual pleasures ; and he declared the opposition to the
friars to be merely the result of envy. The rebuke carried weight
from its truth, if not from the character of the Pope who uttered it." s
It was doubtless from a mixture of religious laxity with good
sense, which was so little understood as to be imputed to bribery,
that the Pope endeavoured to protect the Jews, against whom the
pestilence roused renewed superstitious charges and persecutions.
1 Robertson, vol. iv. p. 123.
2 This is the account of a favourable authority, himself a Carmelite
friar (W. Nang. contin. 110), but the annalist of Parma (ap. Muratori,
xii. 746) says that the sick were abandoned by the friars, as w<>11 as by
servants, doctors, and notaries, so that they could neither make their
wills nor obtain absolution before they died.
3 W. Nang. cont. 112; Robertson, vol. iv. pp. 125-6.
132 POPE INNOCENT VI. Chap. VIII.
The excitement found vent also in another outbreak of the sect of
the Flagellants, who had first appeared in Hungary and Germany
during the preceding century. Professing to have received from
an angel a written revelation of the Lord's wrath at the prevalent
sins, they went about in procession stript to the waist, and
scourging themselves while they sang. They regarded their blood
as a sacrifice mingled with the Saviour's, and superseding the need
of the sacraments. Such fanatical movements have always been
found to grow into dangerous societies : thus the Flagellants had
" masters," to whom they were bound by an oath of obedience ;
and they showed a hostile spirit towards the clergy. When they
went from Germany into France, their practice was pronounced a
" vain superstition " by the University of Paris, at whose instance it
was condemned by the Pope and forbidden by the King. Passing
from the Low Countries into England, they were there rejected by
popular feeling and branded as heretics by the Church.
§ 8. The impression produced by the pestilence may have been a
chief cause of the zeal, celebrate d by Petrarch, with which about
two millions of pilgrims flocked to Rome to keep the jubilee of 1350,
and to obtain the indulgences for its observance ; though a
chronicler of the time says that many came back worse than
they had been before.1 Two years later, Clement VI. died sud-
denly (Dec. 6, 1352). One of his last acts was to mitigate the
rules for the seclusion of the Conclave. The new election, hastened
in order to anticipate the interference of the French King,2 fell on
Stephen Aubert, bishop of Ostia, a native of the Limousin, who
took the name of Innocent VI. (1352-1362). He is described as
" a good, sincere, and just man," learned in civil and canon law.
He at once repudiated the " capitulations " sworn to by the members
of the Conclave, which would have made the Pope the mere tool of
the cardinals, availing himself of the saving clause, "provided that
these laws be agreeable to right." Left more free to act as he
wished by the disasters of the French monarchy in the war with
England, Innocent applied himself to the work of reformation,
retrenching the luxury of his court and of the cardinals, compelling
the bishops to return from Avignon to their dioceses, discouraging
pluralities, and making a good use of his own patronage.
To put an end to the anarchy of Pome, he sent an army under
Cardinal Giles Albornoz, a Spaniard, who had been a distinguished
soldier before he became Archbishop of Toledo, and whose military
talents reconquered the States of the Church (1353). With him, as
1 Limb. Chron. ap. Gieseler, vol. iv. p. 207.
2 The unfortunate John II., who was taken prisoner at Poitiers (1356),
and died in England (1364), had succeeded to the crown in 1350.
A.D. 1356. GOLDEN BULL OF CHARLES IV. 133
Legate, was associated Rienzi, released from prison, and appointed
Senator of Rome. But the enthusiasm with which he was received
by the people was soon turned into disgust by his renewed and
aggravated exhibition of the arrogance and sensuality into which
he had fallen before, and he was cut to pieces in a popular tumult
(October 8, 1354).1
§ 9. In the same year the Emperor Charles IV. went to Italy, to
receive the crowns of Lombardy and Rome ; having engaged with the
Pope to make no attempt to assert real authority. Attended by an
escort so small as to disarm suspicion, he was welcomed everywhere
with respect, even by the Guelphs of Florence. Having received
the iron crown at Milan at Epiphany, 1355, he was crowned,
with his empress, at St. Peter's, on Easter Day, by the Cardinal
Bishop of Ostia. His departure from Rome on the same day,
according to his agreement with the Pope, was a bitter disappoint-
ment to Petrarch, who had urged him to revive the glories of the
Empire. But preferring to such a doubtful enterprize the acknow-
ledgment of his dignity by the Italian cities and the substantial
gain of the contributions he had levied on them, Charles, in a
diet at Nuremburg, commemorated his coronation by the famous
" Golden Bull," which settled the rules for future elections to the
Empire (Jan. 1356). In this new fundamental law of the Empire
" the claim of the Pope to interfere with the election was not men-
tioned at all ; and it was assumed that in Germany, at least, the
King or Emperor had full power from the time of his election.
The ' priests' Emperor ' had secured the crown against the pre-
tensions of the Papacy; and Innocent was greatly annoyed at the
result." 2
The new imperial constitution was, in effect, a final abandon-
ment of Italy by the Empire, while in Germany it " confessed and
legalized the independence of the Electors and the powerlessness
of the Crown."3 Charles now sacrificed what was left of German
unity under the Empire to the aggrandizement of the house of
Bohemia, and gave a decisive impulse to that rapid decline, by
which the " Holy Roman Empire " became (as Voltaire said)
neither Holy, nor Boman, nor an Empire.
§ 10. On the death of Innocent VI. (Sept. 12, 1362), the cardinals,
being unable to settle their respective claims, elected William de
Grimoard, the Benedictine abbot of St. Victor at Marseilles, a man
of sixty, of high repute for holiness and learning, as Urban V.
(1362-1370). The new Pope retained his monastic dress and sim-
plicity of life, and was even a more stedfast reformer than his
1 The details belong to civil history. 2 Robertson, vol. iv. p. 138.
3 See the results described by Bryce, pp. 225, 237-8.
II— H 2
134 POPE URBAN V. Chap. VIII.
predecessor. The frugality of his court was happily contrasted by
his free expenditure on the restoration of the churches and palaces
of Eome, and for purposes of learning as well as religion. He
built and endowed a monastery and college at Montpellier, and
maintained a thousand students at the Universities.
Urban inherited from his predecessor two great sources of trouble,
both in France and in Italy. The military adventurers, who had been
trained in the Anglo-French wars, especially when thrown loose by
the peace of Bretigny (1360), formed disorderly bands under the name
of Free Companies. It was against them that Innocent VI. fortified
the palace and city of Avignon. Urban V. put them down in the
south of France; but they continued to infest Italy, both as inde-
pendent bands and as mercenaries of the princes and cities. Even
more audacious was the defiance both of Pope and Emperor by
Bernabo Visconti, of Milan, against whom crusades were proclaimed
both by Innocent and Urban. He continued, however, to with-
stand the martial cardinal legate, Giles Albornoz, till Urban was
fain to conclude a peace with him, by which Bologna was secured
to the papal territory (1364).
§ 11. The way seemed now clear for that return to Borne, which
Urban had advocated before his elevation ; and the renewed in-
vitation of the people, adorned by the eloquence of Petrarch, was
supported by the Emperor, who visited Avignon (May 1365), to ar-
range a solemn meeting of the Pope and himself at Rome. Embark-
ing with the reluctant cardinals, five of whom refused to leave
Avignon (April 30, 1367), Urban, on landing at Corneto, was re-
ceived by Giles Albornoz ; but the victorious legate died next
month, while the Pope was staying at Viterbo. The Komans wel-
comed his entrance with enthusiasm (Oct.) ; and, in the following
year, he received the personal homage, not only of Charles, but of
John Palasologus I., the eastern emperor, who, in his eagerness for
that aid against the Turks which he failed to obtain, professed to
acknowledge all the claims of the Latin Church and the see of
Home. After three years, however, the influence of the French
cardinals prevailed on the Pope to return to Avignon, where he
died only three months after his arrival (Dec. 19, 1370). The dis-
appointed Italians recognized the fulfilment of the warnings given
to Urban by St. Bridget of Sweden,1 and by Peter of Arragon (who
1 St. Bridget, a widowed princess of Sweden, lived a life of ascetic
devotion and charity, chiefly at Koine, from the jubilee of 1350 to her death
in 1373. She founded an order, both of monks and nuns, at Wadstena,
in Sweden, which spread far and wide. Her oracles, which had a great
influence on her age, were approved by Gregory XI. and later Popes; and
she was canonized by Boniface IX. (1391).
A.D. 1377-8. RETURN AND DEATH OF GREGORY XI. 135
from a prince had become a Franciscan friar), that, if he returned
to Avignon, it would be only to die.
§ 12. The like influences of enthusiasm, in which St. Catherine of
Sweden, the daughter of St. Bridget, united with the more powerful
pleading of her namesake of Siena,1 in prevailing on the new Pope,
Gregory XI.2 (1370-1378) to take the step by which alone it
seemed possible to save the temporal power of the Holy See in
Italy. The persistent contumacy of Bernabo Visconti and his
brother Galeazzo caused the proclamation of another crusade against
them (1372). Eighty towns of the Papal States rose in rebellion,
and the people suffered terribly from the licence of the mercenaries
led against them by the legate Robert, Cardinal of Geneva. In the
treacherous massacre with which he punished the rising of Cesena,
1000 women were saved, not by the legate's mercy, but by the
compassion of his ally, Sir John Hawkwood, the most famous
captain of Free Companies. The people of Bologna drove out the
legate and papal officials. The Florentines, having formed a league
against the papal authority, were placed under a ban and interdict,
by which they were allowed to be made slaves (1376). It was at
their request for her mediation, that Catherine of Siena went to
Avignon to urge the Pope's return to Eome ; and Gregory announced
his resolution, though opposed by the French King and most of the
cardinals, of whom six remained at Avignon.
The seventy years' "Babylonian Captivity" was ended by the
Pope's entrance into Pome, amidst demonstrations of joy, in
January 1377 ; but he had been able to do little towards com-
posing the troubles of Italy, when his health, always feeble, broke
down, and he died at the early age of 47 (March 27, 1378).
1 This most famous of the female mystical enthusiasts was born in
1347, the daughter of a dyer. In her sixth year she began to see visions,
and in her seventh she devoted herself, by a vow to the Blessed Virgin,
as the bride of the Saviour, whose mystic marriage with her was after-
wards celebrated by a ring visible on her ringer to herself alone. Like
St. Francis, she received the stigrrvit i, but with a difference which may
help to suggest an explanation ; the marks were invisible, but she felt
the pain of the wounds. She even s imagined that the Saviour had
exchanged her heart for His own, as was witnessed by a scar in her
side. She became a sister of penitence of the order of St. Dominic,
and led a life of extraordinary asceticism, abstaining from food to a
degree of which even her biographer says, " non video quod sit pos-
sibile per naturam." Catherine died in 1380, and was canonized by
Pius II. in 14-61. (Hase, Caterina von Siena, Leipzig, 1864.)
2 Cardinal Peter Roger, a Provencal, and nephew of Clement VI. He
was highly esteemed for his learning and prudence, modesty and generosity.
The Castle of St. Angelo (Mausoleum of Hadrian).1
CHAPTER IX.
THE GREAT PAPAL SCHISM.— PART I.
TO THE COUNCIL OF PISA AND THE DEATH OF ALEXANDER V.
A.D. 1378—1410.
1. Elections of Urban VI. at Rome and Clement VII. at Avignon —
Their characters and adherents — National character of the Schism —
Forces at work for a reformation. § 2. Urban's visit to Naples ; his
detention and escape — His violent acts and death. § 3. Exactions of
Clement; resisted by France and England — Statute of Praemunire.
§ 4. Boniface IX. at Rome — His exactions and two jubilees (1390
and 1400). § 5. Effort at Paris to end the Schism — Death of
Clement VII. and election of Benedict XIII. at Avignon — Attempts to
make both Popes resign — France withdraws from and returns to Bene-
dict. § 6. Death of Boniface IX. — Succession of Innocent VII. and
Gregory XII. at Rome — Vain overtures of Pope and Antipope. § 7.
France rejects Benedict — A General Council proposed. § 8. Gerson
1 The architectural decorations, though only an imaginary restoration,
may serve to give some idea of the state of the edifice before its ruin at
this epoch. (See p. 139, note.)
A.D. 1378. ELECTION OF URBAN VI. AT ROME. 137
on Popes and Councils — Question of the Imperial Power. § 9. The
Council of Pisa deposes both Popes. § 10. Declaration for reform " in
head and members " — Election of the Franciscan Alexander V. — He
dissolves the Council — The Schism not healed : the Church with three
husbands — Weakness and profusion of Alexander — His Bull for the
Friars, resisted by the University of Paris — His capture of Rome, and
death — Balthasar Cossa, John XXIII.
§ 1. The death of Gregory XI. gave the signal for another pro-
longed crisis, the Great Papal Schism of forty years (1378-1417),
"which next to the long residence at Avignon, tended more than
other agencies to shake the empire of the Popes, and stimulate a
reformation of the Church." x The late Pope, foreseeing the struggle
of parties in the Conclave, had decreed that an election by the
majority of the cardinals, whether at Home or elsewhere, should
be valid, even if the usual formalities were not observed. The
Koman populace, resolved to prevent another return to Avignon,
forced their way into the Vatican, clamouring for the election of an
Italian ; their favourite candidate being the oldest member of the
sacred college, Tibaldeschi, archpriest of St. Peter's. Of the sixteen
cardinals at Rome, eleven were Frenchmen ; but they were divided
among themselves, and it was as a compromise as well as under
the popular compulsion, that they chose one who was not a car-
dinal, but at once an Italian and a native subject of the Queen of
Naples — Bartholomew of Prignani, archbishop of Bari, who took
the title of Urban VI. (April 9th, 1378-Oct. 15th, 1389).
To remove all doubts of the validity of the election, it was an-
nounced to Europe and to their brethren at Avignon by the car-
dinals themselves (instead of by the new Pope, as usual) as their
unanimous choice, under the direction of the Holy Ghost. Urban, a
man of humble birth and of ascetic life, learned in Church law and
devoted to the study of Holy Scripture, had the reputation of
humility, compassion, and disinterested equity. But he bore his
elevation badly, at once announcing violent and impolitic reforms,
and provoking the cardinals by his harsh mandates and his arrogant
behaviour. He alienated a powerful ally in his late sovereign,
1 Hardwick (Ch. Hist. Mid. Age, p. 328), who cites the remarkable testi-
mony of Henry of Hesse (1381): " Hanc tribulatiouem a Deo non gratis
permissam, sed in necessariam opportunamque Ecclesise, reformntionem fina-
liter convertendam." (Consilium Pads, in Von der Hardt's Consil. Constant.
ii. 1, seq.) Hardwick also points out that " the long duration of the schism
could not fail to give an impulse, hitherto unknown, in calling up the
nationality of many a western state, in satisfying it that papal rule was
not essential to its welfare, and in thereby adding strength to local
jurisdictions."
138 CLEMENT VII. AT AVIGNON. Chap. IX.
Joanna of Naples, by his rude reception of her husband,1 who
brought him the Queen's congratulations.
The majority of the cardinals, leaving the city one by one,
assembled at Anagni, where they denounced the election of Urban
as having been extorted from them by fear of death, and then,
having removed to Fondi, in the Neapolitan territory, they made
a new election of Cardinal Robert of Geneva, bishop of Cambray,
as Pope Clement VII. (Sept. 20, 1378). The Antipope,2 who was
connected by birth with the chief princes of Europe, was 36 years
old, of an enterprizing spirit, which we have already seen displayed
in the Italian wars in the guise rather of a captain of mercenaries
than of a Christian prelate. He proceeded to visit Joanna, with whose
concurrence the election had been made ; but the people of Naples,
zealous for Urban as their countryman, raised the cry of " Death
to the Antipope and the Queen," and Clement retired to Avignon,
to become the dependent of the King of France. The University
of Paris, after a contest between its " nations," pronounced in his
favour (1379) : Scotland, the ally of France, took the same side ;
while England declared for Urban, as did also Germany and
Bohemia, Hungary, Poland, and Portugal, as well as all Italy,
except Naples. Castile and Arragon, after some delay, declared
for Clement.
The contest assumed very much of a national character, and an
English writer of the time remarks that, but for the quarrels of
nations, the schism would neither have been so lightly begun, nor
kept up so long.3 The evil was aggravated by the want of any
master-mind among the sovereigns of Europe; for at this very
crisis the crowns of England, France, and Germany, passed from
able and experienced rulers to young and feeble successors.4 But
far deeper than these outward influences was the working of those
internal forces, wThich had already come to a head in the open
1 Otho, duke of Brunswick, was Joanna's fourth husband.
2 Antipope, that is to say, according to the Roman authorities; but
the legitimacy of the Popes at Avignon (Clement VII. and Benedict XIII.)
is maintained by the Gallican divines, and no decision was given by the
Councils held for the express purpose of healing the schism. The Pope
appointed by the Council of Pisa, Alexander V., obtained a sort of ac-
knowledgment by the fact that the next Pope of that name was numbered
as Alexander VI., while, on the other haul, the names of Clement VII. and
Benedict XIII. have been borne by later Popes.
3 Richard of Ulverstone, ap. Von der Hardt, i. 1170.
4 In England, Edward III. was succeeded by Richard II. in 1377; in
Germany and Bohemia, Charges IV. was followed by his son Wenzel or Wen-
ceslaus, a weak debauchee (1378) ; in France, the able King Charles V. was
replaced (1380) by his son Charles VI., a boy of fourteen, whose imbecility
left the realm a prey to factions and an English conquest.
A.D. 1383-4. URBAN AND CHARLES OF NAPLES. 139
demands for a thorough reformation in England 1 and Bohemia,
when the schism bore its own witness against the claims of
either pontiff to universal authority. To all these movements
the stimulus of practical grievances was added by the gross exac-
tions begun by Avignon and soon outstripped by Rome. It was
in vain that the University of Paris, feeling the national disgrace
of Clement's proceedings, proposed that the dispute should be
decided by a General Council. Both Popes professed their readi-
ness to accept the judgment of a Council, but each demanded the
submission of his rival as a prior condition.
§ 2. Urban VI. succeeded in re-establishing his authority in the
Papal States by the aid of a native mercenary force, which broke
up the Breton and Gascon free companies.2 To avenge himself on
the Queen of Naples, he used all his temporal and spiritual power
in aid of her kinsman, Charles of Durazzo, by whom Joanna was
dethroned (1381), and, as was believed, murdered in her prison
(1382). As Charles was slow in complying with the Pope's ex-
travagant claims, Urban went to Naples, against the advice of his
cardinals, on whose company he insisted with a fury that raised
doubts of his sanity (1383). Charles received him with high
honour, but kept a strict guard on his movements ; and, when
Urban proceeded to more and more arbitrary acts of authority, he
found himself a prisoner at Nocera (1384). Here his self-will and
violence became so intolerable, even to the cardinals of his own
creation, that they framed a design for putting him in charge of
curators. The plot was betrayed, and a confession was extracted
by torture from six cardinals, who were half starved in a narrow
loathsome dungeon. At length Urban was aided to escape, and
sailed to Genoa, where five of the six captive cardinals were secretly
put to death.3 Having quarrelled with his protector, the Doge,
1 The epoch of Wyclifs appearance as a reformer may be dated from
his establishment in the rectory of Lutterworth in 1375 ; and it was in
the year which ended the Babylonian Captivity that he was summoned
before the Archbishop of Canterbury at St. Paul's (1377). See Chap.
XXXIX., and for Hus and Bohemia, Chap. XL.
2 An incident of this campaign was the ruin of Hadrian's splendid
Mausoleum on the Tiber, which had been turned into the chief fortress of
Rome, and named the Castle of St. Angelo. Being held by the party
of the cardinals, it was now first assailed with cannon; and, after its
capture by the papal forces, it was stripped of its marble facings and
ornaments. (See the vignette on p. 136.)
3 On the murder of Charles in Hungary (1386), whither he had gone
to secure the crown on the death of Louis, Urban refused to invest his
son Ladislaus in the kingdom of Naples; thus playing into the hands of
his rival Clement, who supported the claim of Louis of Anjou. Naples
fell into anarchy, till Boniface IX. recognized Ladislaus (1389). In
140 BONIFACE IX. AT ROME. Chap. IX.
Urban removed to Lucca (1386), and thence to Perugia ; and,
compelled to leave that city by his nephew's infamous licence, he
returned to Rome in August, 1388. His cold reception by the
people, and the need of replenishing his coffers, suggested the
popular expedient of a Jubilee ; and from his tender regard for
those who found the interval of fifty years too long, Urban disco-
vered a more sacred precedent in the thirty-three years of our
Saviour's life on earth. But the appointed date of 1390 was
anticipated by his own death (Oct. 15th, 1389). The cardinals
at Rome elected Cardinal Peter Tomacelli as Boniface IX. (1389-
1404), a man in the prime of life, who is described as possessed
of some showy personal qualities, but wanting in learning and
knowledge of affairs.
§ 3. Urban had the one merit of abstaining from the gross exac-
tions and simony which his rival carried to an outrageous length.
Europe had now to support twTo papal courts, and the burthen fell
most oppressively on the West, where Clement surrounded himself
with no less than 36 cardinals. The papal claim to present to all
* benefices was enforced wherever it was possible, and a new exten-
sion of it was devised by the Qratise exspectativee, conferring the
reversion of a benefice. The utmost use was made of existing
forms of exaction, such as the tithes of vacant benefices, the annates
and jus exuviarum, and all kinds of dispensations. The sale of
appointments to the most unfit persons, in the schools as well as the
Church, was ruinous alike to religion and learning, and the Uni-
versity of Paris was deserted by its students. The resources thus
raised were partly expended in purchasing the support of princes and
nobles. The King of France endeavoured to check these abuses by
a royal edict (1385) and by new taxation of the clergy ; and in
England they provoked the famous statutes of Praemunire, im-
posing the penalties of outlawry on any who should bring in
papal bulls or instruments for the translation of bishops and the
like purposes (1389 and 1393).1
§ 4. At Rome the influence of the elder cardinals restrained Boni-
Northern Italy, the weakness of the Roman court threw the chief power
into the hands of the politic and unscrupulous John Galeazzo Visconti,
who had poisoned his uncle Bernabo (1383).
1 13 Ric. II. st. ii. c. 2, 3 ; 16 Ric. II. c. 5. The latter, which is
usually called the Statute of Praemunire, was enrolled at the desire of
the Archbishop of Canterbury himself. The former statute was especially
directed against the bringing in of excommunications against those who
enforced the equally famous Statute of Provisors (25 Edw. III. st. 6, 1351),
which made it- penal to secure any presentation to benefices from the
court of Rome. (Comp. Chap. XVI.'§ 7.) Another statute (27 Edw. III.
c. 1) visited the carrying appeals to Rome with outlawry.
A.D. 1394. EFFORTS TO END THE SCHISM. 141
face from the like practices during his first seven years, after which
he far outstript even Clement in unblushing simony and multiplied
exactions.1 In 1390 Boniface held the Jubilee proclaimed by Urban,
and, after an absence caused by dissensions with the citizens, he
returned to Rome, at their request, to celebrate the greater jubilee
of the end of the century (1400). Both festivals were well attended,
and even the French flocked to the second, in spite of the King's
prohibition. The great profits drawn from these multitudes were
increased by the indulgences granted in lieu of the pilgrimage.
Besides what was retained for the Pope's use, means were thus
provided for restoring the churches and fortifications of Rome, and
for recovering portions of the papal territory, so that Boniface was
more powerful than any of his predecessors for a considerable time.
§ 5. While Boniface, thus strengthened, endeavoured by repeated
letters to detach the King of France from Clement, the University
of Paris made a vigorous effort to end the schism. Having, at the
beginning of 1394, obtained permission 2 to declare their opinion,
and having collected the opinions of the academic body, they drew
up a judgment suggesting three ways of settlement : either, that both
Popes should abdicate ; or, that they should agree on the choice of
a council of arbitration ; or, that the question should be referred to
a General Council. This judgment, drawn up by Nicolas of
Clamenges, who was styled the Cicero of his age, assisted by the
eminent doctors, Peter d'Ailly, Chancellor of Paris, and Giles
Deschamps, was submitted to the King, who had now recovered
(June 1394) ; but the party of Clement, and chiefly the Cardinal
Peter de Luna, persuaded Charles to postpone his decision. Most of
the cardinals at Avignon, however, were disposed to agree with the
University ; and, on learning this, Clement was so enraged that he
died in a few days (Sept. 16, 1394).
The letters of Charles, desiring the cardinals not to make a hasty
1 For the details, see Robertson (vol. iv. pp. 169 f.), and especially the
extracts in Gieseler (iv. 100 f.) from the very important treatise, De Ruina
Ucclesise or De Corrupto Ecclesim Statu (a.d. 1401), commonly, though
very questionably, ascribed to Nicolas of Clamenges (printed in Hardt,
Cone. Const. I. pt. iii.). This writer gives another example of the use of
apocalyptic imagery in tracing all the evils resulting from the schism to
the Popes and their courts : " Sed me praeterire non decet, quantam et
quam abominabilem fornicationem Papa et hi sui fratres cum saeculi
principibus inierint." Ample evidence to the same corruptions is borne
by the works of another contemporary, Theodoric of Niem, De Schismate,
and Nomus Unionis (printed at Strassburg, 1629).
2 From the Duke of Berri, who was in power during one of the King's
attacks of derangement. Above 10,000 papers are said to have been thrown
into the chest which was placed to receive the opinions of the members of
the University.
142 BENEDICT XIII. AT AVIGNON. Chap. XI,
election, found them just assembling in conclave. On this pretext
the King's letters were left unopened, and the Cardinal di Luna was
elected as Benedict XIII. (Sept. 28, 1394). This able and obstinate
Spaniard had been from the first most active in the cause of Clement,
and had won over Castile to his side. Still he had professed a desire
to heal the schism ; and he was now under an oath, which all the
cardinals had taken before the election, to do his utmost for that
object, even by resigning if the college required it. But he had
taken the precaution to declare that the oath could not bind the
Pope, except so far as every Catholic was bound by right and
conscience ;* and his real purpose was afterwards expressed by the
pithy phrase, that " he would rather be flayed alive than resign."
It was in this temper that he received a mission, headed by the
Dukes of Berri, Burgundy, and Orleans, conveying to him the
judgment of a great national council of the prelates, monastic
orders, and Universities, that both Popes should resign (June
1395). 2 The sovereigns and Universities of Europe were called
on for their opinions. Germany leaned to the side of Boniface.
In England, Oxford declared for a Council ; but King Richard wrote
to both Popes, advising their resignation. At a meeting at Keims,
Charles V. and Wenceslaus agreed to enforce that measure, each
on the Pope he had before supported; but, in answer to this
resolution, each Pope required the other to resign first.
At length another national council at Paris decided, by 247 votes
out of 300, to withdraw support from Benedict (July 1398). A
royal edict forbad obedience to him, and he was besieged at
Avignon by the marshal of France, from April 1399 to March 1403,
when he made his escape down the Rhone into Provence, the
territory of Louis of Sicily. Meanwhile events had changed in
his favour. The deposition of Richard II. ( 1399) 3 was followed by
that of Wenceslaus (1400) and the election of Rupert, Count Pala-
tine of the Rhine, as King of the Romans, which was confirmed by
1 " Whatsoever promises might be made [at elections], the Pope could
never be bound by the oaths of the Cardinal." (Gibbon, vi. 897.)
2 Adopted by 87 votes to 22, and approved by the King. The cause
of Benedict was espoused by the Dominicans, who had been excluded from
the University of Paris for their rejection of the Immaculate Conception,
and also by the University of Toulouse. When. Benedict deprived his
opponents at Paris of their preferments, the University appealed to "a
future, sole, and real, pope ; and when he declared appeals from the Pope
to be unlawful, it repeated the act, asserting that schismatical and
heretical popes were subject in life to the judgment of general councils, and
after death to that of their own successors." (Robertson, vol. iv. p. 176.)
3 In England, the schism strengthened the nationality of the Church,
and Henry IV. detained the papal revenues till the dispute should be
decided.
A.D. 1404-6. INNOCENT VII. AND GREGORY XII. AT ROME. 143
Boniface in a tone worthy of Hildebrand. In the factions at the
French Court, the King's brother, the Duke of Orleans, espoused
the cause of Benedict ; and the great leaders of the University —
Peter d'Ailly, Nicolas of Clamenges,1 and John Gerson — went over
to his side. Another national assembly resolved, and the King
confirmed the decision by a public solemnity, to return to the obe-
dience of Benedict, on condition that he should resign in case of
Boniface's resignation or death, and that he would speedily call a
General Council and abide by its judgment (May 1403).
§ 6. The contingency speedily occurred to test his good faith. In
the following year he sent a mission to his rival, proposing a personal
conference ; but Boniface scouted all idea of equality, and ordered
Benedict's envoys to leave Rome. Provoked by this insolence, they
replied, " At least our master is not a simoniac ;" and Boniface,
stung mortally by the taunt, fell ill and died in three days (Oct. 1,
1404). The Roman cardinals now asked the envoys if they had
authority to declare the resignation of Benedict; and, on receiving a
negative reply, they elected the Neapolitan Cardinal Cosmato
Migliorati as Innocent VII. (Oct. 17, 1404) ; every cardinal having
first taken an oath that, if elected, he would labour to heal the
schism, and resign if required. This mild old man, opposed to
simony and rapacity, found his attempts to reform the morals of his
court overborne by the ambition and vices of his kinsmen ; and his
brief pontificate was one scene of trouble from the factions of Rome
and the intrigues of Ladislaus of Naples.2 He died Nov. 6, 1406.
Cardinal Angelo Corario, titular patriarch of Constantinople, a
man of seventy, respected for his piety, learning, and prudence, was
now elected as Gregory XII. (1406-1409), under so binding a pro-
mise to heal the schism, by resignation if necessary, that he was said to
be chosen rather as a proctor for resigning the Papacy than as a
Pope.3 It was on his proposal that the cardinals took this oath, which
he renewed after his election ; but Theodoric of Niem, who held an
office at his court, calls him a wolf in sheep's clothing. In a letter
to Benedict he likened himself to the Hebrew mother, who would
rather give up her child than see it cut in twain ; and he only
feared not to live long enough to fulfil his purpose. But, in fact,
there were more immediate obstacles in the cupidity of his nephews
1 Nicolas became Benedict's private secretary. " It was with re-
luctance that he consented, and he expresses joy at being released from
the service, although he speaks with gratitude of the Pope's considerate
behaviour towards him. The tone of the papal court, he says, was better
than that of secular courts." (Epist. 14, 54. Robertson, vol. iv. p. 179.)
2 For the details, see Robertson, vol. iv. pp. 181-2.
3 Leonardus Arretinus, 925 ; Robertson, vol. iv. p. 182.
144 DEMAND FOR A GENERAL COUNCIL. Chap. IX.
and the ambition of Ladislaus of Naples. Benedict responded by
proposing a personal interview, for which both set out, but with
such delays as to provoke a comparison to a land and sea animal
proposing to meet, but each refusing to leave its own element.
§ 7. Meanwhile the French had again lost patience with Benedict,
who was deprived of his chief friend by the murder of the Duke of
Orleans (Nov. 1407) ; and he gave fresh provocation by two Bulls
against his opponents (April 1408). Another great national assem-
bly burnt the Bulls, and declared " Peter de Luna " guilty of heresy
and schism, and he only escaped imprisonment by a flight to Per-
pignan (May). At this same time Gregory, at Lucca, quarrelled
with his cardinals, who withdrew to Pisa, and proceeded to meet
Benedict's cardinals at Leghorn. The two parties agreed to
summon a Council to meet at Pisa in the following year, and the
design was approved by the Universities of Paris, Bologna, and
Florence. In their letters to the princes and universities, the car-
dinals of each party drew the most odious character of the Pope they
had hitherto supported ; but, as Milman observes,1 " the mutual fear
and mistrust of the rival Popes was their severest condemnation.
These grey-headed Prelates, each claiming to be the representative
of Christ upon earth, did not attempt to disguise from the world,
that neither had the least reliance on the truth, honour, justice,
religion, of the other." While refusing to abdicate their high dig-
nity, they stripped it of all respect in the eyes of Christendom, at
the very crisis of a wide-spread and growing demand for a thorough
reform of the Church " in head and members." All this strength-
ened the conviction that the time had come to fall back on the
ancient mode of taking the judgment of the Church in a General
Council.
§ 8. This course was advocated with great effect by a doctor whose
name now becomes conspicuous, John Charlier, surnamed Gerson,
from the village in Champagne where he was born (1363). Having
studied at Paris under Peter d'Ailly and Giles Deschamps, he
succeeded the former as Chancellor and professor of theology in
1395. The counsel he now gave was the more weighty from his
former adhesion to Benedict and his unpopular opposition to the
extreme course taken by the national council in 1406. In the
works 2 which he contributed towards the closing of the schism,
1 Latin Christianity, vol. viii. p. 108.
2 Especially his Considerationes de Pace, a sermon preached before
Benedict XIII. (Jan. 1, 1404), and his tracts, De Unitate Ecclesise, (1409),
and De Auferibilitate P<ipx. See the copious extracts in Gieseler, vol. iv.
pp. 116-121). Though Gerson thus helped to pave the way for the
Council, he was not present at that of Pisa ; but he was a chief leader in
A.D. 1408. GERSON ON COUNCILS AND POPES. 145
Gerson fell back on the original idea of the Church, maintaining
that its authority resided in the Catholic body, and, practically, in
a General Council as its representative. "He supposed that,
although the power of convoking General Councils had in later
times been exercised by the Popes alone, the Church might resume
it in certain circumstances ; that this might be properly done in the
case of a division between rival Popes ; and that, in such a case, a
Council might be summoned, not only by the cardinals, but by
faithful laymen. He held that, in case of necessity, the Church
could subsist for a time without a visible head ; he greatly mitigated
the pretensions which had been set up on behalf of the Papacy ;
and, on the whole he expressed, far more distinctly than any one
who had written since the appearance of the False Decretals, that
theory of the Church to which the name of Gallican has been
given in later times." l Others found the root of the whole evil in
the discord between the Empire and the Papacy, and regretted the
time when the Emperor could convene a General Council, so as to
strangle a schism in its birth.2 But now, strange to say, the only
appeal to that lost power was made by Gregory XII. to Kupert,3
who had promised to support him, but who found himself unable to
refuse sending representatives to Pisa, though chiefly to oppose the
proceedings. It was in vain that each Pope made a futile attempt
to anticipate the Council by one of his own,4 — called, with deserved
contempt, Conciliabules. The only sovereigns who refused to send
that of Constance. Of his theology we have to speak further in connection
with the Mystics (see Chap. XXXIII.).
1 Robertson, vol. iv. p. 189.
2 Theod. a Niem, de Schismate, iii. 7, ap. Gieseler, vol. iv. p. 117-8.
3 Rupert's claim to the Empire was still contested by the partisans of
Wenceslaus, and when Rupert's envoys withdrew from the Council, after
a vain effort for its adjournment, the Council recognised Wenceslaus, but
without any practical effect.
4 Benedict's " hasty, but somewhat imposing assembly " at Perpignan,
composed of bishops from Spain, Savoy, Lorraine, and a few from France
(Nov. 1408-March 1409), dissolved in discord, and the small rem-
nant advised him to abdicate and send envoys to Pisa, but their final
decisions are a very obscure question. Benedict is said to have treated
the bishops with contemptuous harshness. " He certainly retired to the
strong fortress of Peniscola, and there in sullen dignity awaited the
event." (Milman, viii. p. 112.) Gregory was unable even to obtain a
place for his assembly till after the meeting of the Council of Pisa, when
the authorities of Venice, his native state, allowed his Council to be held
in a remote corner of their territory, at Ciudad or Cividale, in the Friuli
(June-Sept. 1409). It was scantily attended, and without any result.
Florence, the state in which Pisa was situated, held a Council of its own,
which condemned both Popes. Pisa had been sold by its Doge to its old
enemies, the Florentines, three years before.
146 THE COUNCIL OF PISA. Chap. IX.
representatives to Pisa were the Kings of Castile and Arragon, as
adherents of Benedict, and Ladislaus of Naples, who supported
Boniface as the instrument of his own ambition, and from enmity
to Florence.
§ 9. On the appointed Lady Day, 1409, the Council1 met in the
splendid Italian cathedral of Pisa.2 " Among those who took part in
it (although many of them did not arrive until later) were twenty-
two cardinals and four titular patriarchs, with archbishops, bishops,
abbots (including the heads of the chief religious orders), envoys of
many sovereign princes, representatives of cathedral chapters, and a
host of masters and doctors, who represented the powerful influence
of the Universities." 3 The choice of Cardinal Peter Philargi, arch-
bishop of Milan, to preach the opening sermon, proved a presage of
the chief act of the Council. The rival Popes were summoned, and
pronounced contumacious for non-attendance. The charges against
them were stated, and the evidence examined by a commission ; and,
after a recital of the judgments of Universities4 in favour of the
course proposed, both were declared notorious schismatics and here-
tics, guilty of perjury and incorrigible obstinacy, rejected of God
and cut off from the Church, and by their enormous iniquities
and excesses unworthy of all honour and dignity, especially of the
Supreme Pontificate, which was accordingly pronounced vacant,
and all Christians were absolved from obedience to them (June 5).
§ 10. A leading principle of the Council was the full admission of
the need of reform " in head and members;" and, before proceeding
to a new election, each of the Cardinals pledged himself that, should
he be chosen, he would continue the Council till it effected " a due,
seasonable, and sufficient reformation." 5 Balthasar Cossa, who had
taken an active part in the Council, might have secured the tiara,
1 Sometimes called the 16th (Ecumenical Council, but Roman Catholic
divines are not unanimous as to its authority and the legitimacy of Alexan-
der V. Bellarmine pronounces the council nee approbation nee reprobatum.
The best recent authorities reject it as not convened by a Pope.
2 See Milman's vivid description of the scene, and full enumeration of the
members of the Council {Latin Christianity, viii. 1 13-115). The four titular
patriarchs were those of Alexandria, Antioch, Jerusalem, and Grado ; but
it should be remembered that the three imposing eastern titles, as well as
that of Constantinople, were borne by Latin bishops. Of the English
representatives, the most distinguished and active was Robert Hal lam,
bishop of Salisbury, who declared that he had authority from Henry IV.
to consent to whatever the Council might determine for promoting unity.
3 Robertson, vol. iv. p. 190.
* Namely, of Paris, Angers, Orleans, Toulouse, Bologna, and Florence.
" It seems not superfluous to point out the use by the Roman Catholic
Church itself of a word afterwards regarded as so hateful, and, what is
much more, the recognition of the idea which that word embodies.
A.D. 1409. ELECTION OF ALEXANDER V. 147
but he preferred that it should be worn, for a time, by one who
was his tool. The election was duly conducted by the twenty -
two cardinals present, who, after being eleven days in conclave,
elected Cardinal Peter Philargi as Alexander V. (June 26).
He was a Greek, born in Candia, but had never known his parents
or any other relation. The child, found by a Franciscan friar
begging his bread, was received into the order, and educated at
Paris and Oxford. Having become tutor to the~sons of John
GaleaZzo Visconti, he was made through his influence Bishop of
Vicenza and Novara, and Archbishop of Milan. He was now above
70 years old ; of high repute for theological learning. But he had
faults which soon disappointed the hopes which he was called to
fulfil. The advice, which Gerson addressed to him on the duties
of his office, was disregarded ; and, instead of at once proceeding with
the promised reformation, he postponed it for another Council, to be
held three years later, and dissolved the Council of Pisa on the 7th
of August, 1409. Its great result had been to strike a mortal blow
at the foundations of the papal authority, by the deposition of two
Popes on other grounds than invalid election, and by setting a
General Council above the Holy See.1 " Each party of the Cardinals
had concurred in the election of one or other of the Popes ; they
could not take that ground without impugning their own authority.
If the Schism imperceptibly undermined the Papal power in public
estimation, the General Council might seem to shake it to its base." 2
Nor had the main purpose of healing the Schism been yet accom-
plished. Both Benedict, from his fastness at Peiliscola, and Gregory
from the refuge he had found with Ladislaus,3 refused submission
and anathematized the Council ; the former was still recognized by
France and Scotland, the latter by some of the German bishops and
the lesser states of Italy, while the King of Naples gave him armed
support. Hence, in a work of the time, the Church was made to
complain that the Council had only exchanged her bigamy for three
husbands.4
1 Gieseler (vol. iv. p. 119) points out that, after the Council of Pisa,
"the Canonists vied with each other in demonstrating this new opinion, so
injurious to the Papacy, of the superiority of General Councils to the
Pope, and thus the papal system of the last century seemed to be
threatened with total overthrow."
2 Milman, viii. 120.
3 After holding his council, Gregory had repaired to Gaeta, in the
territory of Ladislaus, to whom he is said to have sold his rights of
sovereignty in Rome and the Papal States.
4 "Bivira fueram et triviram fecerunt." A dialogue between Christ
and the Church, in imitation of Boethius de Consul., by Th. de Vrie,
printed in Hardt's Hist. Cone. Const, i. 148. Others likened the Church
to a three-headed Cerberus.
148 THE SCHISM NOT HEALED. Chap. IX.
He might have said, a multitude, for the easy disposition of
Alexander made him a tool in the hands of his order. The
Franciscans filled all places at his court, and in order to provide for
the vast number of applicants, he multiplied offices till they fell
into contempt. Thus the order supplied that want of kindred
which kept him free from nepotism ; and, being equally free from
avarice and too good-natured to refuse, he lavished gifts till he
said of himself that, having been rich as a bishop, and poor as a
cardinal, he was a beggar as Pope. His first act of authority was
to throw down a new apple of discord by granting the four orders of
Mendicant Friars the privilege most obnoxious to the secular clergy,
of hearing confessions, giving absolution, and administering the
sacraments everywhere, independently of bishops and parish priests ;
to whose injury was added the insult of requiring them to read the
Bull in their churches on pain of excommunication.1 Even the
Dominicans and Carmelites refused the privileges, which were
accepted by the Franciscans and Augustinians. The University of
Paris, led by Grerson, replied by expelling these two orders,2 and
obtained from the King an edict, forbidding the parochial clergy to
allow the Mendicants to hear confessions or to preach in their
churches.
While Alexander remained at Pisa, Ladislaus took possession
of Rome in the name of Gregory. Louis of Anjou, the rival of
Ladislaus, and his enemies the Florentines, aided Cardinal Balthasar
Cossa, legate of Bologna, to retake the city for Alexander, to whom
the Romans sent their keys. But the Pope, who was under the
control of Balthasar Cossa, joined him at Bologna, where he died,
not without suspicion of poison,3 on the 3rd of May 1410 ; and on
the 16th a conclave of seventeen cardinals elected Cossa as Pope :
" a man," says Archbishop Trench, " than whom it would have
been difficult to select an abler or a worse. He took the name of
John XXIII.4
' * This Bull, " Regnans in excelsis," overruled no less than seven edicts
of former Popes. It likewise authorized the Mendicants to receive tithes.
It was revoked by his successor, John XXIII. Respecting the whole
question, see the subsequent account of the Franciscans (Chap. XXV.).
2 Affecting to doubt its genuineness, they sent a mission to Rome, to
require a sight of the Bull itself, which was disavowed to the envoys by
the Cardinals, by Avhose advice it professed to have been issued.
3 One of the Articles preferred against John XXIII. at Constance
alleged the murder of his predecessor by his machinations as a thing
asserted, repixted, and believed.
4 Some call him John XXII. See p. 92. The legitimacy both of
Alexander V. and John XXIII. is involved in that of the Council ; and
the most consistent opinion holds that Gregory XII. was the true Pope
from 14-06 to his resignation in 1415.
Hall of the Kaufhaus, in which the Council of Constance was held.
CHAPTER X.
THE GREAT PAPAL SCHISM.— PART II.
THE COUNCIL OF CONSTANCE AND END OF THE SCHISM.
A.D. 1410 TO 1418.
1. Character and Career of John XXIII. § 2. His first acts as Pope —
Contest with Ladislaus of Naples — A Council at Rome condemns
Wyclif — John driven from the City. § 3. The Emperor Sigismund —
His Character. § 4. He resolves to call a Council — The Pope consents
— Place of meeting at Constance. § 5. Death of Ladislaus — John and
Frederick of Austria — Arrival of the Pope and John Hus at Constance.
§ 6. Assembling of the Council — Its numbers and motley attendants.
§ 7. The leaders : Zabarella ; Peter d'Ailly ; John Gerson ; Robert
Hallam — Reform in He id and Members — Character and Limits of this
demand. §8. The Sixteenth (Latin) (Ecumenical Council — The last
that can claim the title — Its Opening, and threefold purpose — Policy of
the Pope : to deal first with Heresy — Hus committed to custody.
§ 9. Arrival of the Emperor — Cardinal d'Ailly's Sermon: the Sun,
Moon, and Stars. § 10. Sigismund's first acts — He gives up Hus —
Doctrine of No Faith vith Heretics. § 11. The Pope's scheme frus-
trated— Mode of voting — The Four Nations. § 12. Proceedings against
the Pope — His Flight and Return — The 70 charges — Deposition of
John XXIII. — Resignation of Gregory XII. — Resistance and deposition
II— I
150 CHARACTER OF JOHN XXIII. Chap. X.
of Benedict XIII. — End of the Forty Years' Schism. § 13. Divisions in
the Council — Henry (afterwards Cardinal) Beaufort — Election of Pope
Martin V. § 14. His Character and first acts — Abuses restored — The
Con~ ordat< instead of a general reform. § 15. Affair of Jean Petit and
tyrannicide — His condemnation annulled by Martin V. — The three
J < tins dealt with by the Council — Exile and end of Gerson. § 16.
Decrees in place of Reformation — The Emperor and Pope — End and
failure of the Council.
§ 1. John XXIlI. (1410-1416) is characterized by Milman1 as
" another of those Popes the record of whose life, by its contradic-
tious, moral anomalies, almost impossibilities, perplexes and baffles
the just and candid historian. That such, even in those times,
should be the life even of an Italian Churchman, and that after
such a life he should ascend to the Papacy, shocks belief; yet the
record of that life not merely rests on the concurrent testimony of
all the historians of the time, two of them secretaries to the Koman
Courts,2 but is avouched by the deliberate sanction of the Council
of Constance to articles which contained all the darkest charges of
the historians, and to some of which John himself had pleaded
guilty."
Born of a noble Neapolitan family, his early clerical profession did
not restrain him from taking part in the piratical warfare between
the Hungarian and Provencal fleets about Naples;3 and he then
acquired the habit of sleeping in the day and keeping awake during
the night. While studying, or affecting to study, the Canon Law at
Bologna, he obtained the favour of Gregory IX., who made him
archdeacon of that city, and afterwards the papal chamberlain at
Rome. For his own profit, as well as the Pope's, he became the
unscrupulous agent of Gregory's simony and extortion, of which he
1 Latin Christianity, viii. pp. 128-9.
2 These two chief authorities are : Leonardus Arretinus, private secre-
tary to Innocent VII., Gregory XII., Alexander V., and John XXIII., and
aftei wards Chancellor of Florence (o'>. 1444), Rcrum suo tempore in Italia
gestarum Commentarins ah anno 1378 usque ad annum 1440 (in Muratori,
xix. p. 909 f.) ; and Theodoricus a Niem, secretary to John XXIII.,
in his work De Schismate, his Vita Johannis XXIII., and Invectiva in
diffugientem a Const. Concil. (in Meibomius, Rerum German. Script., and
Von der Hardt, Concil. Const.) Niem is bitterly hostile to John ; but most
of his charges are confirmed by the Acts of the Council of Constance, for
which see Mansi, vol. xxvii., D'Achery, i. p. 828 f., and Von der Hardt :
also Jacques Lenfant, Histoire du Cvncile de Pisa, et de ce qui s'est passe
d< /i'ks memorable depuis ce Concile jusqu'au Concite de Co7istance, Arast.
1724.
3 The condemnation of his two brothers to death by Ladislaus, as
pirates, though they were saved by the intercession of Boniface IX.,
embittered his hatred of the King.
A.D. 1410. KING LADISLAUS OF NAPLES. 151
devised new and ingenious methods. To him is ascribed the
enormous development of the public sale of Indulgences by priests
and friars throughout Europe ; * and a case is recorded of his plun-
dering one of these papal merchants of the proceeds of his traffic*
Returning to Bologna as Cardinal and Legate, he ruled the city for
nearly nineteen years " with as absolute and unlimited dominion as
the tyrant of any other of the Lombard or Romagnese common-
wealths. Balthasar Cossa, if hardly surpassed in extortion and
cruelty by the famous Eccelino, by his debaucheries might have
put to shame the most shameless of the Viscontis." He took an
active part in the Council of Pisa, and was one of those named for the
Papacy, but he found it more convenient to use the respectable
Franciscan as his tool ; till the time came to " remove *' Alexander
and secure his own election by his power over the conclave held at
Bologna. " The pirate, tyrant, adulterer, violator of nuns, became
the successor of St. Peter, the Vicegerent of Christ upon earth."3
§ 2. The first acts of John XX1I1. confirmed the worst corrup-
tions that were prevalent,4 and anathematized his two rivals and
the King of Naples. The Crusade which he proclaimed against
Ladislaus was supported by the arms of Louis of Anjou, who gained
a great victory at Rocca Secca (May 17th, 1411), but, failing to force
the passes of the Apennines, retired to Provence, leaving the Pope
to deal alone with Naples. John had meanwhile entered Rome,
where he celebrated the victory with insults against Ladislaus, and
soon made the people repent of the welcome they had given him.
He now found it necessary to purchase peace with a large sum of
money, besides disallowing the claims of Louis to Naples and of
Peter of Arragon to Sicily, and making Ladislaus standard-bearer
of Rome 5 (June 14] 2). In affected compliance with the promises
given at Pisa, the Pope now summoned at St. Peter's the mere
1 "On their arrival at a city, they exhibited a banner with the Papal
arms, the keys of St. Peter, from the windows of their inn. They entered
the principal church, took their seats before the altar, the floor strewed
with rich carpets, and, under awnings of silk to keep off the flies, exhibited
to the wondering people, notwithstanding the remonstrances of Priests and
Bishops, their precious wares. ' 1 have heard them,' writes the biographer
of John XXUL, 'declare that St. Peter himself had not greater power
to remit sins than themselves ' (Niem, p. 7)." Milman, vol. viii. p. 130.
2 This person, seemingly a creature of Cossa's, who was then legate at
Bologna, was seized by him on his arrival at that city, and thrown into
prison, where he hanged himself in despair.
3 Niem, ap. Milman, ibid. p. 133.
4 For the details see Niem and Peter d'Ailly, quoted by Gieseler,
vol. iv. p. 283 f.
5 Gregory XII., expelled from Gaeta, took refuge with Charles Malatesta
at Rimini.
152 THE EMPEROR SIGISMUND. Chap. X.
mockery of a Council, which only deserves a mention for its con-
demnation and burning of Wyclif s writings (Feb. 1413).1 The
treaty was soon broken on account of the exactions which John
attempted in Naples, and he had to fly before Ladislaus (June), who
entered and pillaged the city, and overran the Papal States as far as
Siena, threatening the Pope's safety even at Bologna. John had
now, most unwillingly, to seek a new protector in Sigismund, the
Emperor-elect.
§ 3. On the death of Rupert, in 1410, the imperial schism was
prolonged for a while by the partisans of Wenceslaus, of his brother
Sigismund,2 and of Jobst (or Jodocus), marquis of Moravia, whose
rivalry was ended by his death in about a year.3 Sigismund was
then unanimously reelected, his deposed brother voting for him
(July 1411). " He was the most powerful Emperor who for many
years had worn the- crown of Germany, and the one unoccupied
sovereign in Europe.4 . . . Sigismund, as Emperor, had redeemed
the follies, vices, tyrannies of his youth ; ... he seemed almost at
once transformed into the greatest sovereign whom the famous
house of Luxemburg had ever offered to wear the imperial crown.
... He enacted and put into execution wise laws. He made peace
by just mediation between the conflicting principalities. He was
averse to war, but not from timidity. His stately person, his
knightly manners, his accomplishments, his activity which bordered
on restlessness, his magnificence, which struggled, sometimes to his
humiliation, with his scanty means, had cast an unwonted and
imposing grandeur, which might recal the great days of the Othos,
the Henrys, and the Fredericks, around the imperial throne." 6
§ 4. As King of Hungary, Sigismund had acknowledged John
1 For the strange incident of the owl, which on two successive days flew
into the church, and sat glaring at the Pope, see Milnian, vol. viii. p. 135.
2 Sigismund (b. 1366) was the second son of the Emperor Charles IV.,
on whose death (1378) he succeeded to the marquisate of Brandenburg.
Having married Maria, the daughter of Louis, King of Hungary, in 1386,
he was recognized as King next year ; but he had a hard struggle to main-
tain himself against Ladislaus and internal conspiracies, and afterwards
against the Turks under Bajazet, whose great victory at Nicopolis (1396)
made Sigismund a fugitive for 18 months. This earlier period of his life was
sullied by his love of pleasure and the cruelties provoked by the frequent
conspiracies against him. Wenceslaus reigned in Bohemia till his death.
3 He is said to have been 90 years old.
4 France, distracted by the factions striving for power in the name of
the lunatic King, Charles VI., was already threatened with the invasion,
which soon gave occupation to all the strength of England. The
visit of Sigismund to Henry V. at London (in 1415, after the battle of
Agincourt) is memorable for his full admission of England's independence
of the Empire. (See Bryce, Holy Roman Empire, p. 187.)
5 Milman, vol. viii. pp. 139-140.
A.D. 1413. DECISION FOR A COUNCIL. 153
XXIII., with whom he had a common interest against the claims
of Ladislaus.1 At his election he had sworn to the Archbishop of
Mainz that he would receive the crown from no rival Pope. But he
was above all things desirous of healing the schism of the Church ;
and now, after the long triumph of papal supremacy, the imperial
right of convening a General Council, after the example of Constan-
tine, was not only revived, but put in force.2 This decisive act was
urged upon the Emperor by Catholic reformers throughout Christen-
dom ; and Gerson, in the name of the French Church and State, whose
own strenuous efforts had failed, told him that it was a duty of his
office, not to be neglected without mortal sin. John empowered
his envoys to consent to this indispensable condition of the
Emperor's support, but with a secret reservation, of which his
secretary, Leonard of Arezzo, informs us in the very words which
the Pope used to him : 3 " All depends on the place appointed for
the Council : I will not trust myself within the dominions of the
Emperor. My ambassadors, for the sake of appearances, shall have
liberal instructions and the fullest powers, to display in public ; in
private I will limit them to certain cities.*' But at the moment of
their departure, whether from a fit of confidence, or from fear of
losing all, or in sheer finesse leaving the game to them, he tore
up the secret instructions ; and, on their meeting the Emperor at
Como, they consented to the choice he had made of Constance.4
1 Besides his competition for the crown of Hungary, Ladislaus appears
to have aspired to the Empire.
2 On the significance of this step at the particular crisis, Mr. Bryce ob-
serves (pp. 303-4): — "The tenet commended itself to the reforming party
in the Church, headed by Gerson, whose aim it was, while making no
changes in matters of faith, to correct the abuses which had grown up in
discipline and government, and limit the power of the Popes by exalting the
authority of General Councils, to whom there was no\v attributed an in-
fallibility superior to that which resided in the successor of St. Peter. . . .
The existence of the Holy Roman Empire and the existence of General
Councils were necessary parts of one and the same theory, and it was
therefore more than a coincidence, that the last occasion, on which the
whole of Latin Christendom met to deliberate and act as a single Common-
wealth, was also the last on which that Commonwealth's lawful temporal
head appeared in the exercise of his international functions. Never after-
wards was he in the eyes of Europe anything more than a German monarch."
Mr. Bryce adds the remark on the relations between the Emperor and
Councils : — " It is not without interest to observe, that the Council of
Ba«el showed signs of reciprocating imperial care by claiming those very
rights over the Empire, to which the Popes were accustomed to pretend."
3 Leonard. Arret, s. a. 1413. The envoys were the Cardinal Challant
and Zabarella, Cardinal of Florence.
4 In German Konstanz or Kostanz, from the Latin Constantia, so named
from the Csesar Constantius Chlorus, having been formerly called Ganno-
durum. Bodensee is the proper German name of the laiae, anciently called
1 54 COUNCIL OF CONSTANCE. Chap. X.
This ancient imperial city, on the western shore of the Lake
through which the Khine flows in the great bend by which it encom-
passes Switzerland on the East and North, was admirably adapted for
the seat of a Council. Enjoying internal order and a salubrious air, it
was accessible alike from Italy, from the heart of Germany, and by
the Rhine from all Western Europe ; while needful supplies could
be brought from the shores of the lake. The Pope's objection to the
Italians having to cross the Alps was applied with still great force
to the many more who lived outside them. It was in vain that he
raved at his envoys for yielding the choice of a place, and tried to
reopen it in an interview with the Emperor at Lodi, where he was
treated with all respect, and promised compliance with Sigismund's
exhortations to amend the faults by which he scandalized Christen-
dom. At this time the summons to the Council had already gone
forth by the Emperor's authority as the temporal head of Christen-
dom (Oct. 31, 14 13) ; and John consented to issue his summons, as if
by the independent authority of the Holy See (Dec. 9). Both fixed
the date of the Feast of All Saints (Nov. 1), in the following year ;
and the Emperor invited Benedict and Gregory to attend, but
addressed neither of them as Pope. His edict promised his full
protection to all who should attend, and guaranteed the rights of
Pope and Cardinals, prelates and clergy.
§ 5. John was already threatened with an attack from Ladislaus in
his residence at Bologna, when the King was seized with illness at
Perugia, and was carried back to Naples to die (Aug. 1414). This
release revived the idea of an escape from the decision to which the
Pope stood committed, and his kindred pressed him to go to Rome
instead of to Constance, with the ominous warning, " You may set
forth as a Pope to the Council, to return a private man." But his
Cardinals l urged him to keep faith with the Emperor and Christen-
dom, and he set out with reluctance and misgivings. On his way
through the Tyrol, he was met by Duke Frederick of Austria, the
Lacus Brigantinus, from the Vindelician tribe of Brigantii on its north-
eastern shore. Defined more precisely, the position of Constance is at the
point where the Rhine flows out of the lake into the smaller lake called
the Untersee (i.e. Lower D ike) from which the river goes westward past
Schaffhausen. It must be remembered that the Swiss confederacy did not
yet include the region in which Constance stands. In fact, to the present
day, the city preserves its connection with Germany, belonging to the
duchy of Baden. It has about 12,000 inhabitants.
' Milman observes (vol. viii. p. 145) that "it is among the inexplicable
problems of his life, that some of the Cardinals whom he promoted were
men of profound piety, as well as learning and character. . . . Their
urgency might seem a guarantee for their loyalty. ... In all Councils,
according to the ordinary form of suffrage, the Pope and the Cardinals
had maintained commanding authority."
A.D. 1414. ARRIVAL OF POPE JOHN AND JOHN HITS. 155
hereditary enemy of the house of Luxemburg, on whom the Pope
conferred honours and gifts, while Frederick promised his support
in case of need, and, at all events, a safe retreat from Constance.1
Among other friends, John reckoned on the Duke of Burgundy, the
Marquis of Baden, and the Archbishop of Mainz, Primate of
Germany. Most of all, perhaps, he counted on the great treasures
he carried with him, to secure support in the Council itself. Yet he
was haunted by misgivings and omens. As he descended the steep
slope of the Arlberg, the upsetting of his sledge in the snow pro-
voked a curse on the evil prompting of the journey ; 2 and when he
looked down upon the fair city standing at the foot of the hills, on
the point between the lake and river, he ejaculated, " So are foxes
caught." But the reflection might still more truly have been made
on the guileless innocence of the Reformer, who walked into the trap
baited with the Emperor's safe-conduct specially given to him.
John Hus arrived in Constance three days after the Pope (Nov. 3).
Reserving the cause which brought him thither for the connected
narrative of the movement for reform,3 we shall presently see that
the proceedings against him had a most essential bearing on the
whole course of the Council.
§ 6. Since Midsummer the quiet Swabian town beside the lake had
become the busy scene of preparation for the visitors, who had now
arrived in great numbers and kept pouring in for months after the
sessions began. When fully assembled, the members numbered
22 cardinals, 20 archbishops — besides the titular patriarchs of
Antioch, Constantinople, and Jerusalem, who took precedence next
after the Pope, — nearly 100 bishops and 33 titular bishops, 24
abbots, 250 doctors, with many secular princes and nobles, repre-
sentatives of absent princes, and deputies of the free cities. Some
came in splendid array, with hosts of retainers, some singly on foot,
like trains of pilgrims. " With these, merchants, traders of every
kind and degree, and every sort of strange vehicle. It was not only,
it might seem, to be a solemn Christian Council, but a European
congress, a vast central fair, where every kind of commerce was to
be conducted on the boldest scale, and where chivalrous or histrionic
1 Frederick was possessor of the Tyrol and Vorarlberg and the Black
Forest, and his territory nearly surrounded Constance.
2 Jaceo hie in nomine diaboli, was his response to the anxious enquiries
of his attendants.
3 See Chap. XL. Meanwhile the above sentence must not be under-
stood as implying that Sigi&mund's safe-conduct was given with the
least intention of breaking it. In point of fact, Hus went without waiting
for the promised safe-conduct; and the exact date at which it reached
him is uncertain. At all events it was before the first proceedings were
taken against him on Nov. 28th, and it had been promised before he went.
156 COUNCIL OF CONSTANCE. Chap. X.
or other common amusements were provided for idle hours and for idle
people. It might seem a final and concentrated burst and manifesta-
tion of medieval devotion, medieval splendour, medieval diversions :
all ranks, all orders, all pursuits, all professions, all trades, all artisans,
with their various attire, habits, manners, language, crowded to one
single city."1 The total number of ecclesiastics and princes, with
their attendants, is reckoned at 18,000 ; and the strangers, who
overflowed the city and encamped outside of it, amounted usually
to 50,000, but sometimes twice that number, with 30,000 horses.2
§ 7. The most eminent leaders of the Council were, on the part of
the Italians, Cardinal Zabarella, archbishop of Florence ; and, repre-
senting the Ultramontane 3 advocates of a reformation, Peter d' Ailly,
now Cardinal Archbishop of Cambray, leader of the French prelates ;
John Gerson, Chancellor of the University of Paris, leader of the
Doctors ; and Robert Hallam, bishop of Salisbury, who was com-
missioned to declare the King of England's assent to the authority
of the Council.4 The Pope had made efforts to conciliate this party
by granting new privileges to the University of Paris, and sending
a cardinal's hat to D' Ailly, who had published his doubts of the
efficacy of a General Council.5 Their demand for " reformation of
the Church in Head and Memhers" 6 formally adopted by the Council,
pointed boldly at the Papacy itself, as the source and focus of the
prevalent corruptions. But, in recognizing this Catholic precedent
for the use of the word which we have lived to see scorned by
1 Milman, Latin Christianity, vol. viii. p. 228.
2 The history of the Council is compiled in the great work of H. von
der Hardt : ' Magnum Oecumenicum Constantiense Concilium ex ingenti anti-
quissimorum MScriptorum mole diligoitissime erutum op. H. v. d. Hardt,
vi. Tom., Francof. et Lips. 1700: Tom. vii., sistens Indicem Generalem,
congessit G. Ch. Bohnstedt, Berol. 1742.' Other works are : Histoire du
Concile de Constance, par Jaques Lenfant, Amst. 1714 and 1727; Nouvelle
histoire du Concile de Cmstance, par Bourgeoise du Chastenet, Paris, 1718.
For other works, see Gieseler, iv. 286, Hefele, vii., Hase, p. 297. Im-
portant extracts are given, as usual, by Gieseler.
3 This word is here used in its constant medieval sense ; namely,
beyond the Alps, in contrast with Cismontane Italy.
4 He died at Constance during the sessions (Sept. 1417). A brass in
front of the high altar of the Cathedral marks his grave.
5 In a tract addressed to Gerson in 1410, De Difficultate Reformations
in Concilio Universali ; answered in the Opus de Modo uniendi ac re-
fonnandi Ecclesiam in Concil. Univers., ascribed to Gerson, though his
authorship has been doubted (see the note in Robertson, iv. p. 257). Both
tracts are printed in Gerson's works and by Von der Hardt.
6 The formula, as it recurs in the public acts of the Council, is " gene-
ralis reformatio Ecclesioe Dei in capite et in membris," and, more fully,
" in fide et in moribus, in capite et in membris ;" where in fide must
evidently be understood, not as bringing Catholic doctrine into question,
but of the casting out of heresy.
A.D. 1414. SPECIAL CHARACTER OF THE COUNCIL. 157
members of our own Protestant Church, we must clearly distinguish
the sense in which they called for a thorough Reformation. This
is well put by Milman : x " But Latin Christianity was alike the
religion of the Popes and of the Councils which contested their
supremacy. It was as yet no more than a sacerdotal strife, whether
the Pope should maintain an irresponsible autocracy, or be limited
and controlled by an ubiquitous aristocratic Senate. The most
ardent reformers looked no further than to strengthen the Hierarchy.
The Prelates were determined to emancipate themselves from the
usurpations of the Pope, as to their elections, their arbitrary taxation
by Rome, the undermining of their authority by perpetual appeals ;
but they had no notion of relaxing in the least the ecclesiastical
domination. It was not that Christendom might govern itself, but
that themselves might have a more equal share in the government.
They were as jealously attached as the Pope to the creed of Latin
Christendom. The Council, not the Pope, burned John Hus.
Their concessions to the Bohemians were extorted from their fears,
not granted by their liberality. Grerson, D'Ailly, Louis of Aries,
Thomas of Corcelles, were as rigid theologians as Martin V. or
Eugenius IV. The Vulgate was their Bible, the Latin service their
exclusive liturgy, the Canon law their code of jurisprudence."
§ 8. Besides the distinction of having been called by the Emperor,
the Sixteenth (Ecumenical Council (according to the Latin reckon-
ing) stands in a unique relation to all that went before, and to the few
that have followed it.2 The ancient Councils, down to the schism
of the East and West, represented (in some sense) the Universal
Church ; while in those held since the severance the Italian element
was predominant. The Council of Constance was the first that
fairly represented the Western Church ; and, to use the words of
Mr. Bryce, " it was the last occasion on which the whole of Latin
Christendom met to deliberate and act as a single Common-
wealth." 3
1 Latin Clirvitianity , vol. viii. p. 448. To make the statement complete,
a more distinct recognition is required of the lay and national part in
the demand for reformation.
2 In so far as the Council of Basle shared the same character, it may
be regarded as a supplement to that of Constance ; but, besides its com-
parative numerical insignificance, its validity is still a disputed question.
As to the numbering, see p. 146, note 1.
3 Besides that, of course, no Protestant can concede this claim to the
three remaining Councils, it is also to be observed that only the last of these
(at Rome, 1870-1) fully represented the Roman Catholic world. The Fifth
Lateran (1512-17), like former Councils at Rome, was chiefly Cismontane ;
and even at the famous Council of Trent, Italy and Spain sent by far the
greater number of the Fathers who were to reorganize the Church in its
resistance to the Reformation.
II— 12
158 COUNCIL OF CONSTANCE. Chap. X.
The Pope, as we have seen, reached Constance on the eve of the
appointed Feast of All Saints (1414) ; but few of the Fathers had
arrived ; and, though the Council was solemnly opened on Nov.
oth, the first session was adjourned to the 16th. Sigismund was
detained by his coronation as King of Germany, which wasxelebrated
at Aix-la-Chapelle on the 8th; and the Italian party were for the time
strong. John used the interval to " make himself friends of the
mammon of unrighteousness," and to lay an astute plan for improv-
ing the advantage which he had as the lawful Pope under the
authority of the Council of Pisa. True, the sanction of this claim,
by the proposal of his Italian partisans to confirm the acts done
there (Dec. 7th), was adroitly evaded by the decision to regard the
present Council as only a continuation of that of Pisa; but John
had what seemed a surer game. The Council had a threefold
object : to end the papal schism ; to reform the Church in head and
members ; and to extirpate heretical doctrines, especially those of
Wyclif and the Bohemians. For the last purpose John Hus had
been summoned to the Council ; and his early arrival gave the Pope
his opportunity. If the question of heresy could be taken in hand
first, and dealt with effectually while John's authority was still
supreme, the Reformation might be postponed, and the Pope,
strengthened against his rivals and the Emperor by the honour of
crushing the heresiarch, might dissolve the Council, as Alexander V.,
under his guidance, had dissolved that of Pisa. There was, as
we have seen, no sympathy with the Husite doctrines, and the
Germans had a national quarrel with the Bohemian reformers ;
and, according to all precedent, false doctrine was to be dealt with
before discipline. When Hus arrived at Constance, though under
excommunication, he was received graciously by the Pope, who is
reported to have said that he *' would protect Hus even if he had
slain his own brother." x But he was followed at once by two of his
bitterest enemies, and, on their accusation, he was called before the
Pope and Cardinals, committed to custody, and soon after thrown
into a noisome dungeon (Nov. 28 and Dec. 6).
§ 9. Before the late dawn of Christmas Day Sigismund crossed the
lake to Constance, and attended mass. By a remarkable coincidence,
in reading the Gospel for the day, as was his custom, his first public
utterance before the Pope and Council was in the words : " There
went forth a decree from Cesar Augustus ! " 2 On Innocents'
Day (Dec. 28th) Cardinal d'Ailly preached from the ominous text,
1 Von der Hardt, vol. iv. p. 11 : — " Etiamsi Johannes Huss fratrem sibi
germanum occidisset, se tamen nullo modo commissurum, quantum in ipso
sitmn est, ut aliqua ei fiat injuria, quamdiu Constantia? esset." Perhaps
the qualification was a loophole. 2 Luke ii. 1,
A.D. 1414. D'AILLY'S OPENING SERMON. 159
" There shall be signs in the sun, and in the moon, and in the
stars." x The two great lights were figures of the supreme spiritual
and temporal powers, the Pope and the Emperor, and the numberless
stars the several estates of the Church, united in the firmament of
the Council, in which Christ showed signs now, as in a higher sense
at His second coming. But each in his own order, as established by
the Lord. There could be no reform without union, nor union with-
out reform. John, who held his office to be indefeasible except for
invalid election or heresy, was touched to the quick by being to4d
that a Pope who had risen by ambition or evil means, who lived ill
or ruled ill, was but the false image of a sun ; and he seemed to be
placed on a level with his rivals by the indignant likening of himself
and them to three idols in the sun's house, the Church of Rome,
usurping the place of the one Sun in heaven. The Emperor's place
there was defined with high honour but strict limits ; not to pre-
side over it, but to provide for its good ; 2 not to define spiritual and
ecclesiastical matters, but to maintain its decrees by his power.
The stars are to have their proper influence (the age believed in
astrology) : it was granted that the Council derived its authority
from the Pope ; but, once assembled, it was above him. The right
of defining and decreeing belonged, not to him, but to the whole
Council ; even as St. James published the decisions of the First
Council, not in the name of St. Peter, but as the decree of the
Apostles and Elders and brethren, who wrote, " It seemed good
to us, being assembled with one accord," and again " It seemed good
to the Holy Ghost and to ws." 3
§ 10. On the same day, in the first general congregation, the
Emperor swore to protect the Pope ; but he also insisted on the
admission of the legates of Benedict and Gregory to the Council.
" This was to sever the link which bound the Council of Con-
stance to the Council of Pisa ; it disclaimed the authority of Pisa,
if it recognized as Popes those who had been there deposed." 4
This blow was followed by the decisive one which Sigismund
dealt upon John, against his will, and to his own lasting dis-
grace, though still more to the teaching of the Church and the
Council itself. Already, on an appeal from the friends of Hus,
1 Luke xxi. 25: in our Lord's prophecy of his second coming.
2 Thus we try to render the play of words : " Non ut pnrsit, sed ut
prosit ;" but prxsit implies power over it, not mere place. It might be
rendered, " not to be master, but minister."
3 Acts xv. 23, 25, 28. We are not told what the Cardinal made of the
words "the brethren," " the multitude " (v. 12), and " the whole church,"
who are associated with the Apostles and Elders in the decree (verse 22).
4 Milman, vol. viii. p. 253. The election of a new Pope had already
been proposed in a sermon by a Parisian divine.
160 COUNCIL OF CONSTANCE. Chap. X.
the Emperor had sent an indignant order for his release, which
was disregarded ; and he now retired for a time from the city,
threatening to withdraw from the Council. The reforming leaders
urged upon him that this course would be to sacrifice the unity
of the Church and his own noblest desires, nay to bring a sus-
picion of heresy on himself, for the sake of an enemy of the
faith, with whom Popes and Councils and Canons had decreed,
and the Doctors of the Church had taught, that no faith should be
kept.1 He was told that even his power did not extend to the pro-
tection of a heretic from the punishment due to his errors ; that his
safe-conduct did not pledge the Council, which was greater than the
Emperor, and that the responsibility would rest on them. As he
himself afterwards pleaded to the Bohemians, Sigismund was over-
come by these importunities and the difficulties of his position ; and
he left John Hus to be tried and sentenced by the Council. If, as
seems probable, he had also come to believe Hus politically
dangerous, he reaped his reward in the disastrous civil war which
raged in Bohemia for the remaining twenty years of his life, and
brought ruinous disgrace on his arms.
§ 11. This sacrifice of the reformer's life and his own plighted
faith restored harmony between Sigismund and the Council, and
broke down John's astute plan. The prosecution of Hus's case
was postponed to the ' more urgent settlement of the schism.2
John's last reliance, on the influence of the Cardinals and the su-
perior clergy, and the votes of the numerous poor Italian clergy,
bound to him by interest, fear, and dislike of the Transalpines, was
broken down by the mode of procedure which was adopted. First,
the professors and doctors of theology, who had been admitted to
vote in the Council of Pisa, had the privilege secured to them ; and
it was given to the proctors, and inferior clergy ; also to princes
and their ambassadors, except in articles of faith. But of
far more importance was the adoption of the mode of voting by
Nations, as practised in most Universities. The nations were four :
1 As Milman says (viii. 255): "The fatal doctrine, confirmed by long
usage, by the decrees of pontiffs, by the assent of all ecclesiastics, and the
acquiescence of the Christian world, that no promise, no faith, was binding
to a heretic, had hardly been questioned, never repudiated." It was
deliberately and formally avouched by this reforming Council; and the
more we admit the excuses urged for Sigismund, the more does the case
of John Hus fasten the guilt of the doctrine on the theological and moral
system of the Church that taught it.
' 2 It was after the deposition of John XXIII. that Hus was burnt, on
July 6th, 1415, and his friend, Jerome of Prague, who had joined him at
Constance, suffered on May 30th, 1416. The details, and the outline
the Bohemian war, are related in another place (Chap. XL.).
A.D. 1415. CHARGES AGAINST JOHN XXIII. 161
Italians, Germans (including Hungarians, Poles, and Scandinavians),
French, and English (Feb. 7, 1415).1 This arrangement, carried
against the Pope's remonstrances, reduced the Italians to one vote
out of four ; the Germans and English being thoroughly hostile to
John, as were the most influential of the French, though the factions
of their country, and the great national quarrel with England, tended
towards discord in the Council.2
§ 12. The resignation or deposition of John XXIII. was now only
a question of time and manner ; and it would be tedious to trace his
artifices to evade the result. The secret presentation to the Council,
by an Italian, of a memoir setting forth the crimes of his life, with
details deemed unfit even to be read in public, came to his know-
ledge, and frightened him into a conditional promise of abdication
simultaneously with his rivals, in artful terms, which the Council,
now led by John Gerson,3 insisted on his making more stringent.
But the restored concord, attested by the gift to Sigismund of the
golden rose,4 the special sign of papal gratitude, was belied by the
watch set on the gates of Constance, and the promise exacted from
John not to attempt flight. The leaders of the Council pressed for
his absolute resignation ; but, by the contrivance of Duke Frederick
of Austria, he escaped in disguise to Schaffhausen (March 20th),
and thence removed successively to Freyburg, Breysach, and
Neuenburg. Frederick, placed under the ban of the Empire, had
to make abject submission to Sigismund, and finally to pursue
John and bring him back (May 27). Meanwhile the Council had
adopted a strong declaration, proposed by Gerson, of its authority
above the Pope ; and 70 articles of accusation were exhibited
against him, and witnesses heard in support of them. " Never
1 When, at a later period of the Council, Arragon and Castile abandoned
Benedict and joined the Council, the Spaniards formed a fifth nation.
2 At this time (the spring of 1415) Henry V. was preparing the invasion
which led to the battle of Agincourt (October 25th, 1415). The Orleanist
faction ruled in France. John, duke of Burgundy, who, after his formal
reconciliation with the Dauphin Charles (1414), was waiting events in
sullen retirement, was inclined to the party of Pope John ; and his rela-
tions to the Council were complicated by its having to decide on the
charge brought against the Franciscan Jean Petit for his defence of the
murder of Louis, duke of Orleans, by the contrivance of his cousin, John
of Burgundy (Nov. 1407). For the details, see the Student's History of
France, chap. xi.
3 Gerson arrived with the delegates of his University, on Feb 18th.
4 "The golden rose is consecrated on the fourth Sunday in Lent, and is
given by the Pope to such princes as have rendered signal services to the
Church. The origin of this custom is uncertain, but it is commonly
referred to Leo IX. (See Herzog's Encyclop. art. Rose, die Goldene)."
Robertson, vol. iv. p. 142,
162 THE THREE RIVAL POPES DEPOSED. Chap. X.
probably were seventy more awful accusations brought against
man than against the Vicar of Christ. The Cardinal of St. Mark 1
made a feeble attempt to repel the charge of heresy ; against the
darker charges no one spoke a word. Before the final decree,
sixteen of those of the most indescribable depravity were dropped,
out of respect, not to the Pope, but to public decency and the
dignity of the office. On the remaining undefended fifty-four
the Council gravely, deliberately, pronounced the sentence of
deposition against the Pope."2 John received it with quiet sub-
mission, and voluntarily swore that he would never attempt to
recover the Papacy. He was kept a prisoner in the castle of
Heidelberg, till his further disposal should be determined by his
successor (Martin V.), who after two years restored John to the
dignity of Cardinal and made him Bishop of Frascati ; but he died
at Florence without entering on his see (Dec. 28th, 1417).
His rival, Gregory XII., had died two months before him
(Oct. 18), at the age of 90, having given in his resignation to the
Council through his legate (July 4th, 1415), and been made Car-
dinal-Bishop of Porto and first of the sacred college. Benedict XIII.
held out obstinately, even evading an interview with Sigismund,
who went as far as Perpignan to meet him ; but the Emperor
succeeded in obtaining the Antipope's renunciation by the King
of Arragon and other princes (Dec. 13th, 1415). Shutting himself
up in the fortress of Peniscola, in Valentia, Benedict remained proof
against all negociations, and at length received the sentence of depo-
sition 3 with the outburst of violent rage, " Not at Constance, the
Church is at Peniscola." This end of the forty years' schism was
celebrated by a Te Deum in the Cathedral and proclaimed with the
sound of trumpets in the streets of Constance.
§ 13. During the two years of waiting for this result, the work
of " reformation in head and members " had been suspended, and
was now frustrated by a repetition of the fatal error made at Pisa,
the election of a Pope — to prevent it. The English and Germans
supported the Emperor's demand to give precedence to reforms;
1 Zabarella, the leader of the Italian party, who, unable to support
John, did his best to break his fall.
2 May 29th, 1515. Milman, vol. viii. p. 277.
3 In the sentence passed on July 26th, 1417, the Council, besides declaring
Benedict guilty of perjury, scandal to the whole Church, and schism,
contrived to fasten on him a constructive charge of heresy, inasmuch as
he had violated the article of faith in " one Holy Catholic Church." After
his death at Peniscola, in 1424, his cardinals attempted to set up two
successors, three of them electing a Clement VIII. and the fourth a Bene-
dict XIV. (a schism within the dead remnant of a schism) ; but the King of
Arragon had fully acknowledged Martin V., and the nominal Clement VIII.
was finally compelled to abdicate by a Council at Tortosa (1429).
A.D. 1417. ELECTION OF POPE MARTIN V. 1 63
but the divisions in the Council were inflamed by national hatred ; *
and the French, led by d'Ailly, in whom " the Cardinal prevailed
over the Reformer,'' 2 joined the Italians in demanding the elec-
tion of a new Pope. The Spaniards, who now entered the Council
as a fifth nation, took the same side ; to which even the English
fell off, after the death of Robert Hallam3 (Sept. 4th, 1417).
At this crisis, Henry Beaufort, bishop of Winchester, arrived at
Ulm, with the prestige of an intended Crusade added to the
dignity of the uncle of the English King. The Emperor invited
him to Constance to act as mediator ; and he used his influence
for the election of a Tope, to which the Council agreed, as much
probably from weariness as conviction, and Sigismund gave his
reluctant consent (Sept. 30). After further disputes about the
mode of election and the reforms to which the future Pope must
agree as the conditions of his elevation, the Council, at its 40th
Session (Oct. 30th), " made its last effort for independent life. It
declared that it was not to be dissolved till the Pope had granted
reform." 4 It was agreed that thirty members (six from each nation)
should be associated with the twenty-three Cardinals ; and this
Conclave, enclosed according to the regular forms on Nov. 8th,
proclaimed in three days, " We have a Pope, Lord Otho of Colonna."
Amidst the ringing of all the bells in Constance, and the shouts of
80,000 people, exulting in the restored unity of the head of the
Church on earth, the Emperor rushed into the conclave, and fell at
the feet of the Pope, who raised and embraced him as the chief
author of this peaceful issue of the schism. Being as yet only
a lay Cardinal,5 Otho was ordained deacon, priest, and bishop,
on three successive days, and on the 21st he was crowned as
1 It was within a week after Benedict's deposition that Henry V. landed
at the mouth of the Seine (Aug. 1st. 1417) on his second invasion, which
resulted in his conquest of France.
2 Milman, vol. viii. p. 309.
3 They appear to have acted under the direction of Henry V., who
would naturally wish to secure the favour of the future Pope to sanction
his proceedings in France, and Beaufort was doubtless his agent in the
same policy. Martin V. rewarded his services by making him a Cardinal
(November 28th) and Legate for England and Ireland, an appointment
which was resisted by Archbishop Chichele, as the Primate had always
hitherto been Legate ; and Beaufort was not received in that character till
his family gained the ascendancy under Henry VI. This famous Cardinal
Beaufort was the second son of John of Gaunt, by his marriage (afterwards
legitimated) with Catherine Swynford, and so the half-brother of Henry IV.
4 Milman, vol. viii. p. 310.
5 He had been made Cardinal of St. George by Innocent VII., had sup-
ported Gregory XII. till the Council of Pisa declared against him, and had
been one of the last to give up the cause of John XXIII.
164 FIRST ACTS OF MARTIN V. Chap. X.
Pope Martin V., after the saint on whose day he was elected
(Nov. 11th, Martinmas).
§ 14. This election formed an honourable contrast with nearly all
those of the Captivity and Schism. Martin was about 50 years old, of
the noblest blood of Home, learned in the Canon Law, of irreproach-
able morals, " courteous in manners, short and sententious in speech,
quick and dexterous yet cautious in business, a strict and even
ostentatious lover of justice." * Though so fast an adherent of John
as even to share his flight, he displayed a dignified moderation in
all the debates of the Council, who might flatter themselves that
in such a man, " no stern advocate of reformation, no alarming
fanatic for change," they had chosen the desired leader and arbiter
of the work they had yet to do. But there has ever been a power
in the papal tiara, which might seem magical were it not the
natural result of the changed position, to develop qualities unsus-
pected under the cardinal's hat. Leonard of Arezzo says of Martin
that whereas, before his elevation, he had been noted rather for his
amiability than for his talents, he showed, when Pope, extreme
sagacity but no excess of benignity.2 His great sagacity was
proved in the disappointment prepared for the Council, when they
gave themselves a head which they expected to begin the work of
reform upon itself! Perhaps, indeed, they acted on the principle,
which has since become familiar in what is called statesmanship,
accepting what seemed inevitable rather than daring to do what
was right. In the oft-quoted saying, " Video meliora proboque,
Deteriora sequor? the true point lies in the last word — " drifting "
on the current, real or imagined. They ought to have seen that,
the abler and more respectable the new Pope, the more sure was he
to revive the papal power rather than to " crown the edifice " of
the Council.
Martin's first brief, dated on the day after his election, confirmed
the regulations of all his predecessors, even of John XXIII., for the
Papal Chancery, the very focus of ecclesiastical abuses ; and that
by the act of the Pope, not of the Council. " All the old grievances
— Reservations, Expectancies, Vacancies, Confirmations of Bishops,
Dispensations, Exemptions, Commendams, Annates, Tenths, Indul-
gences— might seem to be adopted as the irrepealable law of the
Church." 3 Martin was prepared for the protests of the nations,
1 Milman, viii. 311.
2 Muratori, xix. 930 ; Robertson, iv. 296. Of the change charged against
him from contented poverty to avarice we have to speak pi-esentlv.
3 Milman, viii. 312. Even the Spaniards threatened to return to the
obedience of Benedict, but their indignation evaporated in a satirical " Mass
for Simony." (On the abuses enumerated see further in Chap. XVII.)
A.D. 1414. THE CASE OF JEAN PETIT. 165
and met their demands by " a counter-plan of Reformation, each
article of which might have occupied the weary Council for months
of hot debate."1 He constituted a "reformatory college" of six
cardinals, with representatives of the nations, and offered some
improvements in the Curia, in order to elude the wider demands of
the Germans. Meanwhile, acting on the maxim Divide et impera,
he proposed to grant partial reforms by vague Concordats 2 with the
several nations, Germany, England, and France, the Italians having
at once accepted the Pope's ecclesiastical supremacy. England,
secure in her laws of provisors and praemunire, seems to have left
the Concordat offered to her unnoticed ; while that with France was
rejected by the Parliament, and the Dauphin postponed the
acknowledgment of Martin's title, till it should have been examined
and approved by the University of Paris.3
§ 15. It remains to notice the other affair on which the French,
both at Paris and Constance, were at issue with the new Pope. The
treacherous murder of Louis of Orleans by the agents of John of
Burgundy (1407) had been defended, as an act of tyrannicide, by a
Franciscan friar, Jean Petit (Joannes Parvus), in a discourse before
the King (March 1408),4 for which the author is said to have pro-
fessed penitence on his death-bed (1410). Eight propositions ex-
tracted from his work — the " Eight Verities " of Jean Petit — Avere
condemned by a Council of theologians, canonists, and jurists, under
the presidency of the Archbishop of Paris (1414) ; and Gerson,5 in
the name of the University, supported by D'Ailly, asked for a
confirmation of this sentence at Constance. Thus the Council had
before them the abstract question of tyrannicide, and the practical
condemnation of the Duke of Burgundy, whose partisans, headed
by the Bishop of Arras, joined with the Abbots of Clairvaux and
Citeaux and the Friars, " did not scruple to undertake the contest,
to allege every kind of factious objection, every subtlety of scholastic
logic. These monstrous tenets were declared to be only moral and
1 Milman, vol. viii. p. 316.
2 This technical word of diplomacy is the Latin concordata, " things
agreed on."
3 It must be remembered that at this time the Dauphin Charles, at
the head of the Orleanist party, was endeavouring to withstand Henry V.,
who, having formed an alliance with the Duke of Burgundy, was pursuing
the conquest of France.
4 Printed in Gerson's Works, vol. v. p. 15, seq.
5 Gerson, always a consistent opponent of passive obedience, had in his
earlier years defended tyrannicide on the ground taken by Seneca: " Nulla
Deo gratior victima, quam tyrannus." But his opinion was changed by
the murder of the Duke of Orleans, and he denounced the doctrine in his
treatise, De Auferibilitate Papas.
166 FATE OF THE THREE JOHNS. Chap. X.
philosophical opinions, not of faith, therefore out of the province of
the Church and of the Council." x An attempt was made to silence
Gerson by charges of heresy, and all that could be obtained from the
Council was a condemnation of one of Petit's extremest doctrines :
" It is lawful, and even meritorious, in any vassal or subject to kill
a tyrant, either by stratagem, by blandishment, flattery, or force,
notwithstanding any oath or covenant sworn with him, without
awaiting the sentence or authority of any judge.'"1 2 This sentence,
passed, by a noteworthy coincidence, on the day of Hus's condem-
nation (July 6, 1415), was annulled by Martin V. for informality;
and thus, of the three Johns,5 wTho were arraigned for different
offences before the Council, the guilty Pope was allowed to end his
days in peace and dignity ; the blameless Hus was betrayed by a
breach of imperial faith, and burnt by a reforming Council ; while
even the memory of the third was saved from condemnation. But
a fourth John, leader and mouthpiece of the effort for reform, " the
learned pious Gerson, dared not return to Paris, now in the power
of Burgundy and the English; he lay hid for a time in Germany,
lingered out a year or two at Lyons, and died a proscribed and
neglected exile ; finding his only consolation, no doubt full conso-
lation, in the raptures of his Holy Mysticism." 4
§ 16. Of the great " reformation in head and members," nothing
was effected, save some decrees on exemptions and other means
of papal exaction, on simony, tithes, and the lives of the clergy ;
and these were solemnly pronounced, with the Concordats, a full
1 Mil man, vol. viii. p. 305.
2 Observe the exact parallel, except in the last clause, to the treatment
of heretics avowed and acted on by the Council. For Martin's determined
opposition to the condemnation of similar doctrines in the case of the
Dominican, John of Falkenberg, who had declared it highly meritorious to
assassinate the King of Poland and all h:s people, see Robertson, vol. iv.
p. 300. In this matter the Pope ventured, in defiance of the main prin-
ciples laid down by the Council, to deny the lawfulness of any appeal
from " the supreme judges, viz. the Apostolic See, or the Roman Pontiff,"
(March 10th, 1418). Gerson denounces this decree as destroying the funda-
mental validity of the Councils of Pisa and Constance, with all their acts,
including the elections of Alexander V. and Martin himself. (See his
Dialogue on the case of Jean Petit, quoted by Gieseler, vol. iv. p. 306.)
3 See the striking contrast drawn by Milman, vol. viii. pp. 303-306.
4 On the breaking up of the Council, Gerson accepted an asylum from
the Duke of Bavaria. The offer of a professorship at Vienna was declined
in a poem of thanks to Frederick of Austria. On the death of the Duke of
Burgundy (September 1419), he returned to France; and, Paris being in
disorder, and the Dauphin making terms with Henry V., he stayed at
Lyon, where, after ten years passed in devotion, study, and abundant
labour in letters, he died at the age of sixty-six. only three days after
finishing his Commentary on the Canticles (July 12th, 1429).
A.D. 1418.
END AND FAILURE OF THE COUNCIL.
167
satisfaction of those declared to be essential before t lie election of the
Pope ! x For the rest, they had the promise of regular Councils ; and
the next of these was appointed to be held at Pavia, much to the dis-
content of the French (April 19th, 1418). The Emperor had already-
been rewarded (in January) with the Pope's solemn thanks, and
the grant of a year's tithe from the German church ; 2 but he did
not withhold some covert bitterness in his farewell. " He declared
his full obedience to the Pope ; his submission to all the decrees of
the Council ; but if the Council had fallen into error, he disclaimed
all concern in it." 3 At the 45th and last Session (April 22, 1418)
the Pope pronounced plenary absolution on all who had attended the
Council ; officiated in high pomp in the Cathedral on Whitsunday,
and at night gave his blessing to the thousands who crowded round
the bishop's palace (May 15th). Next day, with the Emperor and
the Elector of Brandenburg holding his bridle on either side, he
went forth on the way to Genoa at the head of a cavalcade of
princes, nobles, cardinals, bishops, churchmen, and their followers,
to the number of 40,000, which might well seem the triumph of
papal Eome. " The Council which had deposed Popes had been
mastered by a Pope of its own choosing ; the old system of Kome,
so long the subject of vehement complaint, had escaped un-
touched." 4
1 Compare the articles of this decree of the 43rd Session (March 21,
1418), with those, which it express1 y cited, of the 40th Session (October
1417), in Gieseler, vol. iv. pp. 301, 304-5.
2 See the Literse, Gratiosas (7 Cal. Febr. 1418) in Gieseler, iv. 305. This
tithe was objected to in Germany, but without effect.
3 Von der Hardt, iv. p. 1563 ; Milman, vol. viii. p. 319.
4 Robertson, vol. iv. p. 301. Compare Milman's eloquent summary, too
long to quote here (vol. viii. pp. 319-321).
Medal of Martin V. From the British Museum.
Medal of Pope Eugenius IV.
CHAPTER XI.
PAPACY OF MARTIN V. AND EUGENIUS TV.
THE COUNCIL OF BASLE : TO ITS VIRTUAL END.
A.D. 1418—1443.
1. State of Italy : Braccio and Sforza — Martin V. at Rome — His
merits and faults — His claims of supremacy — England and France.
§ 2. Councils of Pavia and Siena — Danger of the Eastern Empire —
Overtures for Reconciliation. § 3. France — Bohemian War — Death of
Martin V. § 4. Measures of the Cardinals — Election and Character of
Eugenius IV. — Proscription of the Colonnas. § 5. The Council of
Basle and the Bohemian Crusade — The Legate Julian Cesarini — Battle
of Tauss — The Pope's attempt to postpone the Council. § 6. Its opeuing
— Mode of Voting— Four Deputations — The Leaders — Nicolas Cusanus
on Popes and Councils. § 7. The Council claims to be above the Pope —
Eugenius denounces the Council. § 8. Sigismund in Italy — His Coro-
nation at Milan and Rome. § 9. He arrives at Basle — Eugenius sanctions
the Council — Departure and death of the Emperor. § 10. Eugenius
driven from Rome — Government and fate of John Vitelleschi — The
Pope's return. §11. Refonning decrees of the Council — Bull trans-
ferring it to Ferrara — Open quarrel with the Pope. § 12. New leaders
at Basle — Defection of Cusanus and Cesarini — Louis, Bishop of Aries,
and Nicolas of Palermo — jEneas Sylvius Piccolomini : his early life
and appearance at the Council. § 13. Election of Albert II. — Prag-
matic Sanction of Bowges. § 14. The Council deposes Eugenius, and
elects the Antipope Felix V. — Failure of this Schism. § 15. Death of
Albert II. — Election and Character of Frederick III. — Low State of the
Empire — ./Eneas Sylvius in Frederick's service — Virtual end, but formal
continuance, of the Council and the Schism.
A.D. 1418. MARTIN V. AT ROME. 169
§ 1. Taking leave of the Emperor at Geneva.1 Martin travelled
slowly to Italy, where the first Pope, who since forty years had an
undisputed title, was not master of a single city. Besides the
local governments, the captains of Free Companies had risen to
great power ; and one of them, Braccio of Montone, had made him-
self master of Kome after the deposition of John XXIII. He was
well matched by another captain, Jacopo Sforza Attendolo, whose
son afterwards won the dukedom of Milan. Sforza was now
serving in the pay of Joanna II., the sister and successor of Ladislaus
in the kingdom of Naples, with whom Martin made an alliance.
As gonfalonier of the Church, Sforza expelled Braccio from Eome ;
but the latter held his ground at his native city of Perugia, and
found it prudent to make his peace with the Pope, who, after a
splendid reception at Milan, was staying at Florence (Feb. 1420).2
He restored several towns in the Papal territory, receiving others as
a fief; and recovered Bologna for the Pope. Entering Rome on
the 28th of September, Martin beheld the misery and ruin wrought
by the long absence of the Popes and by the wars of factions. Order
was restored by his firm and just administration ; and his labours,
emulated by the Cardinals, in rebuilding the churches and other
public edi6ces, gained for him the titles of " the third founder of
Rome, and the happiness of his times." 3 But his cardinals resented
his arbitrary rule over them ; and the ecclesiastical abuses, that
were to have been reformed at Constance, continued to bring in
vast wealth, of which a large part was bestowed, besides castles,
lands, and offices, on the Pope's kindred.
In his relations with the powers of Christendom, Martin revived
the highest claims of his predecessors. England only accepted
Cardinal Beaufort as Legate with limited powers, and stood firm
against the Pope's haughty demand for the repeal of the anti-papal
1 Geneva was an imperial city, under the government of its bishops,
who, from the beginning of the 15th century, were of the house of Savoy.
2 It was at Florence that Martin received the submission of his deposed
predecessor. Here too the severe economy of the Pope's equipage, espe-
cially in contrast with the magnificence affected by Braccio, was ridiculed
in popular songs, with a refrain curiously echoed in one of our own
nursery rhymes : —
" Papa Martino : Non vale un quattrino : "
" Here is Pope Martin : Not worth a farthing."
The rival chieftains died in the same year (1424), Braccio of wounds
received in action, Sforza drowned in the river Pescara. His son, Francesco,
obtained the sovereignty of Milan in 1449, two years after the death of
Philip Masse, the last of the Visconti.
3 For the enthusiastic efforts of St. Frances of Rome (ob. 1440), and
the Franciscan St. Bernardino of Siena (ob. 1444), to rouse Rome to a
religious and moral reformation, see Robertson, vol. iv. pp. 373-375.
170 PAPACT OF MARTIN V. Chap. XI.
statutes.1 The Parliament of Paris resisted the Concordat till the
death of Charles VI. (1422) ; when the Pope won over the young
King for a time, through the influence of his mother and brother,
and absolved him from the oath which he had sworn, as Dauphin,
to observe the national laws (1425).2
§ 2. Meanwhile the Parliament of Paris urged the Pope to convene
the Council, for which the place and date had been appointed at
Constance ; and a few prelates, from Italy only, were assembled at
Pavia (April 1423), whence, in consequence of an outbreak of
plague, the session was transferred to Siena. The Council, which
was opened by a papal commission on July 21st, did nothing
beyond renewing the condemnation of Wyclif, Huss, and Peter of
Luna (Benedict XIII.). Martin had shown his resolve to abate
nothing of the supremacy of Rome ; and he hoped to set aside the
question of reform by the grander idea of reuniting Christendom
under his obedience. The victorious Turks had now pressed their
conquests in Europe, till of the Eastern Roman Empire Constanti-
nople alone was left ; 3 and but one hope remained, to purchase help
from Latin Christendom at the cost of an ecclesiastical reunion, for
which some overtures had already been made. But, small as was
the number of Transalpine prelates at Siena,4 the Council passed a
decree that the internal union of the Church by reform ought to
take precedence of external union. On the ground that so few
Fathers could not pretend to represent Christendom on so great and
vital a question, Martin issued a Bull dissolving the Council, and
appointed another to meet in seven years' time at the imperial city
of Basle (1424).5
1 For the details of these affairs, and the resistance of Archbishop
Chichele to the Pope, see Canon Perry's Student's Enjlish Church History,
Period I. chap, xxiii.
2 Charles VII. would naturally seek to win the support of the Pope
in that great conflict with the English, which gained him the surname of
" the Victorious." On the other side, Gerson wrote a treatise, urging,
among other arguments, the coronation oath, by which the Kings of
France bound themselves to defend the liberties of the national church.
3 The first (unsuccessful) siege of Constantinople by Amurath II. was
in 1422; and the truce, which postponed its fall for 30 years, was made
in 1425. For the details see the Student's Gibbon, chap, xxxviii.
4 Besides a very few from England, there were only five from Germany,
six from France, none from Spain. It is not reckoned as an (Ecumenical
Council.
5 This old French form of the name is a convenient compromise between
the pure German Basel and the modern French Bale. It is the Roman
Basilia, first mentioned in the 4th century, which grew on the decay of
Augusta Rauracorum, the ruins of which are still visible behind Augst, about
6 miles higher up the Rhine. Early in the 4th century it was important
enough to be mentioned, in the Notitia Imperii, as Civitas Basiliensium.
A.D. 1431. ELECTION OF EUGENIUS IV. 171
§ 3. The interval was marked by great events. The uprising of
France, moved by the enthusiasm of the Maid of Orleans (1429), pro-
mised a revival of the spirit of ecclesiastical liberty ; while in Bohemia
the war provoked by the death of Huss had brought repeated disaster
and disgrace on the imperial arms, till Sigismund felt it necessary to
negociate.1 He demanded the submission of the Bohemians to the
decrees of the coming Council, to which they were to send delegates.
But they distrusted alike the Emperor's good faith and the promise
of reformation; and at the beginning of 1431 a papal Bull pro-
claimed a new Crusade against them under the Cardinal Legate,
Julian Cesarini,2 who was appointed by another Bull to preside at
the Council (Feb. 1). But, before either instrument could be acted
on, Martin V. died (Feb. 20th, 1431).
§ 4. To guard against another such rule over themselves, the Cardi-
nals joined in a mutual pledge, which the new Pope was to confirm
by his oath and publish in a Bull, that he would reform the Curia as
he might be required by the cardinals, use them as his acknowledged
advisers, respect their privileges and the rules laid down at
Constance for the making of new cardinals, and call a General
Council, at such place and time as they should recommend, for the
reformation of the whole Church, in faith, life, and morals. On the
next day (March 3rd) the election fell on Cardinal Gabriel
Condolmieri, a Venetian and nephew of Boniface XII., who took the
name of Eugenius IV. (1431-1447). The new Pope's age was forty-
eight. In early life he had given his fortune to the poor and joined
his cousin in founding a society of canons on one of the islands of
Venice. " Both his virtues and his faults were chiefly those of a
monk. In his own person he was abstinent and severe, although
his household expenses were equal to the dignity of his station ; he
loved and encouraged men of letters, although his own learning was
but moderate ; he was obstinate, narrow-minded, possessed by an
ambition which refused to consider the limits of his power ; little
scrupulous in the pursuit of his objects, open to flattery, filled with
a high idea of the papal greatness, and implacably hostile to all
1 The crown of Bohemia devolved on Sigismund on the death of his
brother Wenceslaus, in 1419, but the armed insurgents held out against his
efforts to subdue them with the whole force of the Empire. For the events
of the war, and the state of parties in Bohemia, see Chap. XL.
2 Julian Cesarini, who had lately been made Cardinal of St. Angelo,
was a Roman, " of a family whose poverty is more certain than its nobility.
He had risen to eminence by his merits, was esteemed for ability, morals,
and learning, and, from having been in Bohemia in attendance on a former
legate, was supposed to have special qualifications for the office." — Robert-
son, vol. iv. p. 398.
172 THE BOHEMIAN CRUSADE. Chap. XI.
deviation from the established doctrines of the Church. Under him
the Romans found reason to look back with regret on the prosperous
government of Martin ; and to his mistaken policy was chiefly to
be ascribed the troubles by which the Church was agitated through-
out his pontificate." * Leagued closely with the Orsini, his first act
was to reclaim from the Colonnas not only the wealth which their
kinsman, the late Pope, had placed in their hands, but to subject
them to plunder and proscription, and to destroy the monuments of
Martin's pontificate.
§ 5. The time appointed for the Council to meet was in March,
and Eugenius renewed the commission to Cardinal Cesarini, both to
preside at Basle and to attend to the affairs of Bohemia, evidently
wishing to postpone the former to the latter. While the Fathers
were gathering together with a slowness that proved ominous of the
eighteen years to which the Council dragged out its feeble existence,2
the Legate travelled up the Bhine and as far as Flanders, to stir up
princes and people to the Crusade. He-deputed two Dominicans to
open the Council, and to entreat it to await the issue of the holy
war. After further vain attempts at negociation, an army of 100,000
men, under the imperial banner, entered Bohemia on the 1st of
August, only to be utterly routed within a fortnight (Aug. 14) in
the Battle of Tauss, the Legate himself hardly escaping in the garb
of a common soldier. His silver crucifix, cardinal's robes and
insignia, and the very Bull authorizing the Crusade, were long
shown at Tauss as memorials of the victory.
Not only by this crowning disaster, but by what he had seen
in Germany, Cesarini was convinced that the sole hope both of
reconciling the Bohemians and satisfying the Germans lay in the
Council and its work of real reformation ; and he pressed this view
on the Emperor and princes at Nuremburg. Repairing to Basle
(Sept. 9), where but very few prelates were as yet assembled, he
exerted himself by letters to secure a fuller attendance, and
obtained its authority to write a very conciliatory letter to the
Bohemians (Oct. 15), which was forwarded by the Emperor.
Indignant at such a concession, the Pope issued a Bull denouncing
and annulling any treaty with heretics, and calling the faithful to a
new Crusade, and sent the Legate a decree dissolving the Council,
aud announcing the calling of another a year and a half later at
Bologna (Nov. 12th). The reasons alleged for this prorogation Avere
the small attendance, the insecurity of the roads owing to the war
between Burgundy and Austria, and the convenience of the envoys
1 Robertson, vol. iv. p. 400.
2 From July 23rd, 1431, to April 25th, 1449.
A.D. 1431. THE COUNCIL OF BASLE. 173
expected from Constantinople : all which really meant the post-
ponement of reform to the honour and substantial gain of bringing
back the Eastern Church to the obedience of Rome. Cesarini
replied by an earnest and bold remonstrance, insisting on the
demoralized state of the clergy, the necessity of reform, and the
danger of losing, not only Bohemia, but Germany, a risk not to be
run for the doubtful reconciliation of the East.
§ 6. On the very day after the dispatch of this letter, the Council
began its work (Dec. 14th), which it defined under the three heads
of the extinction of heresy, the restoration of peace and unity
among Christians, and the reformation of the Church " in head and
members." The system adopted at Constance, of voting by nations,
was found impracticable ; l and the Council was divided into four
deputations, each composed of the clergy of all ranks, which met
thrice a-week and discussed all questions before they were pro-
posed in a general sitting. They were charged severally with the
subjects of ( I ) General Business ; (2) Reformation ; (3) The Peace ;
(4) Faith. The extension of the right of voting to all ecclesiastics
of good repute deprived the bishops of their usual predominance, and
tended to give to the proceedings a democratic, and even a turbulent
character ; while the proximity of Basle to Germany and France
gave those nations a great preponderance in the Council. Like that
of Constance, it was greatly guided by the spirit of the University
of Paris.2
The great leaders who had passed away, Gerson, D'Ailly, and the
rest, had for a time a worthy successor in the Cardinal Nicolas
Cusanus,3 a man of the highest reputation for learning in ancient
letters and a wide range of practical experience, who attended the
Council as Dean of St. Florins at Coblenz. Early in its sitting, he
1 For the reasons of this, see Robertson, iv. p. 408. Among these were
the fierce jealousies between the Spaniards and English, and the practical
abstinence of the latter from any part in the Council.
2 See, for example, the Letter of the University sustaining the Council
(Feb. 9, 1432) against all attempts to remove, prorogue, and dissolve it,
and denying any such right in the Pope. (Bulaeus, Hist. Univ. Paris,
vol. v. p. 412; Gieseler, vol. iv. p. 319.)
3. Nicolas Chryfftz, in High German Krebs (i.e. Crab), was named
Cusanus from the village of Cues on the Moselle, in the diocese of Treves,
where he was born in an humble station in 1401. iEneas Sylvius speaks
of him as "homo et priscarum litterarum eruditissimus, et multarum
revum usu perdoctus." Like his predecessor Cardinal d'Ailly at Constance,
and his successor in the leadership at Basle, ./Eneas Sylvius, Nicolas
Cusanus went over to the papal side (in 1437), and did all he could to
bring the Council into discredit. His M)ri III. de Catholica Concordantia
are printed in his Works, Paris, 1 514. See the extracts given bv Gieseler,
vol. iv. p. 319.
II— K
174 THE COUNCIL OF BASLE. Chap. XI.
published a work on " Catholic Agreement," which assailed the very
foundations of the Papal supremacy. He maintained that a General
Council had supreme power in all things, above, the Roman Pontiff.
Recognizing the division of opinion among the Fathers of the
Church, whether the power of the Pope was of God or of man, he
decides that it is from God through the human medium of Councils.
The Roman Pontiffs primacy above other bishops in the seat of St.
Peter depends, therefore, on the consent of those who have the rule
in all other things ; and hence if, for example, it should happen that
the Archbishop of Treves were elected by the assembled Church as
their president and head, he, rather than the Pope of Rome, would
be the true successor of St. Peter in the primacy. A Council might
depose a Pope for other causes besides heresy. Infallibility was a
grace promised to the whole Church, not to any one of its members.
Besides these opinions on matters of principle, he ventured, as the
result of careful study, to declare the famous donation of Constantine
apocryphal, " as also perhaps (he adds) some other long and great
writings, ascribed to St. Clement (the Pseudo-Clementines) and
Pope Anacletus, on which those rely, wholly or in part, who wish to
exalt the Roman see above what is expedient and becoming for the
Holy Church."
§ 7. Under such leadership, the Council, at its second session
(Feb. 15th, 1432),1 renewed the decrees of Constance, pronouncing a
General Council to be above the Pope, and the Pope bound to obey
it. They declared that the Council neither could nor should be
removed, prorogued, or dissolved, without its own consent, and that
no one, even though invested with the papal authority, could or
ought to hinder any person from attending. At this juncture, too,
the cause of the Council was decidedly taken by an assembly of the
French clergy at Bourges, who petitioned Charles VII. to support it
by an embassy to the Pope (Feb. 26). The renewed prohibition of
Eugenius, in the same month, was again answered by Cesarini, who
not only repeated his exposure of the futility of the reasons given,
but maintained that the authority of the Council was derived from
the same source as that of Martin V. and Eugenius himself, the
decrees of Constance, against which the Pope had no right to dis-
solve the Council (June, 1432). The Legate, however, deferred to the
Pope's authority by resigning the presidency, to which the Council
elected Philibert, bishop of Coutances ; at the same time announc-
ing, in a synodal letter to the princes and churches of Christendom,
their resolve to remain at Basle till their work should be accom-
plished. While humbly beseeching the Pope not to dissolve the
1 For the negotiations which the Council, of its own authority, carried
on with the Bohemians, see Chap. XL.
A.D. 1431. SIGISMUND IN ITALY. 175
Council, they summoned him and the Cardinals to attend it within
three months (April 29) ; affirmed their right, in ease of the death
of Eugenius, to elect his successor (July 3 2) ; and at length, after
fruitless negociations with the papal Legates, they proceeded to
declare the Pope and seventeen cardinals contumacious for non-attend-
ance (Sept. 6). This bold attitude attracted larger numbers to the
assembly, which Eugenius denounced as a Synagogue of Satan.1 " It
is marvellous but true," writes the most famous actor in a later
stage of the proceedings,2 " that the prohibition of the Pope drew
more than the invitation of the Council." Even the Cardinals
slunk away from Borne to Basle, till only four remained with
Eugenius.
§ 8. The Emperor-elect, though strongly in favour of the Council
as the only means of pacifying Bohemia, had not yet appeared at
Basle. Shortly before it met he had acted on a sudden resolution,
without the wish or consent of the Electors, to go to Rome for his
coronation. Like his father Charles IV., he was tempted with the
hope of reviving the imperial influence in Italy by the aid of the
Duke of Milan ; and, after his disappointment at Constance and his
reverses in Bohemia, he probably thought that the dignity of a
crowned Emperor would enhance his influence both in and on
behalf of the Council. But the want of money, which was a constant
check on Sigismund's magnificence and still more on his real power,3
reduced him to appear in Italy with a train of only 2000 German
and Hungarian horse, instead of a force adequate to join Philip
Maria in his contest with Florence, Venice, and the Pope. The
Duke kept away from the ceremony of crowning Sigismund with
1 The numbers at the Council varied greatly, the largest attendance
being about 100, in June 1435.
2 iEneas Silvius Piccolomini, afterwards Pope Pius II., of whom more
presently. His Commentariorum de Gestis Concilii Basiliensis Libri IL,
written in 1444, while he still sided with the Council, contains its history
for the years 1438-1440. (Published in the Fasciculi Rerum Expetend. ac
Fugiend. Colon. 1535 f.). The Epistola ad Jvannem de Segovia de Coro-
natione Felicis, appended to the work, is often reckoned as a 3rd Book.
Another leading authority is Augustinus Patricius (a Canon of Siena)
Sumrna C ' nciliorum Basiliensis, Florentini, Lateranensis, Lausanensis, <J-c,
composed in 1480 from two MSS. left by John of Segovia, and preserved
at Basle (Harduin. ix. p. 1081). The Acts of the Council are given fully
in Mansi, vols, xxix.-xxxi.
3 Mr. Bryce says of the time from Rudolf downwards: "After all, the
Empire was perhaps past redemption, for one fatal ailment paralyzed all
its efforts. The Empire was poor." (Pp. 223 f., where the causes of its
impoverishment are traced out.) At Rupert's death, there were said to
be many bishops better off than the Emperor ; and Sigismund himself told
his Diet, "nihil esse imperio spoliatius, nihil egentius," and that his suc-
cessor would find it " non imperium> sed potius servitiuni."
176 THE COUNCIL AND THE POPE. Chap. XI.
the iron diadem1 of Lombardy at Milan (Nov. 25, 1431). Though
treated with outward respect, the King was in danger from the
Guelfic republics and the Free Companies ; and his first cordial wel-
come was at the Grhibelline city of Siena.2 Here, however, he was
detained many months by the evasions of Eugenius, who endeavoured
to make the forcible suppression of the Bohemians a condition of the
coronation. At length the Pope had to be content with Sigismund's
promise never to desert his cause ; and the Emperor was crowned at
Home on Whitsunday (May 31, 1433). The diminished splendour
of the ceremony suited its loss of any real significance.3
§ 9. During his long stay in Italy, the Emperor had kept on urging
the Pope to allow the Council to continue, and had sent letters to
enlist the princes of Christendom in its support ; while, as its acknow-
ledged protector,4 he had written to moderate its proceedings against
Eugenius. While the Pope was preparing fresh Bulls of dissolution,
the Council extended the term of the summons to him again and
again; till the Emperor arrived at Basle (Oct. 11th), bringing a
document from Eugenius, which was deemed insufficient. At length
the increasing troubles of Italy, and the factions which made Rome
unsafe for the Pope, induced him to issue a Bull, revoking all his
sentences against the Council (Dec. 15th, 1433). On April 26th,
1434, in presence of the Emperor, the Pope's legates were admitted
to the Council as its presidents, " on swearing, in their own names,5
that a General Council has its authority immediately from Christ,
and that all men, including even the Pope, are bound to obey it in
1 The " iron crown " of Lombardy, of which an engraving is given on
p. 60, is really a diadem of gold and jewels, but wrought within it is a
thin circle of iron, said to have been forged from one of the nails of the
cross. It was the reputed gift of Queen Theodelinda (ob. A.D. (528) to the
cathedral of Monza, where it is still preserved. For its history, see the
article Crown in the Diet, of Christian Antiqq. vol. i. p. 507.
2 This city had been visited by Charles IV. soon after his marriage,
and so the people claimed a sort of hereditary interest in Sigismund.
3 Mr. Bryce observes that Sigismund was virtually an Hungarian king.
Eugenius, also, had to contend with narrowed observance from his dis-
obedient son; for, "as Sigismund was suffering from gout, the Pope was
obliged to consent that his mule should be led only three steps by the
Emperor — a symbol rather than a performance of the traditional homage
of Constantine. It is said that from this time is to be dated the use of
the double eagle as denoting the union of imperial and royal dignity."
Robertson, vol. iv. p. 411.
4 By a decree of the 9th Session, Jan. 12th, 1433, which also declared
any papal sentence of deprivation against Sigismund null and void.
5 I'rivatis nommibus, but the Council maintained that this act implied
the Pope's sanction to all their proceedings from the beginning. His
advocates, however, declared that his approval was given only to the
progress of the Council, not to its decrees!
A.D. 1434-40. STATE OF HOME. VTTELLESCHI. 177
matters relating to faith, to the extinction of schism, and to the
reform of the Church in head and members." 1
It was but a hollow reconciliation ; but the Emperor declared he
would die rather than allow another papal schism. He felt the
scanty numbers of the Council to be a poor support for their high
pretensions, which trenched on his own prerogative, not only by
negociating with other powers, but interfering with the politics of
Germany. He left "Basle on the 19th of May, 1434. Before his
departure, he had introduced the question of the marriage of the
clergy, which was debated seriously, but without result. Through
its mediation with the more moderate party of the Bohemians, he
was at length acknowledged as their King in 1436. He was again
labouring to avert the papal schism, when he died at Znaim, in
Hungary (Dec. 9th, 1437).
§ 10. Wi;hin a month of Sigismund's departure from Basle,
Eugenius was driven from Rome by a popular rising against the in-
solence of his nephew, Cardinal Condolmieri (June 1434). The Pope
escaped in the disguise of a monk to Ostia, and thence to Florence ;
while the Eomans once more set up a short-lived republic, and made
overtures to the Council. But they soon found their new govern-
ment intolerable, and their city a desert without the papal court.
At their request Eugenius resumed his authority, but remained at
Florence,2 while he entrusted the government of Rome to John of
Vitelleschi, who united the characters of a bishop and captain of
Condottieri, and whose services were rewarded with the dignities of
Cardinal Archbishop of Florence, and titular Patriarch of Alexandria.
John's ruthless devastation of the Campagna in his war to crush the
Colonna, and his vices and despotism, were atoned for, in the eyes
of the Romans, by the peace and prosperity secured by his five
years' rule (1435-1440) ; and, after he fell a victim to the suspicion
of playing the part of another Rienzi (April 1440), they erected a
statue to Vitelleschi as a new founder of their city.3 His chief
enemy, Scarampo, held the government, or tyranny, of Rome till
the Pope's return, after an absence of nine years (Sept. 1443). How
Eugenius had been occupied during that long interval will appear
immediately.
1 Robertson, iv. p. 421. "The power of the Legates was limited by-
strict conditions, which showed tiiat a fresh breach with the Pope was
apprehended."
2 He afterwards (1436) removed to Bologna, as a stronghold against
the Duke of Milan.
3 For the details of Vitelleschi's fall, and the question of Eugenius's
complicity in his treacherous arrest and death in prison, see Robertson,
vol. iv. pp. 429-430.
178 BREACH BETWEEN POPE AND COUNCIL. Chap. XI.
§ 11. The Council had lost no time in using the Pope's sanction to
proceed earnestly with the work of reformation (1435). " Decrees
were passed for entire freedom of election in churches ; against
expectancies, usurpations of patronage, reservations, annates, and
many of the exactions by which the Roman court drained the wealth
of the Church ; against frivolous appeals ; against the abuse of
interdicts, the concubinage of the clergy, the burlesque festivals
and other indecencies connected with the service of the Church.
Rules were laid down as to the election and behaviour of Popes. . . .
The number of Cardinals was limited to twenty-four ; they were to
be taken from all Christian countries, and to be chosen with the
consent of the existing Cardinals. A very few of royal or princely
families might be admitted, but the nephews of the Popes were to
be excluded from the College." 1
The contraction of the sources of papal revenues touched Eugenius
at his most sensitive part. His plea for the continuance of annates,
till some other means of maintaining his dignity should be provided,
was answered by the demand to submit himself unreservedly to the
Council.2 While he appealed by letters to the princes of Christendom,
new charges were brought against him in the Council, and he was
again summoned to appear within sixty days (July 31st). Mean-
while the Greeks had continued their appeals both to the Pope and
the Council ; and it was vehemently disputed whether the conference
with the Greeks should be held within or beyond the Alps. When
at length Eugenius issued a Bull for transferring the Council to
Ferrara (Sept. 18), they continued their sessions at Basle, and pro-
nounced him obstinately contumacious for disregarding their
summons (Oct. 1). The Pope opened his Council at Ferrara (Jan. 8,
1438), which excommunicated the men at Basle, and annulled
their acts ; they declared the assembly at Ferrara schismatical, and
cited its members to appear at Basle within 30 days (Jan. 24th).
This 31st Session was, in fact, the last at which reformatory decrees
were passed ; 3 henceforth the Council existed only to carry on a
war with Eugenius, which soon became an open schism.
§ 12. In this conflict the leaders were somewhat changed. Nicolas
of Cusa had already left Basle, seduced, it is said, by the flattery of the
Pope, that " his peerless learning was absolutely necessary to conduct
negociations with the Greek Church, now returning into the bosom
1 Robertson, vol. iv. p. 423. See the extracts from the decrees of the
Council in Gieseler, vol. iv. pp. 322 f.
2 It is a striking sign of the ingrained abuses now prevalent, to find
the Pope retorting on the Council itself the charge of issuing indulgences,
to provide for the cost of an embassy to the Greeks.
3 For the details, see Gieseler, vol. iv. pp. 331-2. The negociations with
the Greeks, and the Council held by Eugenius at Ferrara and Florence, are
related in the ensuing Chapter XII.
A.D. 1438. jENEAS SYLVIUS PICCOLOMINI. 179
of Rome."1 The legate Julian Cesarini had striven to remain loyal
both to the Council and the Pope, till he seemed in danger of being
elected as the head of a schism. He and Nicolas of Cusa left Basle
at the beginning of 1438 ; but they, with two other Cardinals, were
the only seceders to Ferrara. The lead was now taken by the
Burgundian Louis Allemand, bishop of Aries (the only Cardinal
left at Basle),2 who combined the most signal eloquence and fairness,
temper and tact, with inveterate animosity to Eugenius.3 The new
president was supported by Nicolas de Tudesco, archbishop of
Palermo (Nicolas Panormitanus), the most famous canonist of the
age. Less conspicuous as yet, but destined to a fame much more
lasting, was the versatile Italian, JEneas Sylvius Piccolomini, " the
most elegant writer of Latin, the historian of the Council — at one
time its ruling authority, at another its most dangerous, because
secret foe." 4 A very microcosm of Rome in all the stages of its
history is suggested by the scion of a noble but reduced Italian
house, named after the refugee from Troy and his great-grandson,
the third King of Alba,5 beginning life as an adventurer and votary
of pleasure, and, after taking part in a bitter conflict with the papal
see, labouring to revive its loftiest traditions in his own person, and
dying in the odour of sanctity. The Piccolomini, of whom Pius II.
does not stand alone in history,6 one of the noblest and most
1 Milman, vol. viii. p. 361.
2 Several Cardinals had left Basle before. Eugenius had created new
Cardinals, to supply the place of those who had gone to Basle, and the
Council had declared these appointments null and void.
3 iEneas Sylvius describes Louis as " homo multarum parabolarum,
liberalitate insignis, sed odio erga Eugenium veteri et novo accendissimus."
" His lofty independence and resistance to the Papal See did not prevent
his subsequent canonisation." Milman, viii. p. 361.
4 Milman, /. c. We must be content to refer to the Dean's graphic
pages for a fuller account of the remarkable career of ^Eneas Sylvius,
afterwards Pius 11. (Chap. xvi. vol. viii. p. 415 f.)
5 He had a third and more Christian name, Bartholomew.
6 Besides his nephew, who was Pope for a month (in 1503) as Pius III,,
Ottavio Piccolomini (b. 1599, d. 1656), the Austrian general in the Thirty
Years' War, has been made famous by Schiller's tragedy, translated by
Coleridge. The chief modern authority for the Life of JEneas Sylvius is
Voigt, JEneas Sylvius de' Piccolomini als Papst Pius II., und seiti Zeitalter
3 vols. Berlin, 1856-63. The original sources are his own works, espe-
cially his Letters, and the Commentaries of Pius II. The latter book,
though not published till 1504, 120 years after his death, and then under
the name of the copyist, Joannes Gobellinus, is known by the testimony
of two friends of the Pope to have been his own work. The editor,
Francesco Bandini de' Piccolomini, not only kept back the true authorship,
but suppressed some passages, which were however collected by some one
who saw the sheets while passing through the press. The collection was
preserved among the MSS. of the Chigi Library, the librarian of which
180 COUNCIL OF BASLE. Chap. XI.
powerful families of Siena, had fallen with the establishment of the
republic. The father of iEneas added to the poor remnant of a dissi-
pated estate a family of 22 children, of whom 10 grew up, only to
perish by the plague, except two daughters and iEneas himself, who
was born at the village of Corsignago on the 18th of October, 1405.
Though the poverty of the family obliged him to take part in the
labours of the field, his education was not neglected ; and at the age
of 22 he went to Siena, where the aid of his wealthier relations
enabled him to pursue the study of law, but he turned with ardour
to Greek and Roman letters under the famous scholar Filelfo.
Driven from Siena by the war with Florence, he became secretary
to Cardinal Dominico Capranica, whom he attended to the Council of
Basle. But the Cardinal's poverty compelled iEneas to seek other
patrons, whom he followed in varied missions through Germany,
Italy, and France, and was himself sent on to England and Scotland,
of which countries he has left a most interesting description.1
Returning to Italy, he joined his master, the Bishop of Novara,
at Basle, shortly before the final rupture of the Council with
Eugenius (1437). " No sooner was iEneas fixed at Basle, than his
singular aptitude for business, no doubt his fluent and perspicuous
Latin, his flexibility of opinion, his rapidly growing knowledge of
mankind, his determination to push his fortunes, his fidelity to the
master in whose service he happened to be, opened the way to
advancement ; offices, honours, rewards, crowded upon him. He
was secretary, first reporter of the proceedings, then held the office
as writer of the epistles of the Council. The office of these duo-
decimvirs was to prepare all business for the deliberations of the
Council ; nothing could be brought forward without their previous
sanction, nor any one admitted to the Council till they had examined
and approved his title. He often presided over his department,
which was that of faith. The leaden seal of the Council was often
in his custody. During his career he was ambassador from the
Council, three times to Strassburg, twice to Constance, twice to
Frankfort, once to Trent, later to the Emperor Albert, and to
persuade Frederick III. to espouse the cause of the Council." 2
has published them under the title " JEnese, Sylvii Piccolomini Se?iensis,
qui postea fuit Pius II. Pont. Max. Opera Inedita ; descripsit Joseph us
Cugnoni, Roma, 1883." The work is invaluable for the characteristically
frank expression of opinion ou contemporary persons and affairs. Another
recent work is " The Life of Pope Pius II., as illustrated by Pinturicchio's
Frescoes in the Piccolomini Library at Siena. By the Rev. G. W. Kitchen,
M.A. With the engravings from the Frescoes by Professor Gruner. Printed
for the Arundel Society, 1881."
1 See Milman, vol. viii. pp. 417 f. For .Eneas's frank confession of his
loose morals, as natural in a layman, in his Letters, see ibid. p. 421 f.
8 Milman, vol. viii. pp. 423-4.
A.D. 1438. PRAGMATIC SANCTION OF BOURGES. 181
§ 13. His first appearance as a full member of the Council (when
in the debate on the place for conference with the Greeks, taking a
middle course between the Papal and Transalpine parties, he
supported the Milanese proposal for Pavia) was rewarded with the
office of provost of St. Lawrence at Milan. On his return thence
to Basle, still a layman, he preached with great success before the
Council on the feast of St. Ambrose (Dec. 7th, 1437). As we have
seen, this was the moment when the Council took a decisive step
against the Pope, and when Sigismund died, leaving his hereditary
crowns of Hungary and Bohemia to his son-in-law, Albert of Austria,
who was elected in the following March as Albert II., King of the
Komans.1 He was reluctant to accept the dignity, the prospect of
which he was said by the Hungarians to have expressly renounced
on his election as their king. iEneas, virtually if not formally
accredited by the Council, accompanied the Duke of Milan's
ambassador to Vienna, and overcame the objections of the Hungarians
as well as of Albert himself.
The Electors had seized the opportunity to declare Germany
neutral between the Council and the Pope ; 2 and a more important
decision was taken by France about the same time. Charles VII.
himself had not been favourable to the Council ; but in a national
assembly at Bourges he adopted their reforms, with some modifi-
cations, by a Pragmatic Sanction, which was one of the foundations
of Gallican liberty (July 7th, 1438).3 The assembly also disowned
the Council of Ferrara.
§ 14. These measures were taken in the hope of averting a schism ;
but the Council of Basle, now growing more and more irreconcil-
able, trusted to the support of France and Germany. The final step
divided the Council itself ; and most of the bishops retired, leaving
1 By this election the imperial dignity, which had been held bv Rudolf
of Hapsburg (1273-1292) and his son Albert I. (1298-1308), returned
to the House of Hapsburg, in which it remained till the abdication of
Francis II. in August 1806, — with the sole exceptions of the Bavarian
Charles VII. (1742-45) and Francis I. of Lorraine (1745-65), though
the latter may be called a Hapsburg by his marriage with Maria Theresa.
Mr. Bryce, however, has pointed out that Maximilian I. was the true
founder of the greatness of the Hapsburgs, and he has traced the causes
which made the elective imperial dignity practically hereditary in that
family. (Holy Roman Empire, p. 352 f.) Of all the Emperors-elect
during the 368 years from Albert II. to Francis II., Frederick III. was
the only one crowned at Rome.
2 A year later, however, the reforms of the Council were adopted by
the Emperor and Diet at Mainz in a formal Instrumenium Acceptationis
(March 26, 1439). See Gieseler, vol. iv. p. 353.
3 See the Pragmatique Sanction, or La Pragmatique de Bourges, editel
by Pinson (1666), in the Ordinances des Kois de France de la T, oisieme
Pace, vol. xiii. p. 267.
II— K 2
182 THE ANTIPOPE FELIX V. Chap. XI.
affairs in the hands of the lower clergy, after a violent discussion
whether preshyters had a vote or only a consultative voice. The
Cardinal president, Archbishop of Aries, who sided with the extreme
party, caused all the holiest relics of saints that could be found in
Basle to be placed in the vacant seats of the bishops; a device
which moved the Council to tears ! With such overwrought
feelings, but with marked dignity and decorum, the assembly of
about 400 clergy (but few of whom were bishops) pronounced the
deposition of Eugenius as " notoriously and obstinately contumacious,
a violator of canons, guilty of scandal to the whole Church ; as
simoniacal, perjured, incorrigibly schismatic and obstinately
heretical, a dilapidator of the Church's rights and property, and
unfit to administer his office" (June 25th, 1439). A few days
later, to the surprise of the Council itself, the ambassadors of the
Emperor-elect and the French King expressed their concurrence in
the act, and added an apology for their absence.
During the interval of sixty days allowed before the new election,
a terrible outbreak of plague tried the stedfastness both of the
dying * and the survivors ; but the few who left Basle returned as it
abated, and the session of September 17th is remarkable for its
decree affirming the Immaculate Conception of the Blessed Virgin.2
The 37th session (October 24th) resolved to associate with their
only Cardinal (the Archbishop of Aries) 32 other electors, chosen
from all nations and all ranks of the clergy ; three being named
by the Council to choose the rest.3 Out of seventeen candidates
named at first, the conclave announced, on the sixth day,4 its choice
of Amadeus, Duke of Savoy, who, after governing his duchy for
thirty-eight years with high reputation, had resigned it to his son
(1434), and was living at Eipaille, on the south shore of Lake
Leman, as the head of a society of twelve noble hermits.5 Their
life seems to have been easy, if not luxurious ; but the character of
Amadeus was above reproach, and the objections that he was a
layman and had been married were easily overruled. Yet it seemed
to Christendom a strange choice, of an aged retired prince instead of
1 It is said that many, with the last sacrament in their hands, professed
that their salvation depended on their renunciation of Eugenius. ./Eneas
Sylvius was one of the few stricken who recovered. One writer (Rinaldi)
regards the plague as a judgment, without explaining whether those who
died from it at Ferrara were equal sinners with those at Basle.
2 The schismatic character ascribed to the Council (a-t all events after
its deposition of Eugenius) deprived this decree of any authority.
3 One of these was a Scotch monk, Thomas, abbot of Dundrennan, a
Cistercian house in the diocese of Candida Casa ( Whitherne in Galloway).
4 Nov. 5th, confirmed by the Council, Nov. 17th, 1439.
5 He was styled Dean of St. Maurice, the patron saint of that region.
jEneas suggests that his retirement was a scheme to prepare for his eleva-
tion to the Papacy, but this is improbable.
A.D. 1440. THE EMPEROR FREDERICK III. 183
a bold and vigorous prelate, or a learned canonist, likely to fulfil the
hopes of a complete reformation by the Council. Perhaps respectably
neutral qualities were thought safest ; and it seems to have been
supposed that Amadeus could for a time supply the want of papal
revenues by his own wealth, and ultimately induce his powerful
connections to establish him at Home. He was crowned at Basle
with great splendour as Felix V. (July 23rd, 1440) ; but he is only
reckoned as an Antipope. It was soon seen that his cause was
hopeless ; and his elevation marks the epoch of the Council's rapid
decline in power and repute. Its imposition of a tax on vacant
ecclesiastical benefices at once made it unpopular.
The King of France expressed his disapproval of the schism, and
wrote from Bourges, exhorting " Monsieur de Savoye " and the
Council to study the peace of the Church. Alfonso, King of
Arragon, was after some time induced to separate himself from the
Council by Eugenius's recognition of his claim to Naples, against
Rene of Anjou (1443).1
§ 15. Germany resented the schism as a breach of her neutrality ;
but the Emperor Albert died at the very moment of the election
which he had written to deprecate (Nov. 5, 1439). His cousin, the
Duke of Styria (b. 1415), son of Ernest the Iron, Duke of Austria,
was elected as Frederick III.,2 King of the Romans (Feb. 4, 1440).
His inglorious reign of 53 years marks the lowest degradation of the
Empire. He was far from being destitute of ability and good sense ;
but his tenacity of purpose was marred, as that quality often is,
with constitutional indolence. He was signally unfortunate ; and
his want of decision and alleged meanness were often the result of
the want of wealth, which now paralysed the Empire. His super-
stitious weakness gave the example of that subservience to the
Papacy, which became the hereditary policy of his line. Though
hitherto favourable to the Council, he shrank from the schism, and
three Diets held by him affirmed the neutrality of Germany. iEneas
Sylvius, who was a warm partisan of Felix, and had accepted the
post of his secretary, was sent on an embassy to Frederick, which
1 Joanna II. had died in 1435, bequeathing her kingdom to Rene, the
brother of Louis of Anjou, whom the Pope was disposed to favour, while
claiming to treat Naples as a lapsed fief of the Holy See. Alfonso now
added to his former claim his heirship of Manfred and the Hohenstaufen.
The consequence of his abandoning the Council was the withdrawal of
Nicolas of Palermo, who gave up the cardinalate he had received from Felix.
2 As Emperor, Frederick is variously reckoned as the Illrd, IVth ^r
Vth (according as former claimants, of the name, are recognized or not).
Albert Kranz (Saxonia, 304) likens him to Fabius Maxim us for his slowness
in action. Rauke gives a careful estimate of his character, doing justice
to his better qualities {Hint, of the Popes, translated by Mrs. Austin,
vol. i. pp. 101-5).
184 LAST SESSION OF THE COUNCIL. Chap. XI.
proved a turning-point in his own fortunes. The Emperor nattered
his literary vanity, and made him his poet laureate (July 1442).
In November, Frederick appeared at Basle, but in the avowed
character of mediator, treating Felix with profound respect, but
avoiding any recognition of his title. The chief result of his visit
was the transference of iEneas to his own service as secretary, with
the reluctant consent of Felix. The astute Italian, while as yet
unchanged in his convictions of the Council's right, began to doubt
both the motives and the issue of the conflict. In words of very
wide application, he says, " In truth the quarrel is not for the sheep
but for the wool ; there would be less strife were the Church poor."
In accepting the Emperor's service, he took up his new position of
neutrality, and resolved to secure his own advancement and power
by a steady course of seeming obedience to his master's weaker will.1
Meanwhile Felix withdrew to Lausanne, on the plea of illness ;
and the Council of Basle held its 45th and last session on the 16th
of June, 1443, when Lyon was appointed as the place for the next
General Council, to be held according to the decrees of Constance.
As a protest, however, against the rival assembly, which was still
sitting at Florence,2 the Council declared its continued existence,-
which was prolonged in form, with that of its nominal Pope, for
six years longer, till 1449. " The authority of this assembly has
been variously estimated within the Eoman communion. The
more moderate divines in general acknowledge its oecumenical
character as far as the 26th session, i.e. until the time when
Eugenius proposed to transfer it to Ferrara. But the advanced
Gallicans maintained its authority throughout ; and by the more
extreme Romanists it is altogether disavowed." 3
1 See his own frank and acute avowals cited by Milman, vol. viii. p. 431.
Here is a hint for those who try to manage affairs by reports and memorials,
as the Archbishop of Palermo was labouring to do at Frankfort : — " Stultus
est qui putat libellis et codicibus movere reges." Soon after his removal
to Vienna, iEneas took holy orders, and lived for a time on the small
benefice given him by the Emperor, in a retired valley of the Tyrol,
whence he removed to the better living of Auspac in Bavaria, given him
by the Bishop of Passau. He attended the Diet of Nuremberg (144-1),
and maintained the strict neutrality for which it again declared.
2 See the next Chapter.
3 Robertson, vol. iv. p. 437. According to the best Roman Catholic
authorities, this Council, so far as it is accepted at all, is merged in that
of Ferrara and Florence, as the consequence of its removal by Eugenius IV.
Hence the XVIFth CEcum< nical Council is that of Basle- Ferrara- Florence,
usually styled simply, of Florence. (Hefele's Conciliengeschichte ; Her-
genroether's Kirchenaeschichte. 1879-80; Alzog, Manual of Universal
Church History, translated by Tabish and Byrne, ] 874-78.)
Florence.
CHAPTER XII.
THE COUNCIL OF FERRARA AND FLORENCE.
THE XVIITH (ECUMENICAL OF THE ROMANS.
END OF THE COUNCIL OF BASLE. A.D. 1438 TO 1447.
1. The Greek Empire and Church — Progress of the Turks: help sought
from the West — Former overtures for Union — Embassies from Pope and
Council — John Pal^eolocjus II. and his suite at Ferrara — Mark,
Bessarion, a ,d Syropulus — The Council removed to Florence. § 2. The
four chief points in dispute — The " procession " and Filioque — The
Agreement (Definite-). § 3. Death of the Patriarch Joasaph — Dissent
of Demetrius and Mark — Ceremony of Reconciliation. § 4. The Agree-
ment rejected at Constantinople — The Council ti-ansferred to Rome —
Submission of other Orientals. § 5. Crusade against the Turks —
Ladislaus, Ces:irini, and Huniades — First Successes — Disastrous battle
of Varna — Sequel of the Agreement — Constantink XIII. and Maho-
met II. — Mission of Cardinal Isidore — Popular feeling agaii.st the
Latins. § 6. Quarrel of Eugenius with the Germans — Mission of
iEneas Sylvius to Rome — His favour with the Pope — Thomas of Sarzana.
§7. The Diet of Frankfort — Diplomacy of ./Eneas — How "Mainz was
captured" — New German compact. § .8. /Eneas again at Rome —
The dying Pope concludes the agreement — His four Bulls, and death
— The agreement continued by Nicolas V. § 9. The Concordat of
186 THE EASTERN CHURCH. Chap. XII.
Aschaffenburg — The Council of Basle dissolved — Resignation and death
of Felix V. § 10. Archbishop Trench on the three Great Councils —
Their wrong view of the reformation needed — Yet not total failures —
The Hildebrandine idea rejected — They mark the end of the Middle Age
of the Church, by their shock to the Papal dictatorship.
§ 1. The hollow character and fruitless result of the last effort,
or pretence of an effort, to reunite the Greek and Latin Churches,
demands but a brief account of the Council held by Eugenius IV.,
at Ferrara and Florence, in opposition to that of Basle.1 It belongs
to secular history to follow the victories of the Turks in Europe, by
which the Eastern Empire was now narrowed to the environs of
Constantinople. " In the four last centuries of the Greek Emperors,"
says Gibbon, " their friendly or hostile aspect towards the Pope and
the Latins may be observed as the thermometer of their prosperity
or distress." We have seen how, after the capture of Adrianople by
Amurath I., the Emperor John Palajologus I., the son of a Latin
mother, Anne of Savoy, went in person to propitiate Urban V., who
made a vain effort to kindle an Eastern Crusade (1369). Thirty years
later, his son Manuel visited France and England, but gained only
empty honour. The overthrow of Bajazet by Timour (1403) gave a
respite, which was prolonged by the dissensions of the Turks, till
Amurath II. laid siege to Constantinople in 1422. Its brave resistance
and a revolt in Asia obtained the peace which allowed the new Emperor,
John Palaeologus II. to reign over the city as the Sultan's tributary
(L425). Before his father's death, John had gone to Italy in search
of aid (1423), and he is said to have formed the idea of reuniting the
Empires as the successor of Sigismund. He agreed to the proposal
of Martin V., that he and other Greeks should attend a Council for
accommodating the differences between the Churches. Not to dwell
on the further overtures made to the Greeks by the Coimcil and the
Pope,2 both of wThom sent fleets to Constantinople, which came near
illustrating their desire of union by a battle with each other, — the
result was that the Greek Emperor, with his brother, the " despot "
Demetrius, and the Patriarch Joasaph, attended by 22 bishops and
a large train of clergy and monks,3 embarked on the Venetian
1 For the details, see Milman's graphic narrative, c. xiii. vol. viii.
p. 365 f., and Gibbon, c. xxxvii.
2 Among the Pope's envoys was Nicolas of Cusa, the former leader in
the Council.
3 Among the attendants of the Patriarch was the Ecclesiast (Preacher)
Sylvester Syropulus (otherwise called Sguropulus, ^yovpoirovXos) who (as
Milman puts it) M avenged the compulsion laid upon him to follow his
master to Ferrara and Florence by writing a lively and bold history of
the whole proceedings." His Vera Hisloria LT?iionis non Verse, sen Concilii
A.D. 1438-9. COUNCIL OF FERRARA AND FLORENCE. 187
galleys provided by the Pope (Nov. 29th, 1437), and were welcomed
with great ceremony at Venice (Feb. 8th, 1438). Here they first
learned the decisive breach between the Pope and the Council ; and
it was chiefly by the persuasion of the Legate Cesarini that they
decided to attend the Pope's Council, which had been opened in
January at Ferrara.1 After various difficulties of etiquette had
been adjusted — the Pope sitting as President above the Emperor,
and the Patriarch on a level with the Cardinals — the preparatory
discussions were opened between twelve champions on either side.
Of these the most conspicuous, among the Greeks, were the rough
outspoken Mark and the more conciliatory Bessarion, archbishops
of Ephesus and Nicam ; among the Latins, Cardinal Julian Cesarini
and the Spanish Dominican John, provincial of Lombardy.2 But
the Greeks soon found themselves pressed by other forces besides
argument : the Emperor's resolve to effect some sort of union as the
only hope of help against the Turks ; the disgrace visited on the
obstinate ; and the cost and difficulty of needful provisions, which
were supplied or withheld according to their obedience. Their
troubles were increased by the plague,3 which gave the Pope a
pretext for transferring the Council to Florence (Jan. 1439), a move
which roused the suspicions of the Greeks.
§ 2. Meanwhile the public conferences had begun on the four
chief points, out of fifty more in which the Greeks were held to be
heretical ; 4 and at the 25th session the Emperor summed up the
Flonntini exactissima Narratio, was edited, with a free Latin Translation,
bv Rob. Creighton, afterwards Bishop of Bath and Wells, Hagae Comitis,
1660; and was severely criticized in the Exercitationes of Leo Allatius,
Romae, 1665.
1 From its removal in the following year, it is usually called the
Council of Florence. Its Acts, both in Greek and Latin, are in the
Collections of Labbe and Cossart, vol. xiii , and Harduin, vol viii. See
also the History of the Council of Florence from the Russian of B. Popoff,
edited by J. M. Neale, Lond. 1861.
2 Contrasting Cesarini with Mark, Syropulus says that, although the
Cardinal was the more eloquent, the Archbishop of Ephesus was the
stronger and more solid. The principal interpreter was Nicolas Secondino,
a native of Negropont ; but we are told that St. Bernard of Siena received,
in answer to his prayers, the gift of conversing fluently in Greek, a tongue
unknown to him.
3 See above, p. 182. As a sign of national habits, it is interesting to
read that the chief sufferers were the Latins, and the Russians who came
in the train of their Patriarch Isidore, himself a Greek.
4 For the course of the arguments, especially on the main question of
the " Procession," see Milman, /. c. and Robertson, vol. iv. pp. 443 f. It
is important to observe that the Latins acknowledged themselves unable
to trace the Filioque in the Nicene Creed further back than to the Frank
Church under Charles the Great. (See Vol. I. of this work, pp. 473-4.)
188 COUNCIL OF FLORENCE. Chap. XII.
discussion by leaving the Pope to devise terms of union, otherwise
the Greeks would return home. Ten representatives of each side
at length agreed on a Definition,1 which was drawn up in Latin by
Ambrose Traversari, head of the Camaldolite order, and translated
into Greek by Bessarion. (1.) On the main question of the " Pro-
cession of the Holy Ghost" it was decided that the difference was
only in the form of expression ; inasmuch as the Latins disavowed
the inference, that the Holy Spirit proceeded from two principles,
which was the ground of the Greek objection to the words Filioque.
(2.) As to the use of leavened or unleavened bread in the Eucharist,
the consecration of either was valid, and each Church was allowed
to retain its own custom. (3.) The doctrine of Purgatory was
affirmed, but as to its nature nothing was defined against the opinion
of either Church. (4.) The Roman Pontiff was declared to have the
primacy of the whole world, as the successor of St. Peter, the chief
of the Apostles and true vicar of Christ; and the agreement
" renewed the order " of the other patriarchal sees " handed down
in the Canons," namely, Constantinople second, Alexandria third,
Antioch fourth, Jerusalem fifth, " saving all their privileges and
rights." Thus, leaving the Eastern Patriarchs to make what they
might out of this saving clause, the Pope had gained the one sole
object of his ambition, the full acknowledgment of his supremacy.
All the rest was unmeaning compromise, for the sake of a formal
concord 2 which soon proved to be just as hollow.
§ 3. The Definition was subscribed by every member of the Coun-
cil,— though not without reluctance, especially on the part of some
Greek ecclesiastical officers, who had had no voice in the debates, —
with three remarkable exceptions. The Patriarch Joasaph, who had
been earnest for the union, was spared the last surrender by his death
(June 10th). The despot Demetrius refused to sign, and retired to
Venice ; " he was to reap his reward in popularity, hereafter to be
dangerous to his brother's throne." 3 The Archbishop Mark, whose
1 The Definitio is printed in Labbe and Cossart, xiii. p. 510 f., Harduin,
vol. ix. p. 401 f. ; and Gieseler, vol. v. pp. 206-7. Each of the forms,
Greek and Latin has the force of an original.
2 This was plainly expressed in the words of a deacon to the English
ambassadors who met the Emperor on his return. "Neither did we go
over to the doctrine (8<$|t?) of the Latins, nor the Latins to that of the
Greeks ; but the doctrine's were considered severally by each party, and
were found to be accordant, and so they appeared to be one and the .same
doctrine. Wherefore it was ordained that each party should hold the
doctrine that it had held till now, and so we should bo united. "
(Svicpulus, p. 307, ap. Gieseler, vol. v. p. 207.) A remarkable case of
"agreeing to differ;" but. as usual in such cases, the difference remained
without any agreement worth the name. 3 Milman, vol. viii. p. 3i*8.
A.D. 1439. THE HOLLOW RECONCILIATION 189
resistance had brought him into hot collision with the Romanizing
Bessarion, had obtained the Emperor's promise that he should not
be compelled to sign ; and the Pope's prophetic remark, " Then we
have done nothing at all ! " acknowledged in Mark the true voice of
the Greek Church. For the present, however, Eugenius celebrated
his triumph in the magnificent Cathedral which he had lately-
consecrated, after it had been 150 years in building l (July 6th,
1439). It was the practical reply of the patriarch of reunited
Christendom to his deposition at Basle just a week before. " Nothing
was wanting to the splendour of the ceremony, to the glory of the
Pope. After Te Deum chanted in Greek, Mass celebrated in Latin,
the Creed was read, with the Filioque. Syropulus would persuade
himself and the world that the Greeks did not rightly catch the
indistinct and inharmonious sounds. Then the Cardinal Julian
Cesarini ascended the pulpit and read the Edict in Latin, the
Cardinal Bessarion in Greek. They descended and embraced, as
symbolizing the indissoluble unity of the Church. The Edict (it
was unusual) ended with no anathema." 2
§ 4. While the Greeks returned by Venice to Constantinople, to
find their submission indignantly repudiated, Eugenius transferred
the Council to Rome, and reopened its sessions in the Church of
St. John Lateran (Oct. 1443). Here the formal reconciliation of the
Eastern Church was completed by the reception of deputies, real or
pretended, of the Copts, Jacobites, Maroni.tes, and Chaldasans ;3 the
Armenians having already presented themselves at Florence. " This
frivolous scene," as it is justly characterized by Gieseler,4 " was
evidently intended to win back the public opinion of the Western
world to the Pope, by the appearance of a general union of all
Christendom under the papal obedience, and to overawe and bring to
submission the adherents of the Council of Basle."
§ 5. Meanwhile the Pope had endeavoured to fulfil his part of
the alliance with the Greeks by proclaiming a Crusade against the
1 The Duomo of Florence, originally the church of Santa Reparata,
afterwards dedicated to Santa Maria del Fiore, was begun in 1298 from
the designs of Arnolfo, continued by many architects, among whom were
Giotto, Taddeo Gaddi, and Andrea Orcagna, and finished by Brunelleschi,
who completed the dome in 1446. For a full description, see Murray's
' Handbook for Central Italy,' pp. 32 f.
2 Milman, vol. viii. p. 398. But it is a slight anticipation to call Bes-
sarion Cardinal. Wisely distrusting the effect on the Greeks of the part
ne had taken in the Council, he declined the vacant patriarchate of Con-
stantinople, accepted the reward of a Cardinal's hat from Eugenius, and
remained at Rome, where he exercised great influence, and was thrice
near being elected Pope.
3 For these churches, see Vol. I. pp. 355, 379-383. 4 Vol. v. p. 409.
190 LAST CRUSADING EFFORT IN THE EAST. Chap. XII.
Turks. Though England, France,1 and Germany, were too much
occupied at home to act as nations, they furnished many adventurers,
attracted by what Gibbon calls an endless treasure of indulgences ;
and an enthusiatic leader was found in young Ladislaus, King of
Poland and Hungary. Cardinal Julian Cesarini, who had preached
the holy war in those countries, accompanied the Crusade, which was
aided by the military skill of John Huniades, and the equipment of
fleets from Flanders, Genoa, and Venice. An advance to Sophia,
the capital of Bulgaria, with two considerable victories, brought the
Turks to sue for terms ; and both parties swore to a ten years'
truce (Aug. 1, 1444). But the Cardinal Julian, who had held
sullenly aloof from the negociations, now received news that
the fleets of Burgundy, Genoa, and Venice, were in the Hellespont,
while the Greeks were gaining victories in Asia Minor. His power
of absolution persuaded Ladislaus to break the truce and advance
to Varna, where the fleets were expected. But, instead of their aid,
the powerful army of Amurath had been transported from Asia by
the perfidious Genoese, and the last hope of Latin help for the
Greeks perished with Ladislaus and 10,000 Christians in the fatal
battle of Varna (Nov. 10th, 1444).2
It is convenient here to follow the vain attempt at reconciliation
to its sequel. John Palaeologus, having been compelled by popular
feeling to repudiate the agreement of Florence, was succeeded in
1448 by his son Constantine XIII., the last Emperor of New
Rome ; and three years later the moderation of Amurath II. was
replaced by the youthful vigour of his son Mahomet II., the
destined conqueror of Constantinople.3 On his renewal of war
(1452), Constantine turned again to Rome with professions of
penitence, and the Cardinal Isidore, a Greek and former metro-
politan of Russia, was sent to renew the reconciliation. But the
Latin forms used in a solemn thanksgiving at St. Sophia provoked
the popular indignation. The church was avoided as if it were " a
Jewish synagogue;"4 the ministrations of the Romanizing clergy
were refused. So violent was the feeling against the Latins, that
a great officer declared " that he would rather see a Turkish turban
than a cardinal's hat in Constantinople." 5 As in the last days of
Jerusalem, the religious factions aggravated the terrors of the siege
and helped to paralyze the defence ; the Greeks were disputing
1 It was now the very crisis of the expulsion of the English from France
and the eve of the Wars of the Roses.
2 The legate Cesarini perished in the flight ; but the manner of his
death is variously related.
3 See his character drawn by Gibbon (Stu<1e7it's Gibbon, p. 622).
4 Ducas, pp. 143, 148. 5 Ibid. p. 146.
A.D. 1445. EUGENIUS AND THE GERMANS. 191
over a text, while the Turk, the derider of all their texts, was
thundering at their gates.1
§ 6. Though, as we have seen, the imperial diet maintained its
neutrality in the papal schism, the policy of Frederick III. was
guided by iEneas Silvius towards a reconciliation with Eugenius.
Disregarding all warnings of personal danger, the former anti-papal
leader and secretary of Felix went on a mission to Eome, and con-
vinced the Pope of his true penitence and the wisdom of making a
friend of such a man as himself (1445).2 But Eugenius evaded the
Emperor's chief demand, for a new Council to be held in Germany ;
and, overrating his own strength and the submissiveness of Frederick,
he deposed the Archbishops of Treves and Cologne for the part they
had taken, both in the Council of Basle and as Electors, in favour of
neutrality. This sentence kindled a flame in Germany : six of the
seven Electors, including the two Archbishops, met at Frankfort,
and bound themselves by a secret agreement to join the Antipope,
unless Eugenius would agree to certain practical reforms and to the
regular holding of General Councils, with an admission of their
authority according to the decrees of Constance and Basle. The
Emperor, who was informed of the agreement without a pledge of
secresy, sent iEneas Sylvius to Home (1445) ; and, though joined
with a rougher colleague, Gregory of Heimburg,3 he paved the way
to reconciliation with such address, that the Pope invited him to
become his secretary.4
1 For the final catastrophe, see Chap. XIII. § 6.
2 On this and his subsequent mission ./Eneas was aided by the mediation
of Thomas of Sarzana, bishop of Bologna (the future Pope Nicolas V.),
the only one of the curia who at tirst looked coldly on his professions of
penitence, but who showed him great kindness when he fell ill. ^Eneas, who
had at first refused to humble himself before the Cardinal's severe virtue,
adds this reflection on his own conduct — " Si scisset ./Eneas futurum
Papam, omnia tolerasset !" Thomas was not made a Cardinal till Dec.
1446, at the same time with John of Carvajal.
3 ./Eneas describes Gregory as " the most eminent among the Germans
for eloquence and learning; a man of fine person, but rough in manner,
and careless of his appearance, whose sturdy German patriotism regarded
the Italians with dislike and contempt." (Hist. Frid. 123. Robertson,
vol. iv. p. 463.)
4 ./Eneas accepted this offer somewhat later, and was continued in the
office by Nicolas V. He meditates with his usual frankness on his wonderful
fortune in having been secretary to three cardinals and as many Popes
(though one of them, Felix, was not genuine — adulterum), while to the
Emperor he was not only secretary, but a councillor, and crowned with
the honour of a princedom : — all of which he imputes, not to luck but to
God, the ruler and governor of all things. Epist. clzzzviii. p. 760;
comp. the passage from his autobiographical Commentaries in Milman,
vol. viii. p. 439.
192 DIPLOMACY OF .ENEAS SYLVIUS. Chap. X1L
§ 7. iEneas left Rome in company with Thomas of Sarzana, who had
a mission to the Duke of Burgundy on the way. At Frankfort the
Diet was assembled in full state, though Frederick was not there in
person (Sept. 1, 1446). The Pope was represented by his legates,
the Spaniard John of Carvajal and Nicolas of Cusa (besides Thomas
of Sarzana, when he arrived) ; the Antipope Felix and the Council
of Basle by the Cardinal of Aries, John of Lysura, and others, from
whom iEneas had to bear some sharp taunts for his desertion. But
his temper and tact prevailed, aided by the free use of money and a
diplomatic artifice, as bold as it was astute. The great object of
the Emperor and Pope was to break up the compact of the Electors
by any means. " Mainz was taken " — that is,1 the Archbishop was
bribed, though he refused all offers for himself, with 2000 florins
divided among his four chief councillors. But the spiritual prince
required a plausible excuse for breaking his sworn faith ; so iEneas
took in hand the notes of the compact made by the Electors,
" taking out of them all the venom, and composed new notes," to
which he pledged his opinion that Eugenius would consent.2 The
Electors of Mainz and Brandenburg, with other princes and bishops,
signed the new agreement in private ; and its support by a majority
of the Diet overawed the three dissentient Electors of Treves,
Cologne, and Saxony. As a further security, the Emperor's envoys
made a new treaty with the princes who supported them, to send
a mission to Eugenius, at Christmas, to offer the submission of the
German nation if he would approve the new agreement. " The
Diet broke up ; the three Electors departed in indignation ; the
ambassadors of Basle in sorrow and discomfiture." 3
§ 8. iEneas and his colleagues found the Pope near his end, but
determined, before he died, to complete the agreement with the
Emperor and the Germans. The opposition of nearly all the
Cardinals was overborne by a threat of new creations; and the
legates, Thomas of Sarzana and John Carvajal, were at once added,
with two others, to the Sacred College. iEneas pressed on the
agreement, lest the work should have to be begun again, and a
1 Literally " He of Mainz " was stormed. See the full account given
by .Eneas with his usual frankness. Hist. Friderici III., p. 125 f.,
quoted by Gieseler, vol. iv. pp. 340 1.
2 The purport of this document was that the Archbishops should be
restored, and the authority of ihe Council safeguarded ; this general phrase
being purposely left open to mean either the Council of Basle, or the new
Council which was proposed.
3 Milman, vol. viii. p. 445; iEneas gives an account of the embassy to
Rome, the death of Eugenius IV., and the election and coronation of
Nicolas V., in a speech to the Emperor. Frederick. Baluzii Miscell. lib.
vii. p. 525 foil.
A.D. 1447. DEATH OF EUGENIUS IV. THE CONCORDAT. 193
new election might even create a new schism. Eugenius lived just
long enough to issue four Bulls, accepting the decrees of Constance
in general, and in particular those relating to General Councils;
sanctioning such of the decrees of Basle as had been accepted
by the Germans under the Emperor Albert ; reinstating the deprived
Archbishops on their acknowledgment of Eugenius as the true Vicar
of Christ ; and forgiving all who had taken part in the proceedings
at Basle, on their submission. A fifth Bull declared that nothing in
the agreement should infringe on the privileges of the Church.
From the morrow of the day when this restoration of concord
with the Empire was celebrated with brilliant rejoicings at Rome
(Feb. 5th, 1447) the Pope sank rapidly ; and on the 23rd he died,
expressing his regret that he had not lived and died a simple monk.
" The dead which he slew at his death were more than they which
he slew in his life ; " * for his dying acts extinguished the long-
lived hostile Council and the last papal schism ; and their end must
be recorded before tracing the brilliant era of his successor. The
new Pope, Nicolas V., at once assured iEneas Sylvius of his resolve
to hold a middle course between the undue assumption of authority
by former Popes over other bishops, and the pretension of the
Council of Basle to shorten his hands ; and iEneas, rewarded with
the bishopric of Trieste, and carrying with him a written confir-
mation of the agreement, returned to Germany to give effect to
the Pope's designs.
§ 9. The versatile Italian, able for a time at least to serve two
masters, aided the papal legate Carvajal in obtaining from the Em-
peror all that Piome could now ask, by the Concordat of Aschaffenburg
(Feb. 17th, 1448), which the Electors were bribed with privileges,
patronage, exemptions, and the like, to ratify. The Pope was to
have annates and reservations, with a mere change of form ; the
acceptance of the decrees of Basle by the Diet at Mainz (1439) * was
set aside, and Germany was again placed under the burthens that
she had struggled against for fifty years. In consequence of this
agreement, the Emperor formally withdrew his protection from the
Council of Basle, and forbad the city to harbour it, under penalty of
the imperial ban. A decent if not dignified end was arranged by a
conference at Lyon between the Cardinal President and envoys of
the French and English kings. Felix announced to the remnant of
the Council, which had joined him at Lausanne, that he resigned his
dignity for the sake of the peace of the Church (April 7th, 1449);
his eight cardinals went through the form of electing "Thomas
of Sarzana " as Pope ; and the Council declared itself dissolved
1 Judges xvi. 3. 2 See p. 181, n. 2.
194 END OF THE COUNCIL OF BASLE. Chap. XIL
April 25th). This quiet close of the schism was confirmed by the
moderation of Nicolas. Amadeus himself, invested with the nominal
dignities of premier-cardinal and legate for Savoy and Piedmont,
survived only one or two years in his old retreat at Ripaille. The
cardinals created by him were enrolled in the Sacred College ;
even the Archbishop of Aries was left unmolested, and, dying in
the following year (1450), ultimately received the honour of
beatification from Clement VII. m 1527.
§ 10. Thus ended at once, with the last papal schism, the series
of Great Councils of the 15th century, which gave the Church of
Rome its last opportunity of reformation from within. It remains
for us to ask, with Archbishop Trench,1 " Shall we lament the
defeat of so many well-intended efforts for the Church's good ?
Have we reason to suppose that there was any real help for a Church,
sick at heart, sick throughout all her members, any true healing for
her hurts, in that which these councils proposed to effect ; assum-
ing that they had been able to bring this about, instead of succumbing,
they and their handiwork, before the superior craft and skill which
were arrayed against them ? 1 cannot believe it. The Gersons, the
Clemangises, the d'Aillys, with the other earnest Doctrinaires who
headed this movement, — let them have the full meed of honour which
is their due ; but, with all their seeing, they did not see what is now
most plain to us ; they only most inadequately apprehended the
sickness wherewith the Church was sick. For them the imperious
necessity of the time was a canonically chosen Pope, and one who, it
inclined to go wrong, might find the law of the Church too strong
for him ; when indeed what the time needed was, no Pope at all ;
what it wanted was, that the profane usurpation by a man of the
offices of Christ, — kingly, priestly, prophetical, — should cease
altogether; that the standing obstacle of the Church's unity, — a
local centre for a divine Society, whose proper centre, being the
risen and ascended Lord, was everywhere, should be removed.
They would admit no errors of doctrine in the Church, but only
abuses in practice ; wholly refused to see that the abuses were rooted
in the errors, drew all their poisonous life from them, and that blows
stricken at the roots were the only blows which would profit. So far
from admitting this, the most notable feat which in all their course
they had accomplished was the digging up of the bones of a dead man,
and the burning of a living man who had invited them to acknow-
ledge their errors and to amend them.
"And yet, failure upon failure as these Councils had proved,
wholly as every gain which they seemed to have secured for the
1 Lectures on the Medieval Church, pp. 305 f.
A.D. 1449.
THE THREE REFORMING COUNCILS.
195
Church was again lost before many years had elapsed, total failures
they were not. They played their part in preparing the Church for
a truer deliverance than any which they themselves could have ever
wrought. The Hildebrandine idea of the Church, — a society, that is,
in which only one person has any rights at all, — this idea, questioned
debated, denied, authoritatively condemned, could never dominate
the Church and world, as for nearly three centuries it had done.
The decrees of the Councils might be abrogated, and their whole
legislation abolished ; but it was not possible to abolish from men's
minds and memories that such once had been. There needed many
blows, and from many quarters, to overthrow so huge and strong-
built a fabric as that of the medieval Papacy. By the Councils one
of these blows was stricken"
This judgment of the Protestant Archbishop is strikingly con-
firmed by the terse sentence of the French Ultramontane historian
Capefigue : " I consider the Councils of Constance and Bale and the
Pragmatic Sanction as the three acts which end the Middle Age
of the Church, by the shock they gave to the powerful and holy
dictatorship of the Popes."
Medal of John Pala'ologus IT., by Pisani. (Reverse.) The Emperor, travelling
through a mountainous country, is stopping in prayer before a Latin cross.
Interior of St. P* ter's, at Rome.
CHAPTER XIII.
OUTWARD REVIVAL OF THE PAPACY.
AGE OF THE RENAISSANCE.
COLAS V. CALIXTUS III. PR'S II. PAUL II. A.D. 1447-H71.
1. The culmination of Latin Christianity — New Epoch in Art and
Letters. § 2. Election and Character of Nicolas V. — The Pacification
of Italy. § 3. The Great Jubilee of 1450— Its results in Europe. § 4.
Frederick III. in Italy : his Marriage and Coronation. § 5. Roman
Republicanism : Conspiracy of Porcaro — Its evil influence on the Pope.
§ 6. Constantinople taken by the Turks (145.3)— Effect on the West —
A Crusade proclaimed. § 7. Death of Nicolas (1455) — His Love of
Letters — Revival of Learning— Influx of Greeks into Italy. § 8. Greek
A.D. 1447. EPOCH OF NICOLAS V. 197
Teachers and Translators — Laurentius Valla — Invention of Printing.
§ 9. Buildings of Nicolas V. at Rome : St. Peter's, the Vatican, &c.
§ 10. Election of Alfonso Borgia as Calixtus III. § 11. His zeal for the
Crusade — Opposition in Europe — The Gcrmania of ./Eneas Sylvius. § 12.
The Pope's Nepotism — Roderigo and Peter Borgia — Death of Calixtus
(1458). § 13. Election of iEneas Sylvius Piccolomini as Pius II. §14.
His devotion to the Crusade — Congress at Mantua: inadequate response
of the Powers. § 15. Zeal of Pius for the Papacy — The Bull Execrahilis
and Bull of Retractation. § 16. Louis XI. revokes the Pragmatic
Sanction. § 17. Progress of the Turks — The Pope's Letter to Mahomet
II. — Pius sets out in Person for the Crusade — His Death (1464). § 18.
Character of Paul II. § 19. Heathenism in the revival of Letters :
the College of Abbreviators : persecution of Platina, the papal bio-
grapher. § 20. Fruitless Efforts for the Crusade — First use of Printing
at Rome— Death of Paul II.
§ 1. Dean Milman1 marks the pontificate of Nicolas V. (1447-
1455) as " the culminating point of Latin Christianity ;" nor is this
inconsistent with the judgment cited at the close of the preceding
chapter. True, the papal autocracy, which had been declining
from Innocent III. to Boniface VIII., had been compelled to yield,
at Constance and Basle, to the control of an ecclesiastical aristocracy
in a General Council ; but the great object of those reformers was
to strengthen the Hierarchy, not to yield a jot of the creed of the
Church, or of its powrer over the conscience. "It was not that
Christendom might govern itself, but that they themselves might
have a more equal share in the government." In the contest with
the Council of Basle and its Antipope, the practical victory remained
with Rome ; and she spent another half century in enjoying and
improving it in her own fashion, heedless of the warning that,
unless there were a reformation of discipline and administration,
from the head throughout the members, there would be a compul-
sory reformation rising upward from below, and not effected without
violence and schism.2
The revolutionary reform thus rendered necessary was forwarded
by the artistic and intellectual revival — the boasted Renaissance —
which gave new outward splendour to the last age of the medieval
Papacy. It was for evil and good strangely mingled that " Latin
Christianity had yet to discharge some part of its mission. It had
to enlighten the world with letters, to adorn it with arts. It had
hospitably to receive (a gift fatal in the end to its own dominion),
and to promulgate to mankind, the poets, historians, philosophers,
1 History of Latin Christianity, vol. viii. p. 448. Respecting the Anti-
pope, who bore the same title in 1328-9, see Chap. X. § 10.
2 For such warnings by Peter d'Ailly, Julian Cesarini, and others, see
Gieseler, vol. iv. p. 439.
II— L
198 PAPACY OF NICOLAS V. Chap. XIII.
of Greece. It had to break down its own idols, the Schoolmen, and
to substitute a new idolatry, that of Classical Literature. It had to
perfect Christian art."1
§ 2. The spirit of the age was well represented in the new pontiff,
whose election was due to one of those accidents not unfrequent in
the Conclave, where nicely-balanced parties suddenly united their
votes on some one not at first thought of (March 6, 1447).2 Thomas
Parentuccelli, or Thomas of Sarzana (his mother's native place),3
was born at Pisa in 1398 ; and, in spite of difficulties from the
harshness of a stepfather, he studied at Bologna with great success
and reputation. Such was his univeral science, that iEneas Sylvius
says anything hidden from him must be beyond the knowledge of
man. The name he took as Pope marked his gratitude to his early
patron, Cardinal Nicolas Albergati, in whose family he spent twenty
years. The ability he displayed in controversy with the Greeks at
Florence had been lately rewarded by Eugenius with the bishopric
of Bologna, where as Legate he was active and popular, and with a
cardinal's hat. In person he was small and spare ; of affable and
unassuming manners. iEneas Sylvius, speaking — as we have seen4
— from personal experience, describes him as hasty, but placable ;
friendly, but there was no friend with whom he was not sometimes
angry ; neither revengeful nor forgetful of wrongs. The complaint
of undue trust in his own judgment, and wishing to do everything
himself, perhaps marks the limit of the great confidence which he
reposed in iEneas, who became the energetic minister of the Pope's
1 Milman, /. c. p. 449. A recent work of the highest value for the
period down to the Reformation is " The History of the Renaissance in Italy,
by John Addington Symonds." This work traces the Pagan spirit which
infected the revival of classical learning, as an almost inevitable reaction
from the utterly corrupt Christianity of the age ; and the deep moral degra-
dation of society, especially in Italy, and in particular of the Papacy,
which attended the new splendour of art and letters, except in the few
who applied themselves earnestly to a religious reformation. For all but
those few, the collapse of the doctrinal and ecclesiastical system, which had
governed the mind and conscience of Europe for a thousand years, involved
the abandonment of the very foundations of Christian morality.
2 The papal elections, especially in this age, furnished many examples
of what was called the vote by access, that is, when, after an indecisive
ballot in the forenoon, an elector (or more than one) revoking his
morning's ballot, transfers his vote to some one whose name had that
morning already come out of the ballot-box, or to an entirely new candidate.
(Cartwright on P<ip I Conclaves, l.">4.)
3 The chief authorities are the Lives of Nicolas V. by Vespasiano and
Manetti (in Muratori) and Georgi, Pom. 1742 ; ./Eneas Sylvius ; and
Bartholomew Platina (papal officer under Pius II. &c, ■ b. 1481), Vitx
P,,ntificum Romano mm, Venet. 1479, continued by the Augustinian
Onofrio Panvini (6. 1568), Venet. 1562, and reprints.
* See Chap XII. p. 191, n. 2.
A.D. 1450. PACIFICATION OF ITALY. 199
desire to recover the prerogatives that had "been shorn at Constance
and Basle. We have seen how he confirmed the agreement with
Germany,1 whither iEneas returned rewarded with the bishopric of
Trieste and confirmed in the office of papal secretary.
The new Pope was free from that vice of nepotism, by which
several of his predecessors and successors vainly tried to establish
their kinsmen in principalities. " Hitherto these families had
taken no root, had died out, sunk into obscurity, or had been beaten
down by common consent as upstart usurpers. Nicolas V. laid the
foundations of his power, not so much in the strength of the Koman
see as a temporal sovereignty, as in the admiration and gratitude of
Italy, which was rapidly reported over the whole of Christendom.
He kept in pay no large armies ; his Cardinals were not Condottieri
generals ; he declared that he would never employ any arms but
those of the Cross of Christ. But he maintained the Estates of
the Church in peace ; he endeavoured (and the circumstances of
the times favoured that better policy) to compose the feuds of
Italy, raging at least with their usual violence. He was, among
the few Popes, really a great Pacificator in Italy."2 While pre-
serving neutrality in the contests between Spain and France in
Naples, between the Florentines and Venetians, and in that which
established the Sforzas in the duchy of Milan, he recovered the
tributary allegiance of the chieftains who had usurped the domains
of the Church in the Romagna.
§ 3. The peace and security thus established helped to make the
Jubilee of 1450 the greatest, and the most fruitful to the treasury
of Home, since the first Jubilee, kept by Boniface VIII. and cele-
brated by Dante, a century and a half before. The papal collectors
and vendors of indulgences had been busy throughout Christendom,
not indeed without provoking discontent and opposition, especially
in Germany.3 But the twofold temptation of the present pleasure
and future recompense of the pilgrimage was still too strong for the
reforming spirit. The pilgrims who flocked to Rome are likened to
1 Chap. XII. p. 193.
2 Milman, viii., p. 455. The details of the contests referred to belong to
civil history.
3 " In 1449, a collector and vendor of indulgences levied in Prussia 7845
marks : for indulgences, 3241, for Peter's pence, 4604 " (Milman, vol. viii.
p. 456). The Teutonic knights at first refused to publish the Bull ; but they
afterwards paid the Pope 1000 ducats for the privilege of themselves dis-
pensing the indulgences of the Jubilee to those who should perform
devotions and alms in their own country; and a similar compromise was
made by Philip, Duke of Burgundy. Even Nicolas of Cusa, the papal
legate in Germany, when asked whether a monk might go on pilgrimage
without leave of his abbot, quoted Pope Nicolas himself for the opinion
that obedience is better than indulgences (Robertson, vol. iv. p. 479).
200 CORONATION OF FREDERICK III. Chap. XIII.
flights of starlings and swarms of ants ; more than 400,000 daily-
walked through the streets and filled the churches ; and an acci-
dental stoppage of the two crowds, passing the bridge of St. Angelo
to and from a display of the holy Veronica,1 cost the lives of 200
persons crushed to death or pushed into the Tiber. The throng
must have greatly aggravated the plague, which spread from
Northern Italy 2 to the city in the summer, when the Pope with-
drew with a company of scholars, and shut himself up in one castle
after another till the danger was over. But the splendour of the
Jubilee prevailed over all these drawbacks and disasters. " The
pilgrims carried back throughout Europe accounts of the resuscitated
majesty of the Roman Pontificate, the unsullied personal dignity
of the Pope, the reinthronement of Religion in the splendid edifices,
which were either building or under restoration."3 Of this use of
the wealth now poured in we have to speak presently.
§ 4. Two years later Kome saw for the last time the coronation
of an Emperor by a Pope.4 The feeble Frederick III. vainly hoped
to revive his authority by this high sanction, at the same time that
he went to Italy to receive his bride, Leonora of Portugal. So
reduced was the imperial state, that the Pope supplied part of his
expenses as a recompense for the concordat of Vienna ; and the
third Frederick solicited a safe-conduct from the cities which
Barbarossa had marched into Italy to conquer. The Emperor's
authority was exhausted in bestowing nominal privileges and
dignities, such as count and knight, doctor, and even notary, for
the sake of the money they brought him in fees ; and his weakness
ensured him a cordial reception.5 At Siena, his faithful iEneas,
whom the Pope had lately made bishop of his native city, met him
with his bride ; and here, too, Frederick submitted to take an oath
for the Pope's security and dignity, which was repeated before he
entered Rome.6 There he was lodged in the old imperial palace of
the Lateran, and held frequent conferences with the Pope.
1 The napkin impressed with a miraculous likeness (vc a icon) of the
Saviour (See Vol. I. p. 27).
2 We are told that in Milan 60,000 persons died, and hardly any were
left alive at Piacenza.
3 Milman, vol. viii. p. 457.
* As has been said before, Charles V. was the only subsequent Emperor
crowned by a Pope but at Bologna, not at Rome. All the rest, from Maxi-
milian to Francis II. were strictly only Emperors Elect. (See note, pp. 89-90.)
5 A contemporary writer says that "all before him had made some
attempt to recover power ; he was the first who gave up the hope."
6 The two cardinals, who met the Emperor at Florence, represented the
oath as prescribed by that treasury of papal claims, the pseudo-Clementines
(Lib. ii. tit. 9, Dc Jwejura>id>), as well as by custom. Frederick replied
that it had not been required of Henry VII. and only of Charles IV., but
he yielded at last.
A.D. 1452. CONSPIRACY OF PORCARO. 201
On the 16th of March the marriage was celebrated by the Pope,
who crowned Frederick, not as King of Italy,1 but of Germany,
with the crown brought from Aix-la-Chapelle for the purpose, and
two days later the imperial coronation was solemnly performed by
Nicolas, on the anniversary of his own.2 " The Emperor swore
once more to support and defend the Roman Church, and, according
to the traditional usage, he performed the 'office of a groom' by
leading the Pope's horse a few steps." 3 On his return from a visit
to King Alfonso at Naples, Frederick waived the demand for a
Council, and only asked for a Crusade, which the Pope referred to
await the general consent of Christendom.
§ 5. In the same year the power of Nicolas was threatened by a
new outbreak of the republican fanaticism which was ever smoulder-
ing at Rome. The death of his predecessor had been seized by
Stephen Porcaro * — an enthusiast of high culture and influence — as
an opportunity for addressing to the common council of the city,
in the church of Ara Cceli, a vehement protest against the baseness
of slavery, foulest of all when it was yielded to priests : let them, he
cried, strike a blow for liberty while the cardinals were shut up in
conclave. But the force which Alfonso of Naples had at hand for
the protection of the cardinals rendered a rising hopeless, and the
policy of Nicolas made Porcaro podesta of Anagni. On his return
to Rome and attempt to renew the agitation at a popular festival,
he was sent in honourable banishment to Bologna, where he
pondered the verses of Petrarch and the example of Rienzi, and
at length, by correspondence with his friends in Rome, organized a
conspiracy, which was betrayed : and, on his arrival at Rome for
its execution, Porcaro was seized, and hanged by night from a tower
of St. Angelo (Jan. 9, 1453). The punishment of his confederates,
both at Rome and in distant places, was pursued with treachery
as well as cruelty, and much sympathy was shown for them by the
people. Nicolas, disgusted at the ingratitude of the Romans, and
also (it seems) at the severity to which he had been driven, and
suffering from the gout, changed his popular mode of life for a
morose retirement, and often uttered the wish that he could again
become Master Thomas of Sarzana.
1 Significant as this omission was in fact, the reason for it was the
protest of ambassadors from Milan, with which city Frederick was at
enmity for its preference of the claims of Sforza to his own. Respecting
the four crowns of Rome, Italy, Germany, and Aries or Burgundy, see
Bryce, Holy Roman Empire, pp. 193, 403.
2 The ceremony is fully described by ./Eneas Sylvius, who made a
speech on the Kmperor's behnlf. (Vit. Frid., p. 277, s- q.)
3 Mn. Sylv. 292-3; Robertson, vol. iv. p. 481.
4 He claimed descent from the Porcii, the yens of the Catos.
202 FALL OF CONSTANTINOPLE. Chap. XIII.
§ 6. This year was signalized by the great catastrophe, which
put an end to the old Koman Empire, after a duration of nearly
1500 }Tears from its establishment by Augustus, and full twenty-two
centuries from the foundation of the city.1 On the 29th of May,
1453, the Turkish Sultan Mahomet II. took Constantinople by
assault, and the body of the last Emperor, Constantine XIII.
Pal^ologus, was found under a heap of slain. The great church
of St. Sophia was converted into a mosque ; but the wise moderation
of the conqueror, desirous to retain the Christian population of the
city, shared the other churches between them and the Moslems ;
and the patriarch, George Scholaris (or Gennadius), who had
retired to a monastery rather than carry out the agreement with
Rome,2 was re-elected under an order of the Sultan. It was not till
sixty years later that the public countenance of Christian worship
in Constantinople was put an end to by the Sultan Selim.
This catastrophe fell upon Latin Christendom with the double
pain of indignation for the loss of the city of Constantine, the
newly-reconciled capital of Eastern Christianity, and terror at the
prospect of the like fate. The first effect was an effort to revive
the crusading spirit, to which iEneas Sylvius devoted the remainder
of his life. The Pope issued a Bull, declaring the founder of Islam
to be the great red dragon of the Apocalypse,3 dwelling on the
fate of Constantinople and the danger threatening the West;
calling on all princes to take up arms ; and requiring a tithe from
the clergy. John Capistrano, an observant friar of unrivalled
eloquence, who had been a disciple of St. Bernardine of Siena, was
sent to preach the new crusade in Germany, while xEneas Sylvius
urged it with all his power on successive diets. But his zeal was
encountered by deep distrust of the Papacy; and the suspicion
of the use to be made of the funds appealed for was supported
by complaints of Nicolas's expenditure on the works of Eome.
§ 7. The shock, which the great disaster gave to the Pope's
enfeebled health, hastened his death (March 24th, 1455). But, as
is truly said by the historian who concludes his great work with
1 The distinction between the Western and Eastern Empires, and the
appellation of "Greek "for the latter, tend to obscure the real continuity
of the Empire, which was called Roman to the last ; a name which still
survives in the province around Constantinople (Boum>li, Roumelia). For
the details of the fall of Constantinople, see the Student's Gibb>n} chap,
xxxviii.
2 See Chap. XII. § 5. The Cardinal Isidore, the head of the Latin
party, who was at first supposed to have perished in the sack, escaped in
disguise, and, after many adventures, reached Italy in safety.
3 Anol her example of that use of apocalyptic imagery, which is often
ignorantly supposed to be peculiar to modern Protestants.
A.D. 1455. DEATH AND WORKS OF NICOLAS V. 203
this event,1 " Nicolas V. foresaw not that in remote futurity the
peaceful, not the warlike, consequences of the fall of Constantinople
would be most fatal to the Popedom — that what was the glory of
Nicolas V. would become among the foremost causes of the ruin
of medieval religion : that it would aid in shaking to the base, and
in severing for ever, the majestic unity of Latin Christianity.
Nicolas V. aspired to make Italy the domicile, Borne the capital,
of letters and arts. As for letters, it was not the ostentatious
patronage of a magnificent sovereign; nor was it the sagacious
policy which would enslave to the service of the Church that of
which it might anticipate the dangerous rebellion In
Nicolas it was pure and genuine, almost innate, love of letters."
Long before his advancement he had been a great collector of
books ; and as Pope he began the great Libraiy of the Vatican with
a collection of 5000 volumes. Florence was now the centre of
the revival of letters, which was daily gaining strength by the
influx of Greek fugitives from the advance of the Turks; and a
great epoch in this movement was marked by the visit of John
Palasologus with his train of learned ecclesiastics, some of whom —
such notably as Cardinal Bessarion — stayed behind to enlighten
the West with Greek learning. The acquaintance of these men
was sought by Thomas of Sarzana, when he went to the Council of
Florence with Pope Eugenius ; 2 and when the last siege and fall
of Constantinople drove many more learned Greeks into exile, they
were welcomed by several of the Italian states, and especially at
Florence by the Medici, and by Nicolas V. at Rome. They
became living teachers of the language which was henceforth to be
the chief organ of intellectual life for the world.3
§ 8. Besides the treasures of MSS. brought from the East, the
emissaries of Pope Nicolas ransacked all the countries of Europe for
1 Milman, History of Latin Christian^'-, vol. viii. p. 468. Comp.
Gibbon's reflections to the same effect, chap, lxvii., and Trench's Meduval
Church History, lecture xxv.
2 See especially the Disaiu'sitio de Nicolai V. Pont. Max. e ga literas et
liteiarios vir-os pa'rocinio, appended to his Life by Georgi, Rom. 1742.
3 We have to speak of this great intellectual revival in aDother place;
but a word of warning mav be given here against the mistake of supposing
the knowledge of Greek to have been anything like extinct in the West.
It was fostered in England under Theodore of Tarsus ; it was known to
Bode, Scotus Erigcna, Roger Bacon, and many other Western scholars;
and Petrarch, with whom it made a fresh start in Italy, learnt it from a
bishop of Calabria (the ancient Magna Graecia), where it was still spoken.
In fact, it is simply untrue to call Greek and Latin dead Ian iUages in any
sense ; besides their vital and vivifying literature, neither has ever ceased
to be a verna ular tongue, the one as the speech of a people, the other as
the common language of learning and of a large part of the Church.
204 REVIVAL OF LETTERS. Chap. XIII.
the remains of classical and patristic antiquity ; and the refugees,
and scholars taught by them, were employed to translate the great
Greek authors into Latin.1 One example demands special record,
as showing how the love of letters began to prevail over the rules
of orthodoxy, even in a Pope. One of the greatest scholars of the
age, Laurentius Valla (born at Rome, 1406), had dared (about
1440) to publish a treatise exposing the forgery of the " Donation
of Constantine ; " and he found it needful to withdraw secretly to
Naples, where he applied his critical skill to the fictitious corre-
spondence of Abgarus with Christ, and also to the pretended
authorship of the Apostles' Creed by the Holy Twelve.2 Rescued
from the Inquisition by King Alfonso, he in vain sought permission
from Eugenius to return to Rome ; but the liberal Nicolas invited
him and made him his secretary, and Calixtus II I. promoted him
to a canonry of the Lateran. He died in 1465.
The significance of this revival of letters was immensely en-
hanced by the Invention of Priuting, which has been well called
" a new gift of tongues — if only it had been always turned to
worthy uses."3 The epoch assigned to that great event is the
year 1442, when John Fust (the Faust of dramatic legend) esta-
blished his press at Mainz ; and the first work printed from metal
types (cut, not yet cast) was the Latin Bible,4 completed at the same
place by John Gutenberg in the same year that Nicolas V. died.
§ 9. The decay of Rome, during the exile at Avignon and the
strife of the great schism, had begun to be repaired when order and
prosperity were re-established by Martin and Eugenius ; but " under
Nicolas V. Rome aspired to rise again at once to her strength and
her splendour." 5 With the restoration of the Pope's authority, his
ordinary revenues flowed in steadily, but the Jubilee of 1450 fur-
nished the special resources for the new works of defence, majesty,
and ornament. While the fortifications of the whole city were
repaired, the Leonine quarter on the Vatican Mount beyond the Tiber
was to be separately fortified and embellished for the residence of
the Pope and the Cardinals, in security against the turbulent
populace of the city. As its sacred centre, the ancient basilica of
St. Peter, built by Constantine,6 now falling into decay, was to be
1 For the splendid rewards offered by Nicolas, just before his death, to
the Greek Philclpho, for a translation of the Iliad and Odyssey into Latin
verse, see Milman, vol. viii. p. 472. A prose version of the Homeric poems
had been made by Leontius Pilatus, under the care of Boccaccio.
2 See Vol. I. pp. 26, 234. 3 Trench, Medi ml Ch. fhst. p. 389.
* Called the M 'sarine Bible, from a copy in the library of Cardinal
Mazarin. See the work of Dr. Hessels on Gutenberg, 1882.
3 Milman, vol. viii. p. 474.
6 See Vol. 1. p. 422. The Lives of Nicolas V. by Georgio and Manetti
A.D. 1455. BUILDINGS OF NICOLAS V. 205
replaced by a majestic edifice, in the form of a Greek cross;
and Nicolas began the work by building a tribune, which was
destroyed when the new design of Bramante was carried out.
Beside the old basili-a there was a palace, probably of the same
age, in which Charles the Great had lodged when he was crowned
by Leo III. It was rebuilt by Innocent III. and enlarged by
Nicolas III. ; and, on the return from Avignon, Gregory XI.
transferred the papal residence to this palace on the Vatican, for
the security afforded by the neighbouring castle of St. Angelo.
Nicolas V. now resolved to build, beside the cathedral of St. Peter,
a palace worthy of his successor ; but the completion of " the
Vatican," with its 20 courts and 4422 rooms, covering and enclosing
a space of 1151 'feet by 767, with its vast treasures of art and letters,
occupied his successors for four centuries, to the fall of the temporal
power under Pius IX.1 The palace was connected by strong walls
with the castle of St. Angelo ; and both the fortress and bridge were
strengthened and adorned with bulwarks and towers. All the
principal churches of the city were repaired, and their ritual made
more magnificent than before. Nicolas restored the Milvian
Bridge and the aqueduct of Augustus, whose ancient name of
Aqua Virgo was easily sanctified as Acqua Vergine ;* and he
cleansed the channel of the Anio. Nor did his munificence expend
itself on the city only. " Everywhere in the Roman territory rose
churches, castles, public edifices. Already the splendid church of
St. Francis, at Assisi,3 wanted repair: Nicolas built a church
describe the design and the details of the plan, of which Milman says,
" Julius II. and Leo X. did but accomplish the design of Nicolas V. Had
Nicolas lived, Bramante and Michael Angelo might have been prematurely
anticipated by Rosellini of Florence and Leo Battista Alberti." The
mosaic pavement of the apse, begun by Nicolas V., was completed bv
Paul II. The existing church was designed, in the plan of a Greek cross
surmounted by a cupola, by Bramante for Pope Julius II., who laid the
foundation stone, under one of the piers, in 1506. Leo X. employed
Raphael on the work, which was checked by the death of both ; and in
1534 Paul III. entrusted it to Michael Angelo (then in his 72nd year),
who declared that he would raise the dome of the Pantheon in the air.
The drum only was complete when he died at the age of 89 (1563), but
the church was finished according to his plan, except that the nave was
lengthened to the form of a Latin cross, in order to include the western
part of the old basilica, and the portico was made in two stories, with the
result of hiding the near view of the dome. The church was dedicated by
Urban VIII. (Nov. 18th, 1626), 176 years after its commencement by
Nicolas V. For a full account, see Murray's Hundbo >k for Borne.
1 For its history, and a full account of its museums, galleries, and
libraries, see Murray's Rome, Sect. I. § 26.
2 For many such adaptations, see Conyers Middleton's Letter from Home.
3 See below in the account of the Franciscans, Chap. XXIIL, p. 387, n.
II— L 2
206 THE BORGIAS. CALIXTUS III. Chap XIII.
dedicated to St. Francis at his favoured town of Fabriano; one at
Gualdo in Urnbria to St. Benedict. Among his princely works
was a castle at Fabriano, great buildings at Centumcellce, the walls
of Civita Castellana, a citadel at Narni, with bulwarks and deep
fosses ; another at Civita Vecchia ; baths near Viterbo ; buildings
for ornament and defence at Spoleto. The younger arts, Sculpture
and Painting, began under his auspices still further to improve.
Fra Angelico painted at Rome at the special command or request
of Nicolas V." }
§ 10. On the death of Nicolas V., Bessarion seemed marked out
as his worthiest successor ; but his severe virtue was disliked by
the laxer cardinals,2 who objected to the promotion of a Greek
neophyte, still wearing- his beard. So by the frequent method of
compromise, the preference was given to the first of that name
which was soon to become a proverbial type of outrageous wicked-
ness.3 The Spanish Cardinal Alfonso Borja (in Italian Borgia), a
native of Valencia, studied and became a professor in the University
of Lerida, and was esteemed the greatest jurist of his time. His
first preferment was received from Benedict XIII.; but, being sent
by Alfonso of Arragon to Rome on an effort to end the remnant of
the papal schism, he was rewarded by Martin V. with the bishopric
of Valencia ; and, on a second mission to Eugenius at Florence, he
was made a cardinal, and attached himself to the papal court. It
was at the advanced age of 77 that he became Pope by the title of
Calixtus III. (1455-1458).4
§ 11. Despising and openly censuring the splendid tastes and
schemes of his predecessor, he divided his energies between the
Crusade and the advancement of his family. Public works were
stopped, and the remains of Nicolas's treasure, as well as church
property and jewels, were devoted to the holy war, to which a Bull
summoned the nations of the West for the 1st of March, 1456.
Calixtus equipped a fleet, and sent aid to the famous Albanian
chieftain Scanderbeg ; while the eloquence of John Capistrano
1 Milman, vol. viii. p. 477. The only remaining works at Rome of the
Dominican Fra John or Angelico are his paintings in the chapel of St.
Laurence in the Vatican. He died in the same year as the Pope.
2 Leces et volnpt >osi (Platina, Panetmr. in Bessar. 8 »).
3 The famous lines, in which Pope illustrates the position, that moral
as well as physical evils may be a part of the scheme of Providence —
*• If plagues or earthquakes break not Heav'n's design,
Why then a Borgia or a Catiline ?" —
may refer to Alexander VI., or his son Ca?sar, or both. {Essay on Man,
Bk. I. 155-6.)
4 Some writers call him Calixtus IV.; but the former Calixtus III.
(111)8-1178) is regarded as only an Antipope by the Roman authorities.
A.D. 1456 f. CRUSADE. THE POPE'S NEPOTISM. . 207
raised an enthusiastic though undisciplined force of 40,000 men,
which, animated by his daily exhortations, and led by the skill aud
valour of John Huniades, repulsed Mahomet II. from Belgrade
(July and August, 1456).1
But this check to the instant danger from the Turks tended rather
to make the great powers more suspicious of the Pope's designs in the
Crusade. Charles VII. of France dreaded a diversion of the strength
needing to be consolidated after the deliverance from the English
yoke ; and the universities only consented with reluctance to the
tenth demanded. The same impost was collected in Arragon and.
Sicily, but was used by Alfonso against the Genoese as " the Turks
of Europe." 2 The chief opposition was in Germany ; but the zea/
and energy of /Eneas Sylvius secured the adhesion of Frederick III.,
and obtained for himself the reward of a cardinal's hat (1456). It
was on this occasion that iEneas wrote an interesting book on the
relations of the Papacy to Germany, in which " he contrasts thi
free cities of Germany, which owned subjection to the Emperor
alone, and enjoyed the greatest liberty anywhere known, with the
Italian republics, such as Venice, Florence, and Siena, where all but
the dominant few were alike slaves." 3
§ 12. While the crusading zeal of Calixtus remained fruitless, his
nepotism had lasting results in the history of the Papacy and
Europe. Enfeebled by age and gout, he fell under the influence of
his three nephews, the sons of his sisters, and a band of friars,
whom the popular hatred designated as the Catalans (a nation not
only Spanish but notorious as pirates). They were laden with
offices, and under their administration Rome fell into frightful cor-
ruption and disorder. One nephew, Louis John Milano, was made
the Pope's first new cardinal and bishop of Bologna. Even /Eneas
Sylvius was for a while passed over in favour of another nephew,
Roderigo Lenzuol, who assumed the name of Borgia, which he was
destined to make infamous as Pope Alexander VI. At the age of
22 he was made a cardinal, chancellor of the Roman church, and
warden of the Marches, besides being invested with numerous
ecclesiastical benefices. His elder brother, Peter Borgia, who re-
mained a layman, was made Duke of Spoleto, Vicar of Benevento
1 In the enthusiasm of gratitude, preachers applied to Huniades, as
afterwards to Sobieski, the text (John i. 6), "There was a man sent from
God, whose name was John." Both the defenders, Capistrano and Huniades,
were in feeble health, and died within two months after the victory. St.
John Capistrano was canonized in 1690.
2 For the troubles of Calixtus about the succession to the crown of
Naples on Alfonso's death (1458), see Robertson, vol. iv. pp. 492-4.
3 Robertson, vol. iv. p. 492. The title of the book is Germanh.
208 • jENEAS SYLVIUS, POPE PIUS II. Chap. XIII.
and Terracina, standard-bearer of the Church, and prefect of Rome.
In this office he became the special object of a popular insurrection
against the " Catalans," which broke out on the Pope's death
(August 6th, 1458) ; and he escaped down the Tiber, only to die of
fever at Civita Vecchia, leaving his vast wealth to his brother
Roderigo.
§ 1 3. The close balance of parties in the conclave caused another
resort to the vote by access, and, on the proposal of Cardinal Borgia,
the election fell on iEneas Sylvius Piccolomini, who may perhaps
have followed Virgil's well known epithet of iEneas in assuming
the name of Pros II.1 (1458-1464). His elevation was acceptable
both to the Roman people, weary of the " Catalan " yoke, and to
the states of Europe, which had ample experience of his eloquence
and accomplishments, his personal fascination, political skill and
versatility. He came to the papal throne vainly pledged, like so
many of his predecessors, by a capitulation agreed on among the
cardinals, to the following effect : — " The future pope was bound to
carry on the war against the Turks, to reform the curia, to secure
a provision for the cardinals, to act by their advice, to choose them
according to the decrees of Constance, without regard to the im-
portunities of princes. Once a year the cardinals were to meet, in
order to enquire as to his performance of his engagements ; and they
were authorized to admonish him in ca«e of failure." 2
§ 14. Of these obligations, Pius devoted himself heart and soul to
the advancement of the Crusade; and, for the rest, the former
leader in the Council of Basle became the uncompromising assertor
of the papal privileges he had there assailed. His fondness for
letters, and his elegant tastes, yielded to the devotion of all his
resources to the Crusade, except in the favour he showed to Siena,
the cradle of his family, and to his birthplace Corsignano.3 " The
war against the Turks engrossed his care, and left him no funds to
spare for the patronage of arts or of letters. His personal tastes
and habits were simple ; he delighted in the pure air of the country,
and intensely enjoyed the beauties of nature ; and the rapidity of
his movements disgusted the formal officers of the court, although
1 Vergil. JEneid. i. 305, ct passim. The only papal precedent for the
name was as far back as the second century ; Pius I. (142-157). Pius II.
was now in his 53rd year, having been born in 14Uf>.
2 Robertson, iv. p. 495.
3 He made Siena an archbishopric, and Corsignano, renamed after him-
self Pienza, a bishopric. The splendid cathedral and vast Piccolimini
palace, built by Pius II. aud his nephew, Pius III., also a native of the
place, still contrast strangely with the iusignificance of the town of 20u0
inhabitants. Respecting the frescoes in the Library, see above, p. 180.
A.D. 1458-9. CRUSADE. CONGRESS OF MANTUA. 209
they did not really interfere with' his attention to the details of
business." x
It was a striking sign of the degradation of the Empire when a
Pope summoned, V>y his own authority, not an ecclesiastical council,
but a congress of princes, to meet at Mantua ;2 but the result was
a lamentable contrast to the enthusiastic meeting at Clermont
under Urban II. The Emperor Frederick found an excuse for not
obeying in person the summons of his former secretary, in the
contest which he was beginning with Matthias Corvinus(the son of
John Hnniades), who had been elected King x>f Hungary on the
death of Ladislaus V. (1458).3 Pius reproved him sharply both for
his absence and the inefficiency of his ambassadors, remembering
doubtless how differently he himself had worked both for Emperor
and Pope. Charles VII. of France, offended at the part taken by
Pius in Naples,4 refused his concurrence ; and when at last he sent
ambassadors, they pleaded the impossibility of doing anything; till
peace was made with England ; and the latter power was now fully
occupied with the Wars of the Roses.5 Even Philip of Burgundy,
the prince heartiest in the cause, was persuaded by his counsellors
to remain at home ; but he sent a splendid embassy, with a promise
of 6000 men. The Duke of Milan, and other Italian princes, ap-
peared in. person. Even among the Cardinals, Bessarion was the
only earnest supporter of the Crusade.
1 Robertson, vol. iv. p. 496.
2 Pius II. instituted two new orders of knighthood for the enterprize,
in imitation of the Templars and Hospitallers, named after Jesus and
"the Blessed Virgin Mary of Bethlehem."
3 Ladislaus, the posthumous son of Albert II. (born 1440), had been sent
to Frederick III. by his mother Elizabeth, with the regalia of Hungarv.
Chosen king after death of Ladislaus IV. at Varna (1444), under the regency
of John Huniades, he was at last released by the Emperor in 1452; but
his ungrateful treatment of Huniades caused civil dissensions, in which
Ladislaus, the eldest son of Huniades, was executed, his second son Matthias
Corvinus was imprisoned in Bohemia, and the young King died, it was said
from poison (1457). The Hungarians then elected Matthias (15 years old),
who was released from prison, and had to sustain a long but ultimately
victorious conflict with Frederick III.
4 Alfonso the Wise, King of Arragon and the Two Sicilies, being with-
out lawful issue, had procured from Eugenius IV. the legitimation of his
son Ferdinand, on whom he intended to bestow the crown of Naples (as
his own conquest), those of Arragon and Sicily going in due course to his
brother John. The arrangement was confirmed by Nicolas V. ; but, on
the death of Alfonso (1458), Calixtus III. claimed Naples as a lapsed fief
of the Holy See, intending it, as was supposed, for his son Peter ; while
the house of An jou renewed their claim. Pius II. acknowledged Ferdinand,
and married one of his nephews to a natural daughter of the King.
5 England, however, sent representatives, with whom, as well as those
of Castile, the Pope expressed himself dissatisfied.
210 PAPAL PRINCIPLES OF PIUS II. Chap. XIII.
Though Pius, whose health was bad, made a painful journey over
the snow-clad Apennines in January 1459, it was not till the 1st of
June that he opened the Congress. His speeches are described by
those present as unrivalled for elegance and copious variety ; but
his own peroration to his eloquent address of three hours (Sept.
26th) complains that his " many words " failed to call forth the
response of Godfrey, Baldwin, and their fellows, when they rose and
answered Urban with the shout, " Deus vultl Deus vult." Assu-
redly a Crusade for the defence of Hungary, as the bulwark of
Western Christendom, was more needful and more righteous than
the first for the rescue of the Holy Sepulchre ; but the spirit of the
age had changed, and the varied interests of Europe were harder to
unite against a pressing danger, than then for a distant enterprize.
Of the promises made in men and money, a large part were after-
wards disavowed ; but, in dissolving the Congress (Jan. 19th, 1460),
the Pope was able to count on 88,000 men, to be supplied, in nearly
equal proportions, by Germany, and by Hungary, the country in
most imminent danger.1 The support of Germany was purchased
at a price sufficient to ruin the enterprize, the concession of its
command to the feeble Emperor.
§ 15. That the politic and versatile iEneas had a genuine enthu-
siasm for this cause, seems proved by his whole career as Pope ; nor
can we doubt that he felt himself to be the champion of Christendom
against the danger that threatened to overwhelm it. But he was
not the man to overlook the power that this position would give to
the Papacy, the aggrandizement of which was his other great object.
Accordingly, though the Congress of Mantua was no Council, and he
alleged that the consent which he obtained from the Fathers present
there left the act entirely his own, he issued thence the Bull Exe-
crabilis, declaring an appeal from a Pope to a General Council to be
punishable with excommunication. This reversal of the decrees of
Constance and Basle — or rather of the very foundations of those
Councils — on the sole authority of a Pope, who had himself been a
leader on the other side, was followed up, three years later, by his
famous " Bull of Retractation," addressed to the University of
Cologne (April 1463).2 "With characteristic skill and frankness he
relates his former errors, and pleads the course of events as his
apology; admitting that he had said, written, and done many
1 Besides the 6000 Burgundians, Germany promised 10,000 horse and
32,000 foot, and Hungary 20,<>0 > horse and 2 y>00 foot.
2 For the various events, which had meanwhile caused fresh demands
for a Genei-al Council -the Pope's conflict with Diether (Theodore),
archbishop of Mainz, with Sigismund of Austria about the jurisdiction of
the legate, Nicolas of Cusa, and with the persistent opponent of the Papacy,
Gregory of Heimburg see Robertson, vol. iv. pp. 502-3.
A.D. 1461. PROGRESS OF THE TURKS. 211
things which might be condemned; but professing his desire to
follow the example of St. Augustine in his " Confessions." The
spirit of the whole is summed up in the appeal : " Believe an old
man rather than a young one, and do not make a private person of
more account than a Pontiff. Eeject jEneas ; receive Pius;1 the
former Gentile name our parents imposed on us at our birth ; the
latter Christian name we took with our apostolic office."
§ 16. To the Pope's new principles the Pragmatic Sanction of
Bourges was, of course, no less obnoxious than the decrees of the
Councils, and he denounced it to the French ambassadors at
Mantua as a token of the Antichrist's approach. While Charles VII.
lived, it was steadily maintained ; but Louis XI.2 began at once to
reverse the policy of his hated father. He was, however, far too
politic to act from passion only ; and he was persuaded by Gode-
froy, bishop of Arras, who conveyed the Pope's congratulations on
the King's accession, that the repeal of the Sanction would further
his great policy of curbing the power of the nobles, by transferring
their influence in ecclesiastical promotions to the crown. Godefroy,
next year, carried back the repeal of the Sanction, which was
received with public rejoicings at Rome; but it was resolutely
opposed by the Parliament and the Universities of France; and
when it appeared that the Pope would not support the Angevine
cause in Naples, Louis reverted to an anti-papal policy.
§ 17. In 1461 a new excitement was caused by the Turkish
capture of Trebizond and Sinope, and by the arrival at Rome of
Thomas Paheologus (brother of the last Emperor), who, having been
expelled from the Morea, came from Patras, the place where
St. Andrew was said to have died a martyr, bringing with him the
Apostle's head. The holy relic was received with great solemnities
by a vast crowd assembled from Italy by the promise of indul-
gences, and was buried beside the head of St. Peter on the Vatican.
The Pope now took the strange step of addressing to the Sultan
Mahomet a letter inviting him to end the contest by embracing the
Christian faith ; but the enthusiasm and self-confidence of Pius
are more apparent than the old diplomatic skill of iEneas, in the
zeal with which, after a courteous exordium on the Sultan's
virtues and his faith in one God, he urges the imposture of the
1 This seems to confirm the motive suggested above for the choice of his
papal name from Virgil's Pius 2Enn.as.
2 The great authority for the reign of Louis XI. (July 22, 1461 -Aug.
30, 1483), as well as of his son Charles VIII., is the Hf&moires of Philippe de
Confines; but it is impossible to separate Louis from the powerful sketch of
his character drawn by Sir Walter Scott in Quentin Duraard. For the
outlines of his reign, see the Student's France, chap. viii.
212 CRUSADE AND DEATH OF PIUS II. Chap. XIII.
Koran, the moral vices of Mohammedanism, and the sure damnation
of all but Catholic Christians. Another congress of princes was
summoned to meet at Rome, and Pius proclaimed a "truce of
God " for five years throughout Christendom. In one of his most
eloquent and pathetic speeches, he declared to the Cardinals his
resolve to lead the Crusade in person, not to wield the weapons
of war, but, like Moses while Israel fought with Amalek, to lift up
his hands in prayer from some hill or lofty ship. His Bull called
forth no response, except from Hungary and Venice; but he set
out, tortured with gout and fever, to meet the Venetian fleet at
Ancona (June 19th, 1464). " Farewell, Rome ! thou wilt never
see me alive ! " — were his parting words, fulfilled at Ancona within
a fortnight. He died comforted by the sight of the Venetian fleet,
and by the assurance of Bessarion that he had governed well.
" Pray for me, my son ! " were the last words of the man who had
played so many varied parts in life (August 15th, 1464).
§ 18. Paul II.1 (1464-1471) was a Venetian and nephew of
Fugenius IV., who had made him Cardinal of St. Mark at the
rge of twenty-two. While holding that dignity, he built, chiefly
from the ruins of the Colosseum, the great Venetian Palace on the
Via Lata, the street now called the Corso, from the races which he
instituted at the Carnival. He was fond of display in splendid
attire, jewels, and ornaments ; 2 and to gratify these tastes he kept
the incomes of vacant bishoprics in his own hands. His reputation
has doubtless suffered from the mortal affront given to his
biographer, Platina, by measures which throw an important light
on the character of the age.
§ 19. The great revival of letters and art was deeply infected
with the paganism, from the famous works of which it derived its
chief impulse, — a natural reaction from corrupt Christianity, when
not replaced by purer faith. In his attempts to reform the College
of Abbreviators, whose office it was to record contemporary events,3
Paul is said to have detected a society, or, as they called themselves,
an academy, who laid aside their baptismal names for fanciful
appellations, such as Callimachus and Asclepiades,4 and, with their
1 Peter Barbo, of a family claiming descent from the Ahenobarbi. He
is said to have been so vain of his beauty as to wish to take the name of
Formosus. That of Paul was derived from the church which he rebuilt.
2 He is said to have painted his face, to heighten the effect of his
appearance at the festivals of the Church.
3 The college, which dated from the time of the Papacy at Avignon,
had been remodelled by Pius II., who fixed its number at 7<>.
* The fact that many of these names were found in the catacombs raises
the question whether the movement may not have been, in part, a pro-
fession of primitive Christianity.
A.D. 1464*71.
PAPACY OF PAUL II.
213
pagan ideas, held republican principles, which were perhaps their
chief real offence. Many of them were tortured in the Pope's own
presence, and banished. Among the accused was Bartholomew
Sacchi, called Platina, from the old Latin name of Piadena, in the
Cremonese, where he was born in 1421. He had been made an
abbreviator by Pius II., but under Paul II. he was deprived of his
office, imprisoned and tortured, though finally acquitted. Sixtus IV.
made him librarian of the Vatican, and induced him to write the
lives of the contemporary Popes. He died in 1481. No wonder
that he represents Paul as heartless and cruel, while other writers
speak of his tenderness, benevolence, and charity, and Platina
himself testifies to his bounty to the poorer cardinals and bishops,
and his mercy to offenders against the law. Though he made
three of his relations cardinals, he did not succumb to favourites ;
" and his pontificate, however little we may find in it to respect,
came afterwards to be regarded as an era of purity and virtue in
comparison with the deep degradation which followed." *
§ 20. The election of Paul was preceded, as in so many other
cases, by capitulations among the cardinals, accepting mutual
obligations, which the new Pope at once threw off as illegal. For
the crusade against the Turks, who were now threatening Italy, he
gave subsidies to the Venetians, Hungarians, and Scanderbeg ; and
endeavoured to form alliances and raise money in Germany, where
his invitations were answered by a demand for reform. The
Crusade, in fact, had died with Pius. A visit from the Emperor
Frederick to Rome led to nothing but display and empty compli-
ments, ending in mutual dissatisfaction (1468). Far more im-
portant is the record of the first use of printing at Rome in 1467.
Paul was found dead in his bed on the 26th of July, 1471.
1 Robertson, vol. iv. p. 515.
Medal of Cosmo dei Medici : b. 1389, d. 1464.
From the British Museum.
Bronze Statue of St. Peter, in St. Peter's, at Rome :
ascribed to the time of St. Leo the Great.
CHAPTER XIV.
THE PAPACY IN THE AGE OF THE RENAISSANCE.
SIXTUS IV. INNOCENT VIII. ALEXANDER VI. PIUS III. A.D. 1471-1503
§ 1. Moral Degradation of the Papacy — Election of Cardinal della Rovere
as Sixtus IV. — His nepotism — The Popes as Italian princes — Julian
della Rovere; Peter and Jerome Riario — Corruption and oppression —
Jubilee of 1475 — Public Works at Rome. § 2. Conspiracy of the Pazzi
at Florence, and complicity of the Pope — The Turks at Otranto.
§ 3. Quarrel with the Venetians — Birth of Martin Luther (1483) —
Death of Sixtus IV. (1484). § 4. Innocent VIII. — His gross immo-
rality— Corruption and profligacy of the court — Disorder of Rome.
A.D. 1471. MORAL DEGRADATION OF THE PAPACY. 215
§ 5. Wars with Naples — Alliance with the Medici — Cardinal John
de' Medici (afterwards Leo X.). § 6. Relations with the Turks —
Prince Djem at Rome — Treaty with the Sultan Bajazet. § 7. Conquest
of Granada by Ferdinand and Isabella — Deaths of Lorenzo de' Medici-
and Innocent VIII. (1492). § 8. Election of Roderick Borgia as Alex-
ander VI. His Early Life and Character — His Family ; John, Duke
of Gandia, Caesar Borgia, Lucrezia. § 9. Maximilian I. Emperor
Elect. § 10. Charles VIII. of France at Rome and in Naples —
Ferdinand II. restored at Naples by the Spaniards — His death. §11.
Murder of John Borgia by his brother Caesar, who renouuees his cardi-
nalate and clerical orders. § 12. Accession and divorce of Louis XII. —
Mission of Caesar Borgia to France — His Conquests in Italy — French
conquest of the Milanese. § 13. Profligacy and corruption at Rome —
The Jubilee of a.d. 1500, and its effect in Europe. § 14-. Savonarola
at Florence : his pi'eaching : no doctrinal innovations — His republicanism :
the death-bed of Lorenzo de' Medici. § 15. Savonarola's relations to
Charles VIII. and the Florentine Republic — His work of reformation.
§ 16. Interference of the Pope — The " Sacrifice of Vanities " — Excom-
munication of Savonarola. § 17. His renewed preaching, and the
Franciscan opposition — The Ordeal of Fire — His imprisonment and mar-
tyrdom— Machiavelli. §18. Birth of Charles V. — Naples seized by Spain.
§ 19. Death of Alexander VI. § 20. Election and Death of Pius III.
§ 1. The period of about half a century, that now lies before us
to the epoch of the Reformation, is at once glorified by the highest
spendours of the Renaissance and darkened by the deep moral
corruption, which had its climax in the characters of those who still
claimed to be the Vicars of Christ and chief pastors of His flock :
" Quis custodiet ipsos Custodes ? " A recent writer x sums up, in
colours not blacker than the truth, the characters of the Popes
who are now to be passed in review : " The Papacy had descended
to the lowest depths of infamy. The fiercely avaricious and cruel
Paul II. had been succeeded by ISixtus IV., who was steeped in
bloodshed and diabolic lust ; under Innocent VIII., more con-
temptible and scarcely less guilty, the imperial city liecame once
more the asylum of murderers and robbers ; till finally, in
Alexander VI. the Christian nations saw a monster, who excelled in
depravity the most hated names of the Pagan Empire, seated on the
throne of St. Peter."
1 Mr. F. P. Willert, in an article on Machiavelli, in the Fortnijhtly
Review, March 1884. In the description of this corruption in the
verses of the Carmelite friar, Baptista Mantuanus (ob. 1516), de Hbrum
Tempumm Calamitalibus Libei IV., one chief element is thus described : —
" venulia nobis
Templa. sacerdotes, altaria, saeni, corona?.
Igncs, thuia, preces : cctlum est venale, Deusque."
The last words are not too strong for the traffic in Indulgences. (See
Gieseler, vol. iv. pp. 437-8.)
216 NEPOTISM OF SIXTUS IV. Chap. XIV.
After the death of Paul II., the election of Bessarion was once
more prevented by those " light and voluptuous " cardinals, who
dreaded his severe virtue. They were afterwards rewarded with
offices and preferments for their preference of Francis della Rovere,
who took the name of Sixtus IV.1 (1471-1484). Born near
Savona, in a humble station (1414), he had become a Franciscan,
and, after teaching philosophy and theology in several Universities,
he had lisen to the generalship of his order; and, through the
influence of Bessarion, he had been made Cardinal of St. Peter ad
Vincula (1407). Some of his works had been put forth by the
new art of printing.
But this learned cardinal, if we are to believe the chief contem-
porary annalist,2 became as Pope a monster of moral depravity, as
well as a most corrupt and oppressive governor; and, however
exaggerated may be the shadows of the picture, its outline is
justified by his public history. Sixtus IV. is notorious in the
annals of the Papacy for his outrageous nepotism. Indeed we have
now reached a point where the See of Bome, instead of being the
centre of Latin Christianity, might almost seem to part company
with any proper history of the Christian Church. The Pope
becomes a secular Italian prince, using his ecclesiastical dignity
chiefly as a means of influence in the politics of the Peninsula and
of Europe, and aiming to strengthen himself, as well to gratify his
relations, called in general nephews,3 by making them the heads of
great families, and even conferring on them principalities ; so that
a new power was raised up in rivalry with the cardinals at Rome
and with the nobles and States of Italy. In defiance of the usual
"capitulations," in which he had concurred before his election,
Sixtus at once conferred the dignity of cardinal on two of his
nephews, young men of humble origin, who, like himself, had
1 With regard to the origin of this papal name, which had not been
used for more than 1000 years, and was destined to be made famous by
Sixtus V. (1585-1590), it is a simple blunder to connect it with Sextus.
In the history of the early Popes (Sixtus I. 119-128, Sixtus II. 257-8,
a martyr under Valerian, and Sixtus III. 432-440) it appears in the
original form of Xystus, a Graeco-Latin word signifying a terrace or
colonnade, so called from its smoothed floor (£u(rros, from £eV). The
name would become in Italian ^isto, which was re-latinized as Sixtus.
2 Stephanus Infessuva (who is styled Senatus Populique Romani Scriba
s. Cancellarius. circ. 1494) author of a Diariwn homanse Urbis, 1294-1494
(in Eccard and Muratori). See the passage (in Gieseler, vol. iv. p. 385),
in which the writer speaks of the Divine Providence in the Pope's death,
and dwells on his wickedness and oppression. But a much less severe
character is given in the Life ascribed to Platina, whom, as we have seen,
Sixtus made librarian of the Vatican.
3 The ambiguous application of the term was made still more con-
veniently in its original Latin form, niputes, whence nep t sin,
A.D. 1475. JUBILEE- WORKS AT ROME. 217-
become Franciscans, but speedily threw off all the restraints of
their profession (Dec. 1471). One of them, Julian della Rovere,
became famous under the name of Pope Julius II. The other,
Peter Riario, took only two years to bring himself to ruin and the
grave at the age of 28 by his extravagance and debauchery
(Jan. 1474) ; when his brother Jerome succeeded to the Pope's still
greater favour.1 To create fortunes for these relatives, Sixtus
raised money by the most disgraceful arts ; selling the highest
dignities to unworthy purchasers, who were often defrauded of
their money by non-fulfilment of the promise ; creating new offices
to trade in; corrupting justice by the sale of pardons, even for
capital offences ; imposing oppressive taxes ; and tampering with
the market-prices of provisions to such an extent as even to cause
a famine.
As a means of bringing in money, advantage was taken, by
large indulgences, of the Jubilee appointed by Paul II. for 1475,
twenty-five years after the last celebration : but the influx of
pilgrims, notwithstanding the amplest offers of indulgences, was
checked not only by a pestilence, but also by the evil repute of
the Pope, which had reached all parts of Christendom. Still it
brought in great wealth, which Sixtus expended in part on the im-
provement of Rome, though with much of the destruction which
has become almost synonymous with " restoration." In widening
and repaving the streets, he destroyed many porticoes and other
ancient buildings, which the King of Naples marked as obstacles to
the Pope's full mastery of Rome. One of his biographers boasts
that the city would have been rebuilt had Sixtus lived, and, in
rivalling the famous saying of Augustus, he destroyed many of the
most venerable churches. His chief monuments are the Janiculan
bridge, which he rebuilt, and the Sistine chapel in the Vatican,
afterwards renowned for the frescoes of Michael Angelo. His
enlargement of the Vatican Library, and appointment of Platina to
its charge, testify to his patronage of letters.
§ 2. The nepotism of Sixtus IV. affected his whole policy
towards the States of Italy ; and in one case it was a chief cause of
his complicity in an atrocious crime, the conspiracy of the Pazzi, at
Florence, for the murder of Lorenzo de' Medici (surnamed " the
Magnificent ") and his brother Julian. The Pope's nephew,
Jerome Riario, and his grand-nephew, Raphael Riario, who had
1 The brothers Riario were said to be really the Pope's sons ; and
Infessura ascribes their favour to a more odious connection. Another
nephew, who is described as "a very little man, aud of intellect corre-
sponding to his person." was married to an illegitimate daughter of
Ferdinand of Naples; and, as the price of this alliance, Sixtus commuted
the tribute of Naples to the Apostolic See for <i white h<>rs<'! There are
other cases of the Pope's nepotism, which it is needless to recount.
218 DEATH OF SIXTHS IV. Chap. XIV.
just been made a cardinal at the age of eighteen, were active
parties in the conspiracy, to the support of which Sixtus, while
professing to desire no bloodshed, promised the aid of the papal
troops. When the murderous attack, made by two priests in the
cathedral, at the moment of the elevation of the host (Sunday,
April 26th, 1478), failed of its object — Lorenzo de' Medici escaping
with a wound, though his brother Julian was killed, and the
people taking part vehemently against the assassins — the Pope
issued a violent Bull against Lorenzo and the magistrates of
Florence, and made war upon the city in league with Ferdinand,
King of Naples.
Europe in general was indignant against the Pope, and Louis XL
threatened to revive the Pragmatic Sanction and to stop the papal
revenues from France, which, he declared, went to enrich Jerome,
instead of being applied to the Holy War. So little indeed had
been done towards the Crusade, for which the Pope had professed
great zeal at his accession, that Home itself was now threatened by
Mahomet, who took Otranto, and put 12,000 out of its 22,000 inhabi-
tants to the sword (Aug. 21, 1480). This blow brought the Pope" to
terms with the Florentines, who had already, in their extremity,
won over Ferdinand of Naples by the personal influence of Lorenzo
de' Medici. Their ambassadors went through a solemn form of sub-
mission and reconciliation at Pome ; and the chief States of Italy
joined to expel the invader from Italian soil. The dynastic
contest, which followed the death of Mahomet the Conqueror
(May 3rd, 1481), cut off the reinforcements needed fur holding
Otranto, and the Turkish garrison surrendered to the Neapolitans
(August 10th).
§ 3. Instead of following up this success against the common
enemy, who were besieging the Knights of St. John at Rhodes, the
Pope and the Venetians joined in an attempt to take Ferrara from
the house of Este for Jerome Riario. Ferdinand of Naples opposed
the scheme, and his troops had advanced to the gates of Rome,
when he won over Riario, and through him Sixtus himself (1482).
The Pope's late allies were invited to join in a new league for the
pacification of Italy ; and their refusal was punished by Bulls of the
severest excommunication and interdict (May 1483). But the
Venetian oligarchy proved itself too strong for the Vatican ; and,
fortified by the opinion of the jurists of Padua, the Council of Ten
intercepted the papal missives, compelled the clergy to perform
their functions, and appealed both to a General Council and a
Congress of Christian princes. Besides this war, the Roman
territory was desolated by the feuds of the papal Orsini and the
an ti- papal Colonna and Savelli ; till a peace was made between
Venice and Naples, without any stipulation in favour of Jerome
A.D. 1484. CHARACTER OF INNOCENT VIII. 219
Riario. The Pope's vexation at this treaty is said to have
hastened his death, which took place five days later (Aug. 12, 1484).
The biographer sees the power of God in this liberation of His
Christian people ; but we may now still more trace the Divine
hand in an event of the last year of Sixtus. Martin Luther ivas
born on the 11th of November, 1483.1
§ 4. The death of Sixtus IV. gave free rein to the popular hatred
of his family and connections, the factions of the nobility, and the
intrigues of parties in the Conclave. The interests of the cardinals
were again vainly protected by stringent capitulations ; and the
confident hopes of Roderigo Borgia were frustrated by the exertions
of Julian della Rovere and Ascanius Sforza 2 in favour of Cardinal
John Baptist Cibo,3 who was elected as Innocent VIII. (1484-
1492). The moral laxity of the nominal head of Christianity
seemed to have reached its climax in a Pope whose seven illegiti-
mate children, by different mothers, were openly recognized and
provided for out of the revenues of the Church. Corrupt and
simoniacal dealings were continued and increased ; and offices were
created to be sold, the purchasers repaying themselves by exactions.
The " capitulations," to which the Pope had renewed his oath after
his election, were set at nought. Rome, distracted by the renewed
feuds of the Colonna and Orsini, was thrown into utter disorder by
a papal edict allowing the return of all who had been banished, for
whatever cause (1485) ; and pardons were sold for the grossest
crimes, for, as a high officer said, " God willeth not the death of a
sinner, but rather that he should pay and live."* The papal court
1 The same year was also marked by the death of Louis XI. (Aug. 30,
1483), to soothe whose superstitious terrors Sixtus sent relics in such
abundance that the Romans remonstrated against the loss to their
city. Among the troop of holy men, whose intercession was sought by
the King, was St. Francis of Paola, the founder of a new branch of his
great namesake's order of the Minorites (Fratns JJinores), which he
called in his humility the Minims (Fratres Minimi). See further in
Chap. XXV. § 9.
2 Ascanius Sforza, son of Galeazzo Sforza of Milan, had been made a car-
dinal by the late Pope in consideration of the marriage of Jerome Riario
to an illegitimate daughter of Galeazzo.
3 His family was of Greek origin, but had been long settled at Genoa
and Naples by the name of fomacelli, that to which Boniface IX.
belonged. The name of Cibo was taken from the chess-board pattern
(kv^os) in their arms. The father of Innocent had been Viceroy of Naples
under King Rene, and Senator of Rome under Calixtus III.
4 Infessura, ap. Robertson, vol. iv. p. 544. According to the oft-mis-
quoted proverb, the exception tests (probat) the rule; as when two papal
secretaries, detected in forging Bulls, were put to death because they could
not pay the price of a pardon. On the other hand, there are writers who
praise Innocent for his maintenance of public order; but the testimony of
Infessura, though hostile, seems the more trustworthy.
220 THE CONQUEST OF GRANADA. Chap. XIV.
was disgraced by gross profligacy, extravagance, and gambling,
which infected the whole society of Home.
§ 5. The demand made by Innocent of the former tribute from
Naples involved him in long wars with King Ferdinand, though
twice ended by treaties in favour of the Papacy, the terms of which,
however, were little regarded.1 In this conflict the Pope sought
the alliance of the great ruler of Florence, Lorenzo de' Medici,
whose son John (Giovanni), afterwards famous as Leo X., was
made a cardinal at the age of thirteen (1489).
§ 6. While following the example of his predecessors, and with
as little result, in calling the princes of Europe to a crusade against
the Turks, Innocent entered into curious relations with their royal
family. The succession to the great Sultan Mahomet II. had been
disputed between his sons, Bajazet and Djem (called Zizim or
Zemes in the West) ; and the latter, defeated by his brother, fled to
the Knights of St. John at Rhodes, who sent him for greater safety
to their brethren in France. After some years of competition for
the young prince's person, to be used as a pretender against the
Sultan, Djem was given up to the Pope, and was lodged as an honoured
guest in the Vatican (1489). Bajazet, having failed (if the report
can be trusted) in an intrigue to poison both the prince and the
Pope, arranged to pay Innocent 40,000 ducats annually for his
brother's maintenance and safe custody;2 and he propitiated the
Pope with a most holy relic, the head of the spear which pierced
the Saviour's side.3
§ 7. While these civilities were exchanged between the Pope and
Sultan, a great landmark was set in the history of Christendom by
the final victory of Ferdinand and Isabella over the Moslems in
Spain, in the conquest of Granada after a twelve years' war (Jan.
1492). The triumph was celebrated at Rome with unbounded
rejoicings, and with bull-fights given by the Spanish ambassador
and Cardinal Borgia. Three months later, the almost royal honours,
with which the young Cardinal John de' Medici was installed on
1 For the details of these purely political affairs, see Robertson, vol. iv.
pp. 544-5.
2 The young prince's fate was in keeping with the vest of this policy.
When the next Pope, Alexander VI., supported the claim of Charles VIII.
on Naples (see below, § 10), lie gave up Djem to the French King, to be
used in a Crusade (Jan. 1495). But in the next month Djem died,
poisoned, as was believed, and is now confirmed by the secret archives of
Venice (see p. 232, n), for the great sum which Bajazet gave the Pope.
3 This is still one of the four most sacred relics preserved at St. Peter's.
True, the possession of the lance was already claimed by other places, and
Bajazet himself informed the Pope that its point (cuspis) was at Paris;
but, as a writer asked in the spirit of the classic revival, if several cities
claimed the birth of Homer and the tomb of /Eneas, why should there not
be many claimants to the custody of this holy relic?
A.D. 1492. RODERICK BORGIA, ALEXANDER VI. 221
completing his sixteenth year, were interrupted by the death of his
father Lorenzo (April 7th) ; and the Pope died on July 27th.
§ 8. Amidst the armed tumults and loss of life in Eome and its
neighbourhood, for which every papal vacancy had become the
regular signal, a vehement struggle took place in the Conclave
between the parties of Cardinals Borgia, Sforza, and della Rovere ;
till Sforza, finding his chance hopeless, threw his weight into the
scale of Borgia, whose success was ensured by unbounded bribery
and promises of preferment to his brother cardinals.1 Alexander
VI. (1492-1503), whose name stands alone in its " bad eminence !"
even among the Popes of this age, expressed his exultation in words
which have a satiric force in history; "I am Pope, Pontiff, Vicar
of Christ ! " Some of the Romans rejoiced in the promise which
his noble presence, wealth, and expensive tastes, gave of a splendid
pontificate ; but his elevation alarmed the sovereigns of Spain, who
knew him better, and Ferdinand of Naples is said to have burst
into tears at the news. His career seems strangely placed in this
history of the Christian Church ; but it helps on the climax of
evidence for the necessity of a better foundation than the falsely-
claimed Roman rock of Peter — that one true Rock of which the
Apostle's name was but the symbol.2
\Roderigo Borgia,3 now 61 years old, was (as we have seen)
1 The only ones not thus won over are said to have been the Cardinals
Piccolomini, della Rovere, and three others. Contemporary satire cele-
brated the means by which Borgia secured his election, and his indis-
criminate sale of benefices : —
" Vendit Alexander claves, altaria, Chi istum :
Emerat iota prius ; vendere jure potest."
Alexander's consciousness of the means by which his election was
obtained was betrayed by his constant dread of a General Council.
2 The grand text inscribed round the dome of St. Peter's (Matt. xvi.
J 8, "Tu es Petrus, &c") may suggest an irony to those who remember
the state of the Papacy when it was set up.
3 The chief original authorities for this Pope and his family are Stephen
Infessura(to 1494); Burchard, Master of the Ceremonies to Alexander VI.,
Diarium Curse Romanee, 1484-1506 (the first vol. of a new and complete
edition, by L. Thuasne, has appeared at Paris, 1883) ; and especially
Guicciardini, Isto-ia d'ltalia, Lib. XX. 1494-1532. Francesco Guicci-
ardini, who ranks at the head of the general historians of Italy, was born
at Florence in 1482, and became a strong partisan of the Medicean party.
He was in the service of Leo X. and Clement VII., and had a chief share
in the final establishment of the rule of the Medici in 1530. But disgust
at the despotic power usurped by Cosmo I. caused his retirement to his
country seat at Arcetri, where he wrote his History, and died in May
1540. The History was only published 20 years later by his nephew,
Bks. I.— XVI. in 1561, aud the first complete edition at Venice in 1569.
Though prolix, it is valuable and authentic, the more so because charac-
terized, like the great work of his contemporary Machiavelli, by the
moral indifference of the age, and so the more impartial.
II— M
222 MAXIMILIAN I., EMPEROR ELECT. Chap. XIV.
by birth a Spaniard: he and his family spoke Spanish among
themselves, and were surrounded by attendants and confidants of
their own nation.1 A legatine mission to Spain, to collect money
for the Crusade, added to the great wealth he derived from his
numerous preferments and the inheritance of his uncle, Calixtus III.
Like the Spanish clergy in general, he was deficient in learning,
though of ready eloquence ; his ability lying chiefly in craft,
resources, and perseverance as a negociator. His faithlessness,
Machiavelli tells us,2 was such that he was not to be believed on
his oath. His addiction to pleasure was not allowed to interfere
with business, which he often transacted during a large part of the
night. His earlier ecclesiastical life had been marked by deeds as
well as professions of piety and charity ; nor, up to this time, had
his loose morality reached the licence which made the palaces of
some other cardinals notorious for their profligate revels.3 It was
probably about 1470 that he made an irregular marriage (so he
regarded the connection) with Vanozza de' Catanei, whom he pro-
vided with two husbands in succession.4
Alexander's surviving family was three sons and two daughters.
His eldest son, Peter Louis, having died, the title of Duke of
Gandia, given him by the King of Spain, had devolved on his next
brother, John. The third and favourite son, the infamous Cesar
Borgia, who was studying for the priesthood at Pisa, was at once
made Bishop of Pampeluna and soon after Archbishop of Valencia
(his father's see), and next year a cardinal.5
§ 9. In the same year (1493) a new force arose in Europe by the
succession of the able and adventurous Maximilian I. to his father
Frederick III.6 From him dates the real greatness of the house of
1 Caesar Borgia's trusted assassin and poisoner was a Spaniard.
2 Principe, c. 18.
3 Even an historian of the age, who holds that the vices of Alexander
were equalled by his virtues, draws his character in the following terms : —
"perfidia plusquam Punica, saevitia immani, avaritia immensa ac rapaci-
tate, inexhausta parandifilio imperii per fas et nefas libidine . . . Mulieri-
bus maxime addictus, &c" Onuphrius Panvinius (the continuer of
Platina), de Yit. Pontif. p. 360, Colon. 1600.
* After Alexander's death, Vanozza is said to have led a life of devotion
and beneficence. She is buried in the church of Sta. Maria del Popolo.
5 The character and adventures of the beautiful Lucrezia Borgia, who
was now fifteen, have no real place in the ecclesiastical history ot' the
age. It is enough to say that there is undoubtedly much exaggeration in
the traditional accounts of her, and indeed of the whole family of Borgia.
But enough was true to m:\ke the worst easy of belief.
6 As has been said before, he was the first who bore the title of
Emperor Elect, whi.h was formally conferred by Pope Julius II., when
the Venetians prevented Maximilian from going to Rome for his coronation
(1508). Born in 1459, he had been elected King of the Romans in his
father's lifetime. At the age of 18, he married Mary, heiress of Charles
A.D. 1494 f. CHARLES VIII., OF FRANCE, IN ITALY. 223
Hapsburg in the Empire which they held (with the exception of
only one reign) till it was abdicated by Francis II. in 1806.
§ 10. We may best leave to civil history the intricate movements
of Italian politics, which brought Charles VIIL of France to Rome
on his enterprize to recover the Angevine inheritance of Naples
(Dec. 31, 1494). The Pope, who had taken part with King
Alfonso,1 and had vainly sought aid from Maximilian, found
himself unable to refuse Charles a passage ; he shut himself up
in the castle of St. Angelo, threatened at once by the French
cannon and an appeal promoted by a large party of the cardinals to
a General Council for his deposition. But he found means to
influence the King's counsellors; a treaty was concluded, and
Caesar Borgia accompanied Charles as legate, but really as a
hostage, and contrived to escape on the march to Naples. Alfonso,
whose tyranny and vices, as well as his father's, had made him
hated by his subjects, abdicated in favour of his son Ferdinand II.,
and retired to a monastery, where he soon after died ; while the
new King, unable to oppose the invader, fled to Ischia, and Charles
entered Naples unopposed (Feb. 21st, 1495). But his indolence
and misgovernment, and the rapacity and licence of his followers,
utterly disgusted his new subjects ; and the news of a league formed
by the Pope, the Emperor, the sovereigns of Spain, and the Vene-
tians, forced him to retreat from Naples. At Rome, Alexander
avoided meeting him by retiring to Orvieto, and Charles recrossed
the Alps in October. Meanwhile Ferdinand was reinstated at
Naples by the aid of the " Great Captain " of Spain,2 Gonsalvo de
Aguilar, the conqueror of Granada, who also recovered Ostia for the
Pope from the force left there by Charles under Julian della Rovere ;
the Cardinal himself being driven into exile. Gonsalvo accepted
the golden rose as a present for his sovereigns ; but he refused the
honours offered for himself, and rebuked the Pope for the disorders
of his court (1497).
§ 11. The speedy death of Ferdinand IT., at the age of 27
(Sept. 7th, 1496), opened to the Pope a prospect of schemes for the
the Bold of Burgundy, who brought the Low Countries to the house of
Austria; and the marriage of their son, Philip, with Joanna, the heiress
of Ferdinand and Isabella, united the possessions of Spain, Austria, and
the Netherlands, in the person of their son, Charles I. of Spain, the
Emperor Charles V.
1 Alfonso succeeded his father Ferdinand, Jan. 25th, 1494. Charles
was urged on to the enterprize by the Cardinal della Rovere, the im-
placable enemy of the Pope.
2 It is a sign of the objects for which the pretence of a Crusade was
kept up, that the Pope authorized the Spanish sovereigns to employ the
money, collected for that purpose in Spain, against the French in Naples.
224 LOUIS XII. KING OF FRANCE. Chap. XIV.
aggrandizement of his family in Naples, like those which had been
formed by Sixtus IV. As a first step, the dukedom of Benevento
— the ancient possession of the Papacy in the heart of the Neapolitan
dominions — was conferred on John Borgia, duke of Gandia, Picco-
lomini being the only cardinal who protested against this aliena-
tion of the Church's patrimony (June 7th, 1497). But on that day
week the duke was murdered in the streets of Rome,1 and it was
not doubted that the crime was perpetrated by Caesar Borgia, in
order to secure for himself the advancement designed for his
brother. Alexander, amidst his bitter lamentations, cried out that he
knew the murderer ; but before the consistory he declared that he
suspected no one. In his agony of grief, he appointed a commis-
sion of six cardinals to draw up a scheme for the reformation of the
Church, and even talked of resigning the Papacy ; but all this
ended in verifying the famous proverb of the sick wicked one.
Csesar soon regained his ascendancy over his father, and went to
Naples to crown the new King, Frederick, uncle of Ferdinand, an
amiable and popular sovereign, whom he was perhaps already
plotting to supplant (Aug. 1497). To smooth the path of his
ambition, Caesar obtained a dispensation from his clerical orders
and dignity as a cardinal, and became a simple layman (Aug. 1498).
§ 12. Meanwhile Charles VIII. of France had died at the age of
28 (April 7th, 1498), and was succeeded by his cousin the Duke of
Orleans, as Louis XII. The new King was eager for release from
his deformed but amiable wife, Jeanne, whom her father, Louis XL,
had forced upon him,2 that he might marry Charles's widow, who
was heiress of Brittany in her own right. Alexander eagerly
seized the opportunity for an alliance with France, and sent Caesar
on a splendid mission, with Bulls for the divorce and remarriage of
Louis,3 and one conferring the dignity of cardinal on the King's
minister, d'Amboise. The divorce was pronounced after a scanda-
1 John (Juan, Giovanni), who was 24 when he died, was the only one
of the Borgias in whose line the family was continued. His son Juan
was the ancestor of dukes, cardinals, and prelates: and chief among them
ranks his son, St. Francesco de Borgia (b. 1510), who, after a splendid
career at the court of Charles V. (whose executor he became later),
retired from the world on the death of his wife (1546), entered the
Society of Jesus, and became its third General (1565). He died at Rome
in 1572, and was canonized by Clement IX. in 1671.
2 Louis XII., the first King of the line of Valois-Orleans, was the
grandson of Louis, duke of Orleans, the younger son of Charles V., and
of Valentina Viseonti, on his descent from whom he based his claim to
the duchy of Milan. As to the death of Charles VIII., see ]-. 232, n.
3 With characteristic duplicity, the second Bull was kept back, to
secure better terms from Louis; but its existence was betrayed to the
King by a bishop, whom Caesar is said to have poisoned for his indiscretion.
A.D. 1498 f. CAREER OF CESAR BORGIA. 225
lous mockery of a trial. Louis rewarded Ca3sar Borgia with the
hand of his niece Charlotte d'Alhret, sister of the King of Navarre,
and with the duchy of Valentinois, and promised to aid his ambi-
tious schemes in Italy. While Louis, in two campaigns, conquered
the duchy of Milan, and carried off Ludovico Sforza a prisoner to
France,1 Cajsar Borgia pursued his designs in Central Italy. With
the design of creating a great principality — and even, as some
think, of aiming at a union of the peninsula — Ceesar began by
putting down the numerous petty princes, who had raised them-
selves from the original condition of papal vicars in the territories
of the Holy See. The oppressive taxation, required to support
these courts in the luxury of the age and their patronage of arts
and letters, made them hateful to their subjects ; and their failure
to pay the tribute to Rome gave a pretext for their suppression.
The alienation of their fiefs from the domain of the Church to become
the property of the Borgias was sanctioned by the Sacred College,
and Ca?sar, who had been received at Rome with a splendid triumph
(Feb. 1500), was created Duke of Romagna. His designs on
Tuscany were checked by the French king, wlio was urged by many
of the Italians to deliver the Church from the Pope and his son.
Alexander, however, secured the influence of Cardinal d'Amboise
by new promises ; and the alliance was confirmed in an interview
between Louis and Caesar at Milan (Aug. 1502).
§ 13. It would only be disgusting to recite in detail the acts of
cruelty and perfidy by which Caisar Borgia secured and extended
his power in Italy; or the shameless profligacy in which, after
making allowance for exaggeration, we must believe that the Pope,
his family, and his court, revelled at the Vatican. These excesses,
and the splendid establishments of the Borgias, were supported in
part by all the old abuses — the traffic in benefices and indulgences,
the creation of offices for sale, the misappropriation of money collected
for the Crusade — with new and most shameful devices. Cardinals
were created in large numbers at a time, " for a consideration ; "
but their removal was still more profitable. Alexander not only
seized the property of deceased cardinals under the jus exuvia/rum,
in defiance of their testamentary dispositions, but even forbad
their making wills, and in some cases a rich succession is said to
have been secured by poison. Wealthy prelates disappeared mys-
teriously. Rome was kept under a government of terror ; the prisons
were crowded, while the streets were full of assassins and spies,
and dead bodies were daily found lying in the streets or floating
1 The details belong to civil history. See the Student's France,
chap. xiii. § 2.
226 JUBILEE OF 1500. Chap. XIV.
in the Tiber. Criminal charges were invented against Roman
nobles, that their confiscated property might be swept into the
coffers of the Iiorgias ; and church property was largely alienated
for their possession.1 The Jubilee of 1500 enriched the Vatican
with the contributions of a vast number of pilgrims, who in return
carried abroad the news of the utter depravity of Rome, and so
gave an impulse to the great movement of the sixteenth century.2
§ 14. How the forces of reformation were gathering beyond the
Alps, will be told in its place ; but, even in the great depth of
Italian corruption, the dark picture of Alexander's Papacy is broken
by the appearance of one of the most striking characters of the age,
the reformer and martyr Jerome Savonaboi-a.3 Born in 1452 at
Ferrara, where his grandfather was court physician, he became an
ardent student of poetry, philosophy, and theology. Imbued with
reverence for Thomas Aquinas, and disgusted at the profligacy of
the times, he was led by the preaching of a Dominican friar to
enter the Order at the age of twenty-two (1475). He had
already believed himself favoured with visions ; and in the scrip-
tural studies, which he pursued with ardour, he was addicted to
mystic and allegorical interpretations. After a course of seven
years in the Dominican convent at Bologna, his superiors removed
him to the monastery of St. Mark's at Florence (1482), of which he
was elected prior in 1491. Meanwhile, notwithstanding some
natural disqualifications and first failures, Savonarola burst forth
into full power as a preacher to the multitudes who filled the
1 "Thus Caesar, in addition to his fiefs in the Romagna, received the
abbey of Subiaco, with eighteen castles belonging to it ; and nineteen
cardinals signed the deed of alienation, while not one dared to object to
it."— Robertson, vol. iv. p. 580.
2 A series of events of the highest importance in contemporary history
claim notice also as an illustration of the lofty claims of the Pap;icy.
The Discovery or re-discovery of Americx was begun by the first voyage
of Columbus in 1492, and in 1497 Vasco da Gama found the way to
India round the Cape of Good Hope. Alexander VI. assumed the right to
divide the newlv discovered worlds by a Bull, drawing a line from Pole to
Pole west of the Azores, and giving the East to Portugal and the West to
Spain (1493).
3 In Italian Girolamo, in Latin, Hieronymus Savonarola. The chief
authorities are the old lives, by his admirer Picus of Mirandola, 1530,
and by the Dominican Burlamacchi (ob. 1519), in Baluz. Miseell. vol. i. ;
Ecchard and Quetif; Machiavelli, and De Comines. Among modern
works, the most valuable is that of Villari, Storia di (iir. Sav. 2 vols.
Fir. 1859-61; also the lives by Rudelbach, Hamb. 1835, Hase (Ncue
Propheten, Leipz. 1851-1861), Madden, Lond. 1853; and an article by
Dean Milman in the Qu irt< rly Bevien; June 1865. The preaching and
death of Savonarola play a conspicuous part in 4 George Eliot's ' novel
of Romola
A.D. 1491 f. SAVONAROLA AT FLORENCE. 227
cathedral, to hear the friar whose fervent words and passionat"
gestures seemed to mark one who pleaded for God. He propounded
no new doctrines, nor did he assail any point in the creed of the
Church; but he rebuked with equal vehemence the practical cor-
ruptions of laity and clergy, the utter want of spirituality amidst
the splendour and culture of the age ; the luxury of common life,
and the pomp of religious worship. Formerly, he said, the Church
had golden priests and wooden chalices, but now the chalices were
of gold, the priests of wood. His threats of coming punishment
were not only couched in apocalyptic imagery, but in more directly
prophetic language, predicting that Italy wTould be scourged by a
new Cyrus coming over the Alps. He claimed to have received
visions and revelations from angels; these, and his contests with
evil spirits, became famous beyond Italy ; and his admirers spoke of
him as " the prophet."
With Savonarola's religious enthusiasm was mingled an ardent
love of republican freedom ; and his political opposition to the
Medici was the more inflexible for his reprobation of their luxury
and vice. In 1492, Lorenzo " the Magnificent," on his deathbed,
turned to the prior of St. Mark's, whom he had before vainly tried to
conciliate, and confessed the sins that lay heaviest on his conscience.
But when Savonarola, replying by assurances of the Divine mercy
and goodness, demanded acts of restitution, one of which was that
he should restore the liberties of Florence, Lorenzo refused, and
Savonarola left him unabsolved.
§ 15. When, two years later, Charles VIII. entered Italy and
approached Florence, Pietro de' Medici, who at the age of twenty-one
had succeded to his father's power and was already unpopular for
his vice and weakness, met the French king and made with him
a treaty most disadvantageous to the city. For this he and his
brothers wTere expelled ; but Savonarola, as a leader in the restored
Eepublic, counselled submission to Charles, of whom he spoke as
" the new Cyrus ;" while the French king made a vague response
to the friar's exhortations that he would respect the liberties of
Florence, and labour for the reformation of the Church (1494).
After this brief episode of Charles's invasion, the responsibility of
guiding the Eepublic devolved in a great degree on Savonarola,
amidst the suppressed dislike of the Medicean party and the
avowed opposition of the ardent oligarchs, while the pure repub-
licans had little sympathy with the principles of moral and religious
reform, which he put above all worldly policy. " He proclaimed the
sovereignty of Christ, and did not hesitate to deduce from this
the sacredness of the laws which he himself set forth. His visions
228 THE SACRIFICE OF VANITIES. Chap. XIV.
increased, partly through the effect of his ascetic exercises."1 His
preaching produced a complete revolution in the outward aspect of
life at Florence, in dress, manners, religious duties, almsgiving,
commercial honesty, the reading of serious in place of licentious lite-
rature, and the abandonment of gross public spectacles. H is influence
even pressed into the service of reform the unruly boys, whose
exaction of money for their festivities had been a chief scandal of
the Carnival, where they now appeared to collect alms (149B). In
his own priory he effected a thorough reformation, not only restoring
the simplicity of monastic life, but training the brethren in schools
for the study of Holy Scripture in the original tongues, and for the
arts of calligraphy, painting, and illumination, which were used to
defray the expenses of the house. " The number of the brethren
had increased from about 50 to 238, of whom many were dis-
tinguished for their birth, learning, or accomplishments ; and among
the devoted adherents of the prior were some of the most eminent
artists of the age ; . . . above all, Michael Angelo Buonarotti, who
even to old age used to read the sermons of Savonarola, and to recal
with reverence and delight his tones and gestures."2
§ 16. Around such a course it was inevitable that bitter enmity,
both ecclesiastical and political, should gather. As the result of
representations made to Koine, Savonarola was prohibited from
preaching ; but his temporary obedience was soon broken by new
denunciations of the vices of the Roman court and of the Pope's
simoniacal election, with appeals to a General Council (1495). The
crafty Alexander tried to win him over by offering to make him a
cardinal ; " but Savonarola indignantly declared from the pulpit that
he would have no other red hat than one dj^ed with the blood of mar-
tyrdom."3 He was again interdicted from preaching till he should
obey the summons to Rome.
The Carnival of 1497 was signalized by Savonarola's great
Sacrifice of Vanities. " For some days the boys who were under
his influence went about the city, asking the inhabitants of each
house to give up to them any articles which were regarded as
vanities and cursed things ; and these were built up into a vast pile,
fifteen stories high — carnival masks and habits, rich dresses and
ornaments of women, false hair, cards and dice, perfumes and
cosmetics, amatory poems and other books of a free character,
musical instruments, paintings, and sculptures ; all surmounted by
a monstrous figure representing the Carnival. ... On the morning
of the last day of the Carnival, Savonarola celebrated mass. A long
1 Robertson, vol. iv. p. 584. 2 Ibid. p. 585.
s Villari, i. 423 ; Robertson, iv. 587.
A.D. 1497. SAVONAROLA AND ALEXANDER VI. 229
procession of children and others then wound through the s'reets,
after which the pyre was kindled, and its burning was accompanied
by the singing of psalms and hymns, the sounds of bells, drums,
and trumpets, with the shouts of an enthusiastic multitude, while
the signory looked on from a balcony (Feb. 7)."1
On the ensuing Ascension Day (May 4) Savonarola's friends
with difficulty protected him from a riotous assault made upon him
in the pulpit ; and at the same time (May 12), Alexander issued
the sentence of excommunication against him. 2 Savonarola retired
to his convent and wrote his most important work, • The Triumph of
the Cross.' On the death of the Duke of Gandia (July 1), he addressed
to the Tope a letter of consolation, and of encouragement in the
reforms which Alexander professed to contemplate under the pres-
sure of his grief, and it seemed at the time to meet with a favourable
reception.3
§ 17. In the spring of next year he resumed his preaching at the
request of the signory, denouncing the arbitrary claims of the Pope,
and especially the abuse of excommunication, as well as the vices ot
the papal court, and urging the necessity of a General Council.
The " burning of vanities " was repeated, and was followed by wild
dances and singing in front of St. Mark's, by allowing and defending
which Savonarola incurred fresh odium. A fanatical Franciscan,
Francis of Apulia, now came forward to challenge the great
Dominican reformer to the ordeal of fire ; but Savonarola declared
that the truth of his teaching was proved by sounder evidence, and
that he had other and better work to do. The challenge, however,
was eagerly accepted by his zealous adherent, Dominic of Pescia ; 4
and not only all his friars, but a multitude of men, women, and
even children, proffered themselves for the trial. At leng h, as
Francis refused to meet any one but Savonarola himself, the chal-
lenger's place was taken by another Franciscan, Fr. Eondinelli, and
the eve of Palm Sunday was fixed for the ordeal (April 7th, 1498).
All Florence flocked to the Place of the Signory, where two piles
of wood were heaped up, each 40 feet long, with a passage between
them only a yard wide. But the Franciscans raised objections,
chiefly on the ground that Savonarola's boast of miraculous powers
1 Robertson, vol. iv. pp. 587-8.
2 The ground alleged was Savonarola's disobedience, as prior of St.
Mark's, to the order uniting that society with the Tuscan congregation.
3 Afterwards, however, Alexander treated the intrusion as an offence.
Villari, ii. 32.
4 Dominic had taken Savonarola's place in the pulpit, when his leader
was forbidden to preach: and he had been engaged in disputations with
Francis of Apulia. We have to speak afterwards of the bitter rivalry
long since established between the two great orders of Mendicants.
II— M 2
230 MARTYRDOM OF SAVONAROLA. Chap. XIV.
might be made good by magical charms. The dispute had lasted
for hours, when a heavy fall of rain soaked the piles, and the
signory finally forbad the ordeal. The multitude of sightseers,
who, according to their kind in all ages, cared most for the danger
and cruelty of the spectacle, vented their disappointment on
Savonarola, whose friends could hardly conduct him in safety to
St. Mark's. Two days later the convent had to surrender to a mob,
and Savonarola and Dominic were put in prison.
The signory who governed Florence were elected anew in
alternate months, and the power which had protected Savonarola
had now fallen into the hands of his enemies. A hostile commis-
sion was appointed for his examination, and he was repe itedly sub-
jected to torture, which his frame, exhausted by an ascetic life, was
unable to endure. " When I am under torture," he said, " I lose
myself, I am mad ; that only is true which I say without torture."
The Pope wished him to be sent to Rome for trial; but, as the
Florentines stood on the dignity of the Republic, and argued that
the scene of the offence should also be that of the punishment,
Alexander appointed the General of the Dominicans and another as
his commissioners. Though it was found impossible to make good
any charge of doctrinal unsoundness,1 the predetermined judgment
was pronounced (May 19th), and on the following day Savonarola,
Dominic of Pescia, and Sylvester Maruffi, were hanged and burnt
in the place of the Signory, and their ashes were thrown into the
Arno. In the preliminary ceremony of degradation, the officiating
bishop, who had formerly been a friar of St. Mark's, was so agitated
that he misread the formula : " I separate thee from the Church
triumphant." Savonarola calmly corrected him : " From the
militant, not from the triumphant, for that is not thine to do:" in
those few words rebuking the whole usurpation of the power of
binding and loosing.2
1 The acts of the process seem to have been falsified with this view.
See the original documents in Villari, and the authorities cited by
Gieseler, v. 155 f., and Robertson, iv. 593.
2 It was in the same year, and just after the death of Savonarola, that
the active career of NlCCOLO MACHIAVELLI began. Born of a noble
Florentine family, in 14G9, he was 25 years old when the Medici were
expelled and Charles VIII. entered Florence. His decided Republicanism
was rather of a heathen character than in any sympathy with the theo-
cratic views of Savonarola, whom he charges with weakness in not
destroying the " sons of Brutus " (i.e. the Medici). For fourteen years
(1498-1512) he served the Repubic as Secretary to the Council of Ten,
and also proved his high ability in the discharge of several missions to
the King of France, the Emperor, and Popes Pius III., Julius II. and
Leo X. It was at Rome, during the election of Pius III., that he conceived
A.D. 1501 f. NAPLES SEIZED BY SPAIN. 231
§ 18. To return to Rome at the epoch of the Jubilee of 1500. In
the midst of the celebration of Caesar Borgia's triumph, news arrived
of the birth, at Ghent (Feb. 24), of Charles, son of Philip of
Austria and Joanna of Castile, grandson and heir of Maximilian
and Ferdinand, around whom, as the Emperor Charles V., the
coming religious contest was to centre. In the same year, Louis of
France and Ferdin md of Spain made a treaty at Granada for the par-
tition of Naples (Nov. 11). The Pope sanctioned the treacherous
scheme, on the old plea of preparing for a crusade ; and Caesar
Borgia joined " the great cap' am " Gonsalvo 1 in expelling Frederick,
w ho surrendered to Louis and received from him the duchy of Anjou
(1501). A quarrel about the division of the spoil was arranged by
another treaty at Lyon (April, 1503), providing for the marriage of
the infant Charles, of Spain and Austria, to Claude, the daughter
of Louis XII. But, in open disregard of this treaty, Gonsalvo,
joined by Cassar Borgia, overran Naples, to recover which Louis
was preparing an expedition, when all was changed by the Pope's
sudden death.2
§ 19. Alexander VI. seemed s* ill in full vigour at the age of
seventy-two, and an ambassador had admired his sonorous
a bitter hatred of " those rascally priests," to whom he ascribed the ruin
of faith and morality in Italy. On the restoration of the Medici, he
submitted, and even sought office, but in vain, and in the following year
he was arrested on a charge of conspiracy, tortured, and banished. It was
during his retirement of eight years that he composed his famous works,
of which especially the Principe and the Discorsi illustrate the history
of his times, and embody the then prevalent maxims of Italian policy
which have become proverbial under his name, that "the means must be
judged by the ends for which they are employed," and that a sovereign
may use all arts of fraud and violence, the one crime being failure. It
mav be said that Caesar Borgia was the original of his J rincipe ; and his
principles were acted out by Frederick the Great and Napoleon. His
earnest endeavours for the favour of the Medici may be explained from his
conviction that a despotism was the only hope for the state ; and his
cvuical contempt for human nature set him free from all bonds of political
morality. He died in 1527, just after the second expulsion of the Medici.
The very valuable Life and Times of Muchiavelli, by Professor Villari, has
been translated by Linda Villari (1878 f.) ; and a complete English trans-
lation of his works has recently appeared.
1 Gonsalvo was in Sicily, professedly preparing to aid the Venetians
against the Turks.
2 The French army was detained in the Roman States by the intrigues
of Cardinal d'Amboise, as a candidate for the Papacy. The delay proved
fatal ; and the destiny of Naples was decided bv the victory of Gonsalvo
on the Gariijliuno, one of the greatest military disasters in the history of
France (Dec. 27, 1503). This decision of war was confirmed by Leo X.,
and Naples remained united to Spain till their separation in the great War
of Succession (1707).
232 ELECTION AND DEATH OF PIUS III. Chap. XIV.
voice in celebrating mass at Easter. On the 12 h of August,
in his vineyard near the Vatican, he gave, with his son Ca?sar,
a supper to the wealthy cardinal of St. Chrysogonus and Bishop
of Hereford,1 who, according to the common belief, was to be
"removed" by the usual practice of the Borjjias. Whether by
some mismanagement or by a counterplot,2 all three were seized
with illness, from which Ca>sar and the Cardinal recovered after a
frightful crisis; but the Pope died within a week, as was publicly
given out, of a fever (Aug. 18, 1503).
§ 20. The preparations which Ca?sar Borgia had made for such
an event were hampered by his illness, and the cardinals were
taken quite by surptise. As a temporary expedient, ihey chose
the most respectable but most infirm of their body, Francis Piccolo-
mini, 3 who, from respect to the memory of his uncle, iEneas
Sylvius (Pius 11.), took the title of Pius III. (Sept. 22). The utter
anarchy caused by the rising against the Borgias of the people of
Rome, the nobles of the environs, and the cities of the Romagna,
drove the Pope for refuge to the castle of St Angelo, where he died
on the twenty-sixth day after his election (Oct. 18, 1503).
1 Adrian Castellesi, a native of Corneto, was made Bishop of Hereford in
1502, and translated to Bath and Wells in 1504. The architect Bramante
built the splendid palace in the Borgo for the Cardinal, who gave it to
Henry VIII., and it became the residence of the English ambassador.
Under Leo X. Adrian retired to Venice, in consequence of having become
privy to the conspiracy of Petrucci ; and he is supposed to have been
murdered on his way to Rome for the election of Leo's successor.
2 Ranke cites, from a MS. of Sanuto, a story that Adrian, suspecting the
design against his life (like the famous Cardinal Spada of romance) bribed
the Pope's cook to serve up a poisoned dish to Alexander (Hist, of the Popes,
iii. 253). The common report, that the Pope and Caesar drank by mistake of
the poisoned wine, is given by several original authorities, in vague terms,
as is natural under the circumstances; and the hypothesis of an innocent
accident seems quite untenable. The recovery of the Cardinal favours
the supposition that he was on his guard. His whole skin is said to have
been changed. The recovery of Caesar is ascribed to the use of antidotes,
aided by his youthful vigour. The belief that the Pope died of a fever
contracted by supping in the garden is perhaps but a sign of what is now
called "scientific criticism." Some very interesting revelations of the
free use of poison in this age, as well as of other points in its history, are
made in the recent publication of the secret archives of Venice — " Secrets
d' /'tat de Venise. Par Vladimir Lamansky, St. Petersbourg, 1884-."
Among seventy-seven eminent persons whose lives were thus attempted
or threatened by the Republic, we find the Emperors Sigismund and
Maximilian, Kings Charles VIII. and I.ouis XII., the Sultans Mahomet II.
and Bajazet III., Casar Borgia and Julius II.
3 He was 64 years old, and had been made a cardinal by his uncle in
1460.
The Pope in Procession.
CHAPTER XV.
THE FAPACY IN THE AGE OF THE REFORMATION.
JULIUS II. LEO X. CLEMENT VII.
CORONATION OF CHARLES V.
TO THE EPOCH OF THE
A.D. 1503-1530.
1. Parties in the Conclave — Capitulations — Election of Julian della
Rovere as JULIUS II. — His portrait and character: love of war, and
policy of Italian independence. § '_'. Expulsion and death of Caesar
Borgia — The Pope's conquesjts in the Romagna. § 3. Power of J'< nice
against both the Empire and Papacy- — Maximilian styled "Emperor
234 POPE JULIUS II. Chap. XV.
Elect " — League of Cambray and war with Venice — The Venetians re-
conciled to the Pope — Henry VIII. of England. § 4. Quarrel of Julius
with France — National Assembly of Tours — The Gravamini of Germany.
§ 5. Julius in the Field — The Keys of Peter and Sword of Paul — Siege of
Mirandola. § 6. Demands of Maximilian and Louis — Anti-papal Council
of Pisa — The Holy League against France — Battle of Ravenna — The
French driven out of Lombardy. § 7. The Fifth Lateran Council (the
18th (Ecumenical of the Romans) — Adhesion of the Emperor. § 8. Death
of Julius II. (1513). § 9. Cardinal John de' Medici : his earlier life
and election as Leo X. § 10. His character, a personification of the
Renaissance — His patronage of arts and letters ; splendour, luxury,
and extravagance. § 11. Instability and selfishness of his policy — New
League against Louis XII. — The French again driven out of Milan —
Peace made by the Pope — Louis adheres to the Lateran Council. § 12
Accession and character of Francis I. (1515) — His invasion of the
Milanese and victory at M irignano — Interview with the Pope — The
Pragm die Sanction renounced — New Concordat : confirmed by the
Council. § 13. Accession of Charles I. in Spain (1516) — His Alliance
with France — Europe at Peace. § 14. End of the Council and
Beginning of the Reformation by Luther's 95 Theses (1517). § 15.
Death of Maximilian, and contest for the Empire — Frederick the Wise
of Saxony — Election of Charles of Spain as Charles V. (1519). § 16.
Francis renews the war — Ignatius Loyola — The Pope joins the Emperor
—Death of Leo (1521). § 17. Adrian VI. (1522-3) ; his attempted
reform and death. A Pope denying Pap d Infallibility. § 18. Another
Medicean Pope, Clement VII. § 19. War in Lombardy — Battle of
Pavic (1525) — New Holy Lrajue against Charles — Rome sacked by the
Germans — French success in Lombardy and disaster at Naples. § 20.
Peace of Cambray — Charles crowned by Clement at Bologna — Position
of the Empire — Death of Clement VII. (15o4), coincident with the
epoch of the English Reformation — State of the Papacy.
§ 1. The brief episode of Pius III.'s pontificate gave a breathing-
space to test the strength of parties in the Sacred College. Cardinal
d'Amboise,1 the powerful minister of Louis XII., having found his
own election hopeless, threw his influence into the scale of Julian
della Kovere ; and even Csesar Borgia saw the policy of supporting
that enemy of his family as the only hope of still maintaining some
part of his own power. Among the capitulations sworn to, it would
seem with more serious purpose than usual, the most important
1 George d'Amboise, archbishop of Rouen, the early friend of Louis XII.
and his chosen minister on his accession, had been male a cardinal (as
we have seen) by Alexander VI. on the occasion of Ca>sar Borgia's mission
in 1499, and he was now rewarded for his support of Julius II. by the
appointment of Legate in France. But his great power and abilities made
him a thorn-in-the-side to Julius, who, on, the Cardinal's death in 1510,
is said to have exclaimed, "Thank God, I am now the only Pope ! "
A.D. 1503. HIS PORTRAIT AND CHARACTER. 235
was the promise to call a General Council, within two years, for the
reformation of the Church. Without the formality of a conclave,
37 out of the 38 cardinals gave their votes for Julian, who retained
his own name under the slightly altered form of Julius II.
(Oct. 31, 1503).1
The lineaments of this remarkable man are preserved by Raphael's
wonderful portrait in our National Gallery, which has no superior,
if any equal, in that province of art.2 We have had to notice the
earlier career of this nephew of Sixtus IV., who was now above
threescore years of age.3 In contrast with the profligacy of some
of his predecessors, his manner of life appears comparatively
respectable ; but only comparatively, for he was licentious and given
to wine.4 Even his great enemy, Alexander VI., allowed him the
merit, then so rare, ot sincerity and frankness. But Julius is most of
all distinguished in history for the martial energy, untamed by old
age, which he brought to the support of a high policy, in striking
contrast to the nepotism of his predecessors. It was his great aim
to restore the power of the Papacy, according to the principles of
Hildebrand, and (in his own phtase) to drive the "barbarians " out
of Italy — that is, the French, whom he had himself invited in his
enmity to Alexander. This chief design furnishes the key to the
apparently varying policy and alliances by which his history is
complicated.
1 His one predecessor of the name was the contemporary of Athanasius
and the sons of Constantine (a.d. 337-352). It has been borne by but
one Pope since, Julius III. (1550-5), who was elected by only two votes
above Cardinal Pole. The chief original authorities for Julius II. are
Guicciardini, Lib. vi.-xi. ; Paris de Grassis, Diarium Curiae Rom mse, 1504-
1 522 ; Hadrianus Castellensis, Itin. .lulii.
2 The picture represents him sitting in the attitude, and with the
expression, described by Fr. Carpesanus (p. 1286) : " Dum domi forte
sedens contractione super cilii nescio quid secum mussitaret ; " and the
writer adds that Julius sometimes betrayed his secrets by this habit of
thinking aloud.
3 He was born near Savona about 1441, or perhaps a year or two later.
4 Julius had a natural daughter, whom he married to one of the Orsini.
" His love of wine is frequently mentioned in the Dialogue entitled Julius
Exclusus, which is reprinted in the Appendix to Jortin's Life of Erasmus,
and in Miinch's edition of the Epistolx Obscurorum Yirorum. In this
bitter satire the Pope appears at the gate of heaven, attended by a
'genius,' and demands admission. A conversation with St. Peter ensues,
in which the unlikeness of Julius — in his ambition, love of war, and
personal character — to the true pastor of the Church, is brought out, and
at last he is not admitted. Erasmus and Ulrich von Hutten have been
charged with the authorship of this piece. Erasmus strongly denied it
{Append. Epp. 17). Munch attributes it to Hutten (422), but Dr. Strauss
believes that the initials ' F. A. F.' mean Faustus Andrelinus Faroliviensis,
who was a partisan of Louis XII." Robertson, vol. iv. p. 597.
236 RECOVERY OF THE ROMAGNA. Chap. XV.
§2. He had first to deal with Caesar Borgia, who regretted his
support of Julius as the only mistake he had ever made. In the
agitation following the death of Alexander, the cities of the
Romagna had for the most part recalled their old lords, while some
had been seized by the Venetians. The armed force of Caesar had
been scattered by the Orsini and his other enemies ; yet with the
400 or 500 soldiers left him he resolved to attempt the recovery of
the Romagna. But he was arrested when about to embaik at
Ostia, and was kept a prisoner in the Vatican till he made over to
the Pope the few Romagnese fortresses which still held out for him
(Jan. 1504).1 Rejecting scornfully the compromise offered by the
Venetians,2 Julius set out in person to reduce the fiefs of the Church
(Aug. 1506). Perugia submitted ; Bologna was retaken from the
Bentivogli ; and the Pope re-entered Rome in triumph on
St. Martin's Day (Nov. 11).
§ 3. Julius now regarded the Venetians — even before the French
in the Milanese — as the great immediate obstacle to his policy.
The Republic was theu at the height of its power. While its fleet
placed it in the forefront of the Crusade which was still contem-
plated, and promised it the lion's share of any spoils won from the
Turk,3 it kept the French in check in Lombardy, and defied the
Pope on one side and the Emperor on the other. When Maximilian,
with a view to re-establish the imperial influence in Italy,4 and
with the support of a diet assembled at Constauce, set out for his
1 The sequel of Caesar's career may be briefly told. Repairing to
Naples, he was received with honour by Gonsalvo, but Ferdinand ordered
him to be sent as a prisoner to Spain. Escaping after two years, he
entered the service of his brother-in-law, the King of Navarre, and found
his death in a skirmish at Viana, in his own former diocese of Pampeluna
(March 1507).
2 They offered to restore all their acquisitions in the Romagna, except
Faenza, and to hold that city as a fief of the Holy See, on the same terms
as its former lords.
3 This was the ground on which Florence had refused to join the
Crusade proposed by Pius II., alleging that whatever might be taken
from the Turks would fall to the Venetians.
4 This step was of special importance from the crisis which had arisen
in the dynastic affairs of Austria and Spain. On the death of Isabella, in
1504, the crown of Castile passed to her only daughter Joanna, in con-
sequence of whose mental incapacity her husband, the archduke Philip I.
(King-consort of Castile), son of Maximilian, was co-regent with her
father Ferdinand. Philip died in 1506, leaving his son Charles (now
six years old), the only heir, on the one hand, to the united crowns of
Spain, with its late acquisitions in the New World, and with Naples,
which was now securely conquered by Ferdinand, and, on the other,
to Maximilian's possessions of Austria and the Netherlands, besides the
hereditary claim to preference in the election to the Empire.
A.D. 1508. LEAGUE OF CAMBRAY. VENICE. 237
coronation at Borne, the Venetians offered him a free passage for
himself, but refused it to his army. After some fighting on his
descent from the Tyrol, Maximilian was fain to accept the com-
promise offered by the policy of Julius, that, without the ceremony
of coronation, he should have the title of " Emperor Elect " (1508),
which was borne by all his successors, except his grandson Charles,
who was Emperor in virtue of his papal coronation at Bologna.
Glad as Julius was to keep the Germans away from Rome, he
shared the Emperor's hostility to the Venetians, and that from
other causes of quarrel besides their encroachments in the Romagna.
In a letter to Maximilian, he spoke of them as aggressive, as aiming
at supreme domination in Italy, and even at re-establishing the
imperial power in their own hands. But, for all this, he dreaded
still more the strengthening of the French power in Italy, and he
was jealous of d'Amboise, his probable successor. Accordingly, when
the Cardinal, as Legate, invited the Pope to join the secret Lague of
Cambray (Dec. 1508) between France and the Empire, with the
promised adhesion of Spain, against Venice, Julius made a private
offer of peace to the Republic, if the territories in dispute were given
up to him. But the Venetians, confident in their mercenary troops
and the discordant elements of the alliance, rejected all terms ; and,
while the French began a successful invasion of their territory, the
Pope not only followed up a Bull against them by an interdict, but
his troops, under his nephew, the Duke of Urbino, took Faenza,
Rimini, Ravenna, and other towns (1509).
In this strait, the Venetians are said to have hesitated between
submission to the Father of Christendom and an alliance with the
Turk ; but the Pope was moved by dread of French aggrandisement,
and listened to the intercession of Henry VIII.,1 notwithstanding
the strong opposition of France and the Empire. The Venetians
yielded the points in dispute about ecclesiastical jurisdiction, and
their envoys received the Pope's absolution in the porch of St.
Peter's " not as excommunicate or interdicted, but as good Christians
and devoted sons of the apostolic see " (Feb. 1510;.
§ 4. This reconciliation was followed by an open rupture with
Louis XII., against whom Julius had ecclesiastical grounds of
quarrel ; 2 but his great object was to exclude the French from
1 Henry VIII. had succeeded to the English throne during the crisis
of the war with Venice (April 21, 1509). Already, as Prince of Wales,
he was indebted to Julius for the dispensation for his marriage with
Katherine, the widow of his brother Arthur. His envoy, who now
interceded for the Venetians, was Bainbridge, archbishop of York, who
was made a cardinal in March, 1511.
2 One dispute, in which Julius had to give way, was about the appoint-
ment to the vacant see of Avignon : another arose out of the Pope's claim to
the treasures of the Cardinal-Legate d'Amboise, on his death in May 1510.
238 QUARREL WITH FRANCE AND GERMANY. Chap. XV
Italy, and with this view he laboured to form alliances against them.
He made private overtures to England; and decided the long-
pending dispute for the crown of Naples by declaring that Louis
had forfeited his claim, and granting investiture to Ferdinand
(July 1510). The Swiss, whom their ally Louis had offended,
were induced to allow the Pope leave to enlist soldiers from the
confederation. His Italian allies and vassals were required to follow
his change of policy ; and when Alfonso, duke of Ferrara, refused
to break off from the alliance against Venice, Julius issued a violent
Bull, declaring that he had forfeited his fief, and that to punish him
he would risk his tiara and his life (August).
At the same time the King of France convened a National
Assembly of prelates and doctors at Orleans (soon removed to
Tours), which denounced the whole conduct of Julius, the intrigues
which obtained his election, and the love of war wherewith he
troubled Christendom; declared the right of princes to resist an
aggressive Pope, even to the invasion of his territory, and reaffirmed
the principles of the Pragmatic Sanction (Aug.-Sept. 1510).1
About the same time a paper was drawn up in Germany, and
received favourably by the Emperor, reciting under ten heads the
" Grievances of the German Nation" {Gravamina) in regard to the
long-standing abuses of the curia: interference with the election of
bishops ; reservation of the higher dignities for cardinals and papal
officers ; expectancies, annates, patronage, indulgences, tithes for
pretended crusades, and needless appeals to Rome.2 The grievances
were folio we \ by proposed " Remedies " and an "Advice to His Im-
perial Majesty," recommending a Pragmatic Sanction, on the princi-
ples of that of Bourges. The imperial ambassador to Julius, Matthew
Lang, bishop of Gurk, returned complaining of the impossibility
of moving the Pope's " obstinate and diabolical pertinacity."3
§ 5. Julius was now at Bologna, having taken up arms against
Alfonso and the French, in spite of old age and serious illness. A
famous epigram of the time represents him as throwing the
harmless keys of Peter into the Tiber and girding on the sword of
Paul.4 After leaving his sick-bed to bless from a balcony the
1 For the details, see Gieseler, vol. iv. pp. 401-2.
2 For the text of the ten Gravamina and the question of their author-
ship, see Gieseler, vol. iv. pp. 402 f.
3 On the other hand, Lang's own arrogance seems to have been enough
to make his mission hopeless. (See Robertson, vol. iv. p. 606.)
* " In Galium, ut fama est, bfllum gessurus acerbum,
Armatam educit Julius urbe mamuu ;
Accinctus gladio, claves in Tibridis annu-m
Projictt. et saevus talia verba facit :
Qttum I etri nihil eWciant ad pralia c'aves,
Avxilia Pauli forsitan ensis erit."
There is a tale that, when a bishop remonstrated with Julius for
A.D. 1511. SCHISMATIC COUNCIL AT PISA. 239
troops mustered at Bologna, Julius was carried in a litter to the
siege of Mirandola. Amidst the severity of winter, he took an
active part in the operations, once narrowly escaping capture by
the famous Chevalier Bayard. When the place fell, the warrior
Pope refused to enter by the gate, but rode in, arrayed in helmet
and cuirass, through a breach made for the purpose in the wall
(Jan. 20, 151 1).1
§ 6. Louis and Maximilian now joined in requiring of the Pope
the fulfilment of his promise to convene a General Council ; and
the plan was aided by the defection of five cardinals,2 who repaired
first to Florence and then to Milan, and there declared their
hostility to the Pope. On the 10th of May, three of the cardinals,
in their own name and that of six others (who disavowed the act),
convened a Council to meet on the 1st of September at Pisa,
a place which suggested a threatening precedent for the Pope,3 to
whom it was notified at Bimini. Julius replied (July 18) by
a Bull summoning a Council to meet at St. John Lateran on the
Monday after Easter in the following year, with threats against
the cardinals and all supporters of the rival Council. When that
assembly met,4 under the presidency of Carvajal, it was found to
consist almost entirely of Frenchmen, the German prelates having
refused their concurrence. The Florentine magistrates, and even the
clergy of Pisa, showed their dread of the papal interdict ; and the
assembly removed to French territory at Milan (Dec. 7).
This schismatical movement furnished a ground for the new
alliance which Julius formed with Spain and Venice against the
French, under the name of the "Holy League" (Oct. 9, 1511),
causing war and bloodshed, and reminded him that Christ ordered Peter
to put up his sword, the Pope replied, " True, but not till after Peter had
cut off the ear of the High Priest's servant."
1 For the episode of the revolt of Bologna, in May, and the murder of
the obnoxious legate, Alidosi, by the Pope's nephew, the Duke of Urbino,
see Robertson, vol. iv. pp. 607-8.
2 The reason alleged for this step was the death of a cardinal at
Ancona; and a charge of poison seems to have been implied, though not
openly alleged, against the Pope. The leader of the secession was the
Spanish cardinal Carvajal.
3 See Chap. IX. Ferdinand of Spain refused the requests of Maximi-
lian and Louis to join them in supporting the Council, and Henry VIII.
wrote to the Emperor, expressing his horror at the prospect of a new
schism.
4 The attendance is snid not to have exceeded 4 cardinals, who held
proxies for 3 of their brethren, 2 archbishops, 13 bishops, 5 abbots, besides
some doctors of law and deputies from Universities. The most dis-
tinguished of these was Dr. Philip Dexio (or Decius), who wrote in defence
of the Council, ;ind was therefore degraded by Julius II. His tracts are
in Goldast, vol. ii. p. 1667 f., and Richer, vol. iv. p. 39 f.
240 FIFTH LATERAN COUNCIL. Chap. XV.
and to which he obtained the accession of England, and afterwards
of the Empire.1 Louis at once poured his forces into Lombardy
under his heroic young nephew, Gaston de Foix, duke of Nemours,
who on Easter Day gained a brilliant victory over the Papal and
Spanish troops at Ravenna, but fell in the battle, at the age of
twenty-four (April 11, 1512). " With him," says the contem-
porary historian Guicciardini, " disappeared all the vigour of the
French army," and there ensued an instant and complete turn
of the tide. The Cardinal John de' Medici, legate of Bologna,
was carried a prisoner from the field to Milan, where many of the
soldiers accepted the absolution he offered to all who would promise
not to serve against the Church. The people declared against the
antipapal party. The Emperor, having joined the League at this
moment, withdrew 2000 men from the French army, which retreated
from Milan, pursued by 20,000 Swiss, who came down through the
Tyrol for the service of Venice and the Pope.2 With the exception
of the garrisons left in Milan, Cremona, and Novara, the barbarians
were driven out of Italy, and the great object of Julian's civil
policy was for the time achieved.3 There was, of course, no longer
a place in Milan for the schismatic Council, which held its last
session on April 21st. Its decrees, modelled for the most part on
those of Constance, and among them a sentence suspending the
Pope, had no authority or effect.4
§ 7. By a noteworthy coincidence, the Pope's Council had been
summoned for the 19th of April ; and these events only postponed
it for a fortnight. The Fifth Lateran Council (the 18th (Ecu-
1 Maximilian joined the League in April, 1512. The motives and
special aims of the several allies belong to secular history. Concerning
the strange proposal of Maximilian, on the occasion of the Pope's seemingly
mortal illness (in Aug. 1511) to become the coadjutor and ultimately the
successor of Julian, see Gieseler, vol. iv. p. 407, and Robertson, vol. iv.
p. t>09. The Emperor's pious ambition, as expressed in a letter to his
daughter Margaret, regent of the Netherlands, went beyond the highest
place in this world, to canonization and worship as a saint: — " de avoir le
Papat et devenir Prester et apres estre Saint, et que yl vous sera de ne-
cessite que apres ma mort vous seres contraint de me adorer, dout je me
tmuvere bien gloryoes"!
2 The Emperor claimed the duchy of Milan, but the Pope was stedfast
for the right of Maximilian Sforza (son of Louis) who was restored in
December. The Cardinal Ascanius Sforza had been a strong supporter of
the election of Julius, in the hope of his family's restoration at Milan.
3 Among the consequences of this campaign were the recovery of inde-
pendence by Genoa, and the restoration of the Medici at Florence. The
latter revolution was effected by the Spanish army under Cardona.
4 An insignificant remnant of the Council met at Asti, and afterwards
at Lyon. Its minutes are in Richerii Concil. Gen. Lib. IV. p. i. c 3. For
particulai"s, see Gieseler, vol. iv. p. 406.
A.D. 1513. DEATH OF JULIUS II. 241
menical,1 according to the Koman reckoning), which lasted for
nearly five years, may be regarded as the final act of the Latin
Church before its great disruption. But, instead of representing
the whole Western Church, it had a partisan character, being
directed against France and the Pragmatic Sanction. The keynote
was struck in a much-admired sermon, on the opening day, by
Giles of Viterbo, General of the Augustinian Friars ; and, after
two formal sessions, the real business was adjourned for half a year.
Meanwhile Julius issued an interdict against all France, except
Brittany, and, having again quarrelled with Venice about terri-
tories on the Po, he concluded an alliance with Maximilian.2 At
the third session (Dec. 3) the Bishop of Gurk appeared as the
Emperor's representative, to declare that he adhered to the
Council and annulled the acts of the conciliabulum of Pisa. The
Council adopted the Pope's Bull condemning that assembly and
renewing the interdict against France. The fourth session
(Dec. 10) was opened by the reading of the letter in which
Louis XL had promised to revoke the Pragmatic Sanction ; and
two Bulls annulling that Act were read and adopted by the
Council.
§ 8. When the fifth session was held, Julius lay on his death-
bed (Feb. 16, 1513) ; but he obtained the sanction of a Bull for
checking simony in papal elections. " The Pope retained to the
last his clearness of mind and strength of will. With regard to
the cardinals who had been concerned in the Council of Pisa, he
declared that as a private man he forgave them, and prayed that
God would forgive the injuries which they had done to the Church,
but that as Pope he must condemn them ; and he ordered that
they should be excluded from the election of his successor. On
the night of the 21st of February Julius breathed his last, at the
age of seventy." 3
§ 9. Among the twenty-five cardinals, who met in conclave on
1 That is, according to the authoritative reckoning, which does not
recognize Pisa, nor Basle as a distinct Council (see p. 146). The Fifth Late-
ran Council was opened on May 3rd, 1512, and its last session was held on
March 16th, 1517, the same year in which (Oct. 31) Martin Luther pub-
lished his 95 Theses against the Papacy at Wittenberg. The character
of the Council, as the mere instrument of a predetermined papal policy,
is seen partly in the very moderate attendance, chiefly of Italians, but
with some representatives of England, Spain, ami Hungary. From
first to last, the numbers did not exceed 16 cardinals and about 100
bishops and abbots. (Paris de Grassis, in Raynald. Aunal. Eccles. 1512,
41 ; Robertson, vol. iv. pp. 622-3.)
2 The Venetians now formed an alliance with France
3 Robertson, vol. iv. p. 613.
242 JOHN DE' MEDICI, LEO X. Chap. XV.
March 4th, the desire prevailed for a change from the restless
warlike policy of Julius II. ; and the younger members, headed by-
Alfonso Petrucci, son of the lord of Siena, were disposed to assert
their influence. It was not till two days after the meeting that
John (Giovanni) de' Medici arrived lrom Florence. Born in
December 1475,1 the second son of Lorenzo the Magnificent,
he was made a cardinal at the age of thirteen by Innocent Till.
(1489). Driven from Florence five years later, in the expulsion
of his family (1494), he travelled in Germany, France, and the
Low Countries, courting the society of artists and men of letter.-.
At Genoa, where he resided for some time,2 he was associated with
Julian della Rovere in an intimacy cemented by their common
enmity to the Borgias ; and on his friend's election to the Papacy
he returned to Rome. There his palace was the home of Medicean
splendour and patronage of art and letters, as well as of the bound-
less extravagance which caused it afterwards to be said of him that
he had spent the revenues of three Papacies. He threw open to the
public a splendid library, gathered in great measure by the purchase
of MSS. dispersed from Florence, where he afterwards founded the
great Laurentian Library. In 1512 the Cardinal was sent as
Legate to reduce the revolted Bolognese ; and was taken prisoner, ,
as we have seen, at the battle of Ferrara. After the retreat of the
French from Milan, he rejoined the Spaniards under Cardona, to
whom Florence capitulated (Aug. l-r»12). Entering the city with
his brother Julian, he obtained, by the device of the universal
suffrage of the assembled citizens, called the Parliament (parla-
rnento),3 the reversal of all acts done since their expulsion of the
Medici, and the appointment of a commission of their partisans,
with dictatorial powers to reform the state (Dec).
1 Just 8 years before the birth of Luther.
2 Genoa was the home of his sister, who was married to Franceschetto
Cibo, a favourite son of Innocent VIII.
3 The equivalent of the more modern plebiscite, of which Cavour said
that it is a very good thing for those who know how to manipulate it ;
only the vote was given by a personal assembly in the great square
of the city, not through ballot-boxes. During the pontificate of Leo,
Florence was virtually subject to Rome. The sequel of its history may
be noted here. After an effort to preserve its independence amidst the
struggle between Charles V. and Francis I., the city surrendered to the
combined imperial and papal forces in 1530. By another parlameuto
Alessandro de' Medici obtained his election as Duke, and his successor,
Cosmo I., became lord of all Tuscany, as Grand Duke (1569). On the
extinction of the Medicean line (1737), the Grand Duchy was given by
the treaty of Vienna (1738) to Francis of Lorraine (afterwards the
Emperor Francis I.), and remained an appanage of the house of Austria
till the great Italian revolution of 1860.
A.D. 1513. HEATHENISM OF THE RENAISSANCE. 243
On the death of Julius II., the Cardinal set out for Rome, leaving
the government to his brother Julian and his nephew Lorenzo.
An illness, which detained him on the journey, contributed to his
election by raising the hope that his pontificate would be short ;
and, in announcing the election of Cardinal Medici to the people as
Pope Leo X. (March 11th),1 Cardinal Petrucci is said to have
exclaimed, " Life and health to the juniors ! " For himself the
aspiration proved ironical. The Pope, indeed, died at the early age
of forty-six (Dec. 1, 1521), but five years before (1516) he sent
Petrucci to the gallows as the chief of a plot against his life.
Being only in deacon's orders, Leo was ordained priest and bishop
on March 15th and 17th, and enthroued on the 19th, reserving
a more splendid coronation till after Easter.
§ 10. The nine years of Leo's pontificate were so crowded with
great events in history and adorned by art and letters, as to have
invested his name with a splendour far beyond his personal merits.
The Medicean pope represented the spirit of the Renaissance
enthroned as the head of the Church, which it was his destiny
to rend asunder as the direct effect of that same spirit. We have
often meditated on the problem, Can a Pope believe in himself?
but Leo assuredly had no such faith. It seems doubtful whether
he ever uttered the saying ascribed to him, "All ages well know
how profitable the fable of Christ has been to us and ours ;"2 but
no words could better express the state to which the Pope and
Curia had now come. The gods of Olympus and other heathen
emblems adorned the coronation procession, in which Leo rode to
the Lateran on the Turkish charger which had borne him through
the battlefield of Ravenna. His magnificence and expense were
unbounded. His banquets, at which the newest and strangest
luxuries were served, were enlivened by the wit of true scholars
and the verses of the poetasters who amused and flattered him ;
and the comedies and other diversions, which he shared with the
younger cardinals, often transgressed the bounds of decency. But
he was a munificent patron of real learning and of the art which is
1 The chief original authorities for his papacy are Guicciardini,
Lib. XI. -XIV. ; Paris de Grassis, Diarium Curiae Homanse, 1504—1522;
Paulus Jovius, bishop of Nocera (06. 1552), Vitas Virorum lllustr. Among
modern writers, besides Ranke and Gregorovius, the well-known work of
Roscoe, Life and Pontificate of Leo X., was written with the partiality
of a biographer for his subject, at a time when men were dazzled by the
splendours of the Renaissance.
2 " Quantum nobis nostrisque ea de Christo fabula profuerit, satis est
omnibus saeculis notum," are the alleged words of Leo to Cardinal Bembo,
but on no better authority than Bale, bishop of Ossory, who was ready to
believe anything against the Church of Rome.
244 ITALIAN POLICY OF LEO X. Chap. XV.
still supreme in the modern world ; for Michael Angelo and Raphael
wrought for him at Florence and Rome. Himself au accomplished
classical scholar, as the pupil of Politian, he encouraged the study
of Greek ; restored the University of Rome and the Laurentian
Library at Florence ; collected classical and oriental MSS. and
antiquities ; gathered about him a galaxy of scholars, and cor-
responded with such men as Ariosto, Machiavelli, and Erasmus.
The necessities of his profusion drove him to all the old corrupt
expedients for raising money. His zeal in advancing the rebuild-
ing of St. Peter's became, through the indulgence preached by
Tzetzel, the well-known occasion of the great religious revolution,
of which the causes lay far deeper.
§ 11. But to all this splendour there was wanting — nay it was the
very sign of its absence — a solid foundation of firm character and
consistent policy. Leo's indolent good-nature did not, indeed,
prevent his good administration of. his own states, and his occasional
severity is a quality often found with easy selfishness. But his
chief objects were the advancement of his own family,1 and the pre-
servation of the Papacy by conciliating and cajoling the great con-
tending powers of Europe, without any regard to principle or con-
sistency.2 At the moment of Leo's accession, Louis XII. made an
alliance with the Venetians for the recovery of the Milanese (March
24) ; and the Pope joined the new league made at Mechlin
between the Emperor and the Kings of England and Spain against
France (April). The troops poured by Louis into Lombardy were
joined by a strong Venetian army ; Milan declared for the French,
and Maximilian Sforza fled to the camp of his Swiss mercenaries at
Novara, who, in their turn, surprised the French camp with a dis-
astrous defeat (June 6), and drove the invaders out of Italy. At
the same moment Henry invaded France, accompanied by Maxi-
milian as a volunteer, and won the " Battle of the Spurs " (Aug. 16).
These disasters inclined Louis to peace; while Leo was drawn
1 Signal examples of this are seen in his taking the duchy of Urbino
from the nephew of Julius II. to give it to his own nephew Lorenzo; his
annexation of Perugia by treachery ; and his attempt to create a princi-
pality for another nephew by the union of Parma and Piacenza with
Reggio, and, when that plan failed, by the expulsion of Alfonso d'Este
from Ferrara — a scheme frustrated by the Pope's death. The Romans
were disgusted by the preference given to Florentines for all sorts of
offices and employments.
2 With England several causes concurred to keep Leo on good terms.
His accession took place at the moment when Henry went to war with
France ; but the more permanent bonds of union were Henry's theological
prepossessions and the influence of Wolsey, who was made a cardinal in
1515 and a legatee 1518.
A.D. 1516. CONCORDAT WITH FRANCIS I. 245
towards him by fear of the aggrandizement of Spain and the
Empire. The French King guaranteed Milan to Sforza, and agreed
to renounce and expel the rival council ;* and his accession to
the Lateran Council was made at its 8th session (Dec. 17, 1513).
Maximilian deserted England for France ; and Henry, though
deeply offended, was induced by the Pope to assent to the peace.
§ 12. A sudden change was made by the death of Louis XII. on
New Year's Day, 1515, and the accession of Francis I. at the age of
twenty.2 The young King resembled Henry VIII. in his fine person,
chivalrous accomplishments, joyous spirit, and graceful manners ;
but these brilliant qualities were marred by levity and faithlessness,
addiction to gross pleasure, and hard-hearted selfishness. Martial
ardour and ambition urged him to emulate the fame of Gaston de
Foix, and to recover the ground lost in Italy. He at once pro-
claimed himself Duke of Milan, and entering Lombardy with
a mighty army, aided by the Venetians, he defeated the hitherto
invincible Swiss in what a veteran present called the " battle of
giants " at Marignano (Sept. 13 and 14) near Milan, which became
the prize of his victory.3 Leo threw himself on the mercy of the
conqueror, and hastened to conclude a peace ;4 and at a personal in-
terview at Bologna (Dec. 10), chiefly it seems by holding out hopes
about Naples on the death of Ferdinand, he induced Francis not
only to sanction his designs in Italy, but to concede the one great
vital point of the Pragmatic Sanction.5 Francis entrusted the
negociation to his Chancellor, Duprat, whom Leo had won over by
the hope of a Cardinalate ; and the terms of a new Concordat were
settled at Bologna, in August 1516. The mutual compromises
made had the curious effect (remarked by Mezeray) that the Pope
abandoned to the civil power a purely spiritual privilege, and
received a temporal advantage in return. Elections in cathedrals
and monasteries were abolished, on the ground of the alleged evils
1 That is, the remnant of the Council of Pisa, then sitting at Lyon.
2 As Louis XII. died without male issue, Francis of Angouleme, duke
of Valois, was the next collateral heir of the line of Valois-Orleans, being
the grandson of John, count of Angouleme, the younger son of Louis,
duke of Orleans, who was the younger son of King Charles V. Francis
was also the husband of Claude, the eldest daughter of Louis XII.
3 For the particulars, and an engraving of the battle, from the tomb of
Francis at St. Denys, see the Student's France (pp. 292—4). The Duke
Maximilian retired to France, and so ended the rule of the house of
Sforza at Milan. The Swiss Republic transferred their friendship to
France, by the Paix Pcrpetuclle, which was faithfully observed to the time
of the Revolution.
4 At Viterbo, Oct. 13.
5 This question had occupied the Council, without any decisive result,
at its 9th and 10th sessions in 1514.
II— N
246 CHARLES I. KING OF SPAIN. Chap. XV.
attending them, and the King acquired the right of presentation to
bishoprics and other ecclesiastical dignities, subject to the Pope's
veto on the ground of canonical disqualification. The rights thus
surrendered were, in fact, at the expense of the Gallican Church
rather than of the Pope. As to temporalities, Leo surrendered the
papal reservations and gratise exspectativee, but obtained a compen-
sation in the recovery of the annates. The Concordat was ratified
by the Lateran Council at its eleventh session (Dec. 19, 1516) ;
the Pragmatic Sanction was annulled, being stigmatized as " the
Bourges corruption of the kingdom of France ;" and the apparent
triumph of the Papacy in the struggle of two centuries was com-
pleted by the re-enactment of the famous Bull of Boniface VIII.
" Unam sanctam Ecclesiam." 1 Thus the doctrine was re-affirmed,
that the Pope is the sole Head of the Church, invested with the
power of the " two swords," spiritual and temporal, and that " it is
absolutely necessary to salvation for every human creature to be
subject to the Roman Pontiff." 2 And this within a year of Luther's
first public protest against Rome !
§ 13. This same year brought a new and mighty element into the
national and ecclesiastical relations of the European world. The
death of Ferdinand the Catholic (Jan. 23, 1516) left the united
kingdom of Spain, with the Indies and the Two Sicilies, to Charles
I. ; and, in place of Lord Bacon's tres mayi of statecraft, Louis XL,
Henry VII., and Ferdinand, Europe became the field for the rival
ambitions of the three youthful sovereigns, Henry, Francis, and
Charles.3 But the youngest, though a mere boy, was already more
than a match for the other two in policy and war. Never since the
first founder of the Roman Empire has history shown such an
example of precocious prudence, supported by deep dissimulation.
At once, in the critical relations of the great powers, he saw the
importance of quiet for the time ; and a treaty of peace and alliance
between France and Spain, signed at Noyon (Aug. 13, 1516), was
soon concurred in by England and the Empire. The closing year
1 See Chap. VI. § 17, p. 99. The Bull was adopted with the slight
modifications made by Clement V.; see p. 1< »8.
2 In France the Concordat was received with manifestations of popular
indignation ; it was denounced from the pulpits and vehemently opposed
by the University and Parliament of Paris ; nor was it submitted to till
Francis transferred the cognizance of ecclesiastical causes from the courts
of law to the Great Council of State (1527). The spirit of the Gallican
liberties survived, but the attempts made to re-assert them lie beyond our
range. The Concordat of 1516 governed the relations of Rome and France
down to the Great Revolution.
3 At the beginning of 1516, Henry VIII. was 2-1 years old, Francis I.
was 21, Charles was 15.
A.D. 1517.. END OF THE FIFTH LATERAN COUNCIL. 247
left Europe in the rare state of profound peace, which lasted for two
years, till the rivalry for succession to the Empire gave the signal
for new and furious wars.
§ 14. Leo might well be satisfied with his share in this result.
The Lateran Council had done its one great work, as the mere in-
strument of the Papal policy : France was restored to the papal
obedience, and the reforming efforts of Constance and Basle seemed
brought to naught. " A few decrees for the reform of the Curia,
and other such objects, were passed in the later sessions ; but they
were so limited by exceptions and reservations, that little effect was
to be expected from them. There was also a project of an alliance
between Christian sovereigns against the Turks. There was a con-
demnation of some sceptical opinions which had been vented as to
the eternity of the world and the mortality of the soul ; and, in
order to check the indulgence in such speculations, it was decreed
that no student in any university should spend more than five
years in philosophical and poetical studies, without also studying
theology or canon law, either instead of such subjects or together
with them." x
The Council ended with its last Session on the 1 6th of March,
1517 ; little thinking how its accomplished work was to be dis-
turbed in the same year by an obscure Augustinian friar. The
Pope, intent on the completion of St. Peter's, had issued an Indul-
gence of unexampled compass, which was preached in Germany by
the Dominican Tetzel with unprecedented boldness in the assertion
of its power both in this world and the world to come. How these
extravagant claims roused the opposition of Martin Luther, who
published his famous 95 theses at Wittenberg on the 31st of October,
has to be related in its place.2
§ 15. Meanwhile it is convenient here to follow the history to the
epoch of what seemed for the moment the decisive supremacy of
another great Emperor Charles in Europe. Leo showed at first a
contemptuous carelessness about the contest between Luther and
the Dominicans, to whose demand for his interference he replied, that
Brother Martin was a fine genius and the whole dispute sprang from
jealousy among the orders of friars.3 He felt also the policy of not
1 " Hard. ix. 1720. Under the name of poetry was included the study
of classical literature in general." Robertson, vol. iv. p. 623.
2 See Chap. XLI. § 4.
3 " Che Fra Martino fosse un bellissimo ingegno, e che coteste erano
invidie fratesche," are the words ascribed to Leo by the contemporary
Matteo Bandello, bishop of Agen, the writer of episcopal annals (Novel.
XXV. Pref., Lucca, 1554). Leo, as well as Bembo and other members of
the Curia, is said to have spoken with habitual scorn of the friars as
hypocrites.
248 THE EMPEROR CHARLES V. Chap. XV.
offending Luther's protector, Frederick the Wise, Elector of
Saxony,1 the most respected and powerful prince of Germany, in the
near prospect of an imperial election. On the death of Maximilian
(Jan. 12, 1519), it became clear that the hereditary claim of the
house of Hapsburg would be strongly contested, not only by the
ambition of Francis, but from a wide-spread jealousy of the vast
power which would fall into the hands of Charles.2 The adminis-
tration of the Empire was committed to Frederick of Saxony, who
at a later period of the contest declined the crown offered him by
the patriotic party in Germany. Henry VIII. became a candidate,
but rather to assert his dignity than with a serious purpose to press
his claims.3 The real competitor with Charles was Francis, who
advanced the fallacious claim, so often since repeated, that the
sovereign of France is the successor of Charlemagne, and wrote to
his ambassador at the Diet, " I will spend three millions of crowns
to gain my object." He even obtained the promise of four out of
the seven votes ; but, when the day of election came, other counsels
prevailed. The refusal of the crown by Frederick the Wise, fol-
lowed by his vote and cordial speech in favour of Charles, decided
the election 4 (July 5th, 1519) ; and, after consenting to unusually
stringent " capitulations," the King of Spain received the Eoman
and German crown as Charles V. at Aix-la-Chapelle in the follow-
ing year.5 We have described the vast possessions united under
1 This famous prince, who soon became the leader of the Protestant
party, was born in 1463, succeeded his father Ernest in I486, and died in
1525. He founded the University of Wittenberg (1502), which became
the focus of a moderate " Humanism ; " and in 1508 he appointed Luther
Professor of Philosophy.
2 It should be remembered that Charles, though an Austrian archduke,
was more of a Spaniard and a Fleming than a German, nor did he even
speak the true German language. Born at Ghent, and brought up in the
Netherlands, under the care of his aunt, the regent Margaret, daughter of
Maximilian, he spoke only the Low German dialect, now called Dutch.
3 There would have been a strange anomaly in the election of the
King of England, which prided itself on being "a world by itself," com-
pletely independent of the Empire. Besides, Henry was too late in the
field, and his envoy found all the votes promised. The chief object of his
candidature was doubtless to strengthen his position as mediator in the
inevitable conflict between Charles and Francis, whichever of them might
be chosen.
4 The chief motive, which overcame the objections to Charles and the
dread of the vast power united in his hands, was the desire to oppose that
power to the still greater danger from the Turks, a striking sign of which
is preserved in Luther's hymn to his grand " Pope and Turk " tune.
5 He was now " Emperor-Elect " by the grant of Julius II. to Maximilian ;
but in 153a he received the imperial crown at Bologna from the humiliated
but reconciled Pope, Clement VII. (See below, § 20.)
A.D. 1521. DEATH OF LEO X. 249
the young Emperor (he was still only in his 20th year) ; but the
least part of his strength was in Germany, which was soon rent
asunder by the Reformation i1 his chief strength lay in his Spanish
infantry, the industrial and commercial wealth of the Low
Countries, and the riches of the New World.
§ 16. The year 1520 was one of preparation for both the conflicts,
political and ecclesiastical. In the contest for the goodwill of
Henry VIII., Charles outgeneralled Francis (in spite of the " Field
of the Cloth of Gold "), chiefly by holding up the papal tiara before
Wolsey. After Leo's vain attempts to win back Luther to obe-
dience, his own bold assertion of his principles and the influence of
his Dominican enemies at Rome called forth the Bull of excommu-
nication (June 15th), which he burnt at Wittenberg (Dec. 10). In
the next year, his appearance before the Diet at Worms was followed
by the imperial ban against him and his abettors ; but the Em-
peror's action was crippled by the outbreak of war with France both
in Italy and the Pyrenees. The campaign for the recovery of
Navarre on behalf of Jean d'Albret, whom Ferdinand had dis-
possessed, is memorable for the introduction of another great actor
on the scene of ecclesiastical history ; for it was in the defence
of Pampeluna that a gallant young Spanish noble, Ignatius
Loyola, received the wound which gave cause to the meditations
that led him to a religious life and the foundation of the Society of
Jesus.
At the same time war was renewed in Lombardy. The Milanese
were alienated from the French by the oppression of the governor,
Marshal Lautrec, who was also left without means to pay his Swiss
mercenaries. Leo, always siding with the stronger party, made a
secret compact with the Emperor, and their united forces recovered
Milan (Oct.). But in the midst of the public rejoicings at Rome,
the Pope was taken ill, and he died just before completing his 46th
year (Dec. 1st, 1521).2
§ 17. The suspicion of poison, which attended his early death,
was perhaps better founded in the case of his honest, pious, and
1 For some excellent remarks on what might have happened if Charles
had supported the Reformation, and on the necessity of the opposite course
from the essential relations of the Empire to the Papacy, see Mr. Bryce
(pp. 321 f.) who observes that, politically, Luther completed the work of
Hildebrand and neutralized the power of Charles, though increased by his
conquest of Italy.
2 One of Leo's last acts (Oct. 11) was to confer on Henry VIII. the title
of " Defender of the Faith," in recognition of the splendid MS. of his
" Libellus Regius " on the Seven Sacraments, against Luther. The title
was not new, having been granted to Henry IV. for his zeal against the
Lollards.
250 THE REFORMING POPE ADRIAN VI. Chap. XV.
reforming successor, Adrian VI. (1522-1523),1 whose physician is
said to have been pronounced by the malcontent Romans " the
saviour of his country." This last Teutonic Pope, Adrian Florent,
born at Utrecht, the son of an artisan, rose by his learning and
high character to be Vice-Chancellor of the University of Louvain,
and was chosen by the Emperor Maximilian as tutor to his grand-
son Charles. Ferdinand appointed the learned and zealous Domi-
nican Bishop of Tortosa and Grand Inquisitor ; and after the King's
death Adrian shared the regency of Spain with Cardinal Ximenes.
He was created a Cardinal by Leo, on whose death Charles V.,
evading his promise to Wolsey,2 procured the election of his fellow-
countryman and tutor, who kept his own name as one already
famous in the Papacy (Jan. 2, 1522, but not crowned till Sept. 1).
He has been called distinctively " the reforming Pope :" and he was
the last who indulged the hope of a reformation of the Roman
Church from within. A zealous Thomist, the Pope, who is himself
now declared infallible, did not hesitate, in his Commentary on the
Master's work, to deny the doctrine of Papal Infallibility, and that
not only in the abstract but in fact, for he declares that " many of the
Roman pontiffs were heretics," 3 as we have seen at least two pro-
nounced by the authority of their own Church. His conviction of the
need of a reformation was strengthened by his bitter hostility to the
heresy of Luther, about the means of suppressing of which he corre-
sponded with his old friend and countryman Erasmus, and invoked
1 The chief authorities, besides the general works on the civil and
ecclesiastical history of the time (especially Onuphrius Panvinus (the
continuer of Platina), Du Chesne, Ranke, and Gregoroviu^, are Burman's
Vita Adriani VI., Utrecht, 1727; Correspondence de Charles-Quint et
d Adrien VI., publie'e par Gachard, Brux. 1859 ; Bauer, Hadrian VI.
Heidelberg, 1876. (For other works, see Hase, pp. 470, 471).
2 Charles succeeded in amusing Wolsey with hope for the next vacancy
(to be equally disregarded), as well as the promise of a pension (which was
never paid). Henry VIII. joined Charles this same year in the war against
France.
3 Comment, in Lib. IV. Sent nt. Rom. 1522 : " Dico primo, quod si per
Ecclesiam Romanam intelligat caput ejus, puta pontificem, certum est quod
possit errare, etiam in Us qnze tangunt fidem, hseresim per suam determin-
ationem aut decretalem asserendo. Plures enim fturunt pontifices Romani
hxretici" (of course, it is indifferent whether the last word is adjective or
substantive). Observe, from the date, that this is the declaration of
Adrian as Pope; whether er cathedra is a question perhaps beyond our
discrimination; but, in the light of honest common sense, the Infallible
Pope denying the doctrine of Papal Infallibility is very much like the
scholastic problem of Kpimenides and the Cretans, thus : Adrian says the
Pope can err; he was infallible ; ergo, Adrian could err; ergo, this dictum
may be an error, and the Pope cannot err ; ergo, Adrian did not err, and
the Pope can err : and so on, ad infinitum.
A.D. 1523-5. CLEMENT VII. BATTLE OF PA VIA. 251
the secular arm at the Diet of Nuremberg, while in his formal
instructions to his legate he declared that " Many abominations had
for a long time existed even in the Holy See, yea, that all things
had been grievously altered and perverted." * Beginning his reforms
at Rome, the change from Leo's splendour and prodigality to his
frugal simplicity disgusted the people as well as the Curia ; and his
schemes of reformation, as well as of uniting Christendom against
the Turks, ended with his premature death (Sept. 24, 1523).
§ 18. The abortive honesty of the Dominican Pope proved but an
episode between the reigns of two Mediceans ; for his successor, who
took the name of Clement VII.2 (Nov. 1523-Sept. 1534), was
Julius, a natural and posthumous son of Julian de' Medici, who was
murdered in the Pazzi conspiracy, and a cousin of Leo X., who
legitimated him and made him Archbishop of Florence and a Car-
dinal. Born in 1478, he was now about 55 years old. With the
worldly and irreligious spirit of his cousin he united a more stedfast
ambition, but without the ability to make it good. Owing his
election to the imperial influence, for the sake of antagonism to
France, he hoped to restore the old relations between the Empire
and the Papacy.3
§ 19. The campaign of 1522 in Lombardy had been disastrous to the
French, who were now for the third time driven out of the Milanese
territory ; but next year a greater disaster befel Francis in the de-
fection of the Constable, Charles, duke of Bourbon,4 who transferred
his service to the Emperor, and arranged with him and England a
combined attack on France. We must leave to civil history the
vicissitudes of war which led to the defeat and capture of the King
of France by the Constable Bourbon in the great Battle of Pavia,
fought on Charles's birthday (Feb. 24, 1525).
After a year's captivity in Spain, Francis regained his liberty on
terms so severe that he never intended to observe them ; and the
very greatness of Charles's success led to a new combination against
him. The Pope absolved Francis from the obligations of the
treaty of Madrid, and formed a league with him and the Venetians
1 Instructions to Francesco Chieregati, ap. Raynald, Annal. Eccles. an.
1522, § 66, cited by Hardvvick, Hist, of the Reformation Period, p. 3.
2 This title had already been borne by the French Antipope, whose
election in opposition to Urban VI. (1378) began the Great Papal Schism.
See Chap. IX. p. 138.
3 Clement's action with regard to the Reformation in Germany will be
noticed in connection with that movement (Chap. XLL). His part in the
divorce case of Henry VIII., which resulted in the severance of the
English Church from Rome, belongs to the History of England.
4 The details of this event, and the offence which caused it, belong to
civil history. (See the Student's France, Chap. XIV. § 6.)
252 ROME SACKED BY THE GERMANS. Chap. XV.
and Florentines for the expulsion of the Imperialists from Milan,
which was to be restored to Francesco Sforza. But while Francis,
whose high spirit seemed crushed by his disaster, abandoned him-
self to pleasure at Paris, Bourbon overran the duchy, which
had been promised him by Charles. His German soldiers, for
the most part Lutherans, demanded to be led against Rome,
which, for the second time in history, was sacked by a northern
army, but now under the banner of the Holy Roman Empire
(May 6, 1527). The death of Bourbon, from a shot as he was
mounting a scaling ladder, added revengeful fury to the assault,
and for seven months the city was given up to violence and rapine.
The Pope, shut up in the castle of St. Angelo, was the object of
perpetual insult, which Philibert, Prince of Orange, who had suc-
ceeded Bourbon in the command, was unable to restrain. " Soldiers
dressed as cardinals, with one in the midst bearing the triple crown
on his head, and personating the Pope, rode in solemn procession
through the city, surrounded by guards and heralds : they halted
before the castle of St. Angelo, where the mock pope, nourishing
a large drinking-glass, gave the cardinals his benediction. They
even held a consistory, and promised in future to be more faithful
servants of the Roman Empire : the papal throne they meant to
bestow on Luther." * And all this time the Emperor was enacting
the solemn hypocrisy of ordering public prayers for the Holy
Father's liberation !
A more practical way to that result was found in the alliance of
England and France, in the name of outraged Christendom. A
powerful French army under Lautrec again crossed the Alps, took
Alessandria, Pavia, and Genoa, and, disregarding the interests and
entreaties of Sforza and the other northern allies, marche 1 south-
wards to attack Naples (April 1528). Their approach made Rome
untenable, and the Prince of Orange fell back to defend Naples,
while Charles set the Pope free for a large ransom and a promise
not to take part against him. In striking contrast with this policy,
the headstrong Francis threw away the advantage he had gained,
by another blunder like his treatment of Bourbon. The army
investing Naples was powerfully aided by the Genoese fleet, which
had defeated the Spaniards off Salerno. As a just reward for this
and former faithful services, the great admiral Andrea Doria
petitioned for the restoration of certain franchises and commercial
privileges to Genoa. Misled by his favourites, Francis not only
refused, but sent out a French officer to supersede and arrest Doria,
who thereupon carried his fleet over to the Emperor. The result
1 Ranke, German Hist, in the Age of the Reformation, Book iv. p. 449.
A.D. 1530. CORONATION OF CHARLES V. 253
was the relief of Naples and the capitulation of the besieging force,
while Doria, returning with his victorious fleet to Genoa, expelled
the French and became the head of the restored Eepublic, which
retained its independence till the great French Revolution.
§ 20. These disasters, and the exhaustion of France by the long and
repeated wars in Italy, had tamed the martial ambition of Francis;
while Charles was threatened with a religious war in Germany and
by the advancing conquests of the Turks under Solyman the Magni-
ficent.1. The Peace of Cambray is still more famous by the name of
the Paix des Barnes, from its negociation between the Emperor's
aunt, Margaret of the Netherlands, and Louisa of Savoy, the mother
of Francis I. (July 1529). Its terms were based on those before
accepted by the captive King at Madrid ; but all that concerns us
here is the absolute surrender of the French claims in Italy.2
Charles, who was at Barcelona, had already come to terms with
the Pope, to whom he restored the whole States of the Church,
while he took the house of Medici under his special protection.
He now proceeded to Italy, and, on the anniversary of his birth and
of the victory of Pavia, he was solemnly crowned at Bologna by
Clement (Feb. 24, 1530).
This last imperial coronation marks an epoch which, at first
sight, might be compared with that of Charles's great namesake in
800. But, besides the long-standing erection of the Western and
Middle Frank kingdoms into a great rival power, the imperial
1 Solyman took Belgrade, the bulwark of Western Europe on the
Danube, in Aug. 1521, and Rhodes, the last Christian possession on the
coast of Asia, in Dec. 1522. In August 1526, he won the battle of
Mohatz, in Hungary, where Louis II., the last Jagellon king of Hungary
and Bohemia, was killed ; and the Archduke Ferdinand, regent of Austria
for his brother Charles, was more intent on securing the vacant crowns
than on repelling the Turkish invasion. Espousing the rival claim of John
Zapolya, Solyman overran most of Hungary, and for the second time took
Buda, which he burnt (1529). It was after the Peace of Cambray that he
was repulsed from Vienna, with the loss of 70,000 men, by Frederick
the Prince Palatine (Sept. 1529).
2 The subsequent renewal and end of the contest belong to civil history.
We have only to notice here the policy of Francis in courting the favour
of the Pope, which gave a share in the French throne to a queen-
consort most notorious in history. Catherine de' Medici, daughter of
Lorenzo, duke of Urbino, was married by Clement himself at Marseille
(Oct. 1533) to Francis's second son Henry, Duke of Orleans, who, in con-
sequence of the death of his brother, the Dauphin Francis, succeeded his
father as Henry II. (1547). The only important events in the few
remaining years of Clement VII. belong to the history of the Reformation
and of Henry VIII.'s divorce, his opposition to which occasioned (we do not
say, caused) the severance of the English Church from Rome just at the
time of his own death on Sept. 26th, 1534.
II— N 2
254 POSITION OF THE PAPACY. Chap. XV.
rule of Germany itself was little more than nominal. The severed
states of that country were plunging into a religious war,1 from
which Charles himself withdrew twenty-five years later, to meditate
in his convent on the folly of trying to force human thought and
action to uniformity, when even mechanism defied his regulation ;
and, when another century saw an agreement at length affected by
the Peace of Westphalia (1648), the States of Europe had lost even
the pretence of any likeness to the old civil and ecclesiastical con-
stitution of the Holy Roman Empire under the double headship of
the Pope and Emperor. There is no longer a united visible Church
to occupy the historian.
Meanwhile the great contest between the autocracy of Rome, and
the principles of ecclesiastical aristocracy and the independence of
national Churches, seemed now to have been decided everywhere,
except in England, in favour of the Papacy. But the allegiance ren-
dered to the Pope was no longer that of deep religious conviction,
much less the enthusiasm of united Christendom, as at the epoch of
the Crusades. The reverence still preserved for the visible centre
of Latin Christendom was mingled with the element, now stronger,
of that policy by which the sovereigns of Europe found it prudent
to take account of the Papacy as a great Italian power, and as a
bulwark against the encroachments of the ecclesiastical aristocracy,
and against genuine reform, in their several states. Nor did any
fresh papal schism bring its authority into dispute.
But the vantage ground thus secured for the Roman see proved
a growing temptation to the indulgence of those abuses which out-
raged public morality ; the avarice, venality, and misgovernment,
the luxury and personal vices, of the Popes and the papal curia.
It was in vain that, through the whole fifteenth century, the most
faithful counsellors urged a voluntary reformation from above as the
only means of averting a compulsory reformation from below, which
would not be effected without violence and schism. The events
reviewed throughout this Book confirmed the conviction, that Rome
herself would not undertake her own reform, and that neither the
ecclesiastical aristocracy nor the temporal princes could enforce it,
for want of union among themselves ; and it was the sad confession
of a man most honourably eminent, that a reformation was at once
necessary and impossible. But " the things which are impossible
with men are possible with God."
1 It was in this same year that the great Protestant Confession (Con-
fessio Augustana, or of Augsburg) was presented to the Diet of the Empire
at Augsburg (June 25th, 1530),
Durham Cathedral.
BOOK III.
THE CONSTITUTION, WOKSHIP, AND
DOCTKINES OF THE MEDIEVAL CHURCH.
Centuries XI. to XYI.
CHAPTER XVI.
THE PAPACY, HIERARCHY, AND CLERGY.
1. Character of the Period— Revival from the Darkness of the Tenth
Century— The Middle Ages in their Glory — New Creations of the Age.
§ 2. Relations of the Church to the State— The Threefold Alternative:
independent, national, or Catholic — Imperial (Ecumenical Church —
National Churches of Europe. § 3. The Church of Rome and the
Holy Roman Empire— Internal State of the Church— Era of its
supreme sovereignty. § 4. Power of the Papacy — Causes of the
general submission — The Pope's despotic authority — First claims to
Infallibility — Supremacy over Councils and Canons — The Pope's dis-
pensing power — Canonization. § 5. The Episcopate subject to the
" Universal Bishop " — Oath of obedience imposed on Metropolitans —
Power and Oppressions of the Papal Legates — Testimony of John of
Salisbury and St. Bernard. § 6. The Curia Romans — Its ubiquitous
and ravenous agents — John of Salisbury and Adrian IV. — The Mother-
Church a Stepmother — The Pope and Cardinals. § 7. Episcopal Eleo-
25G THE MIDDLE AGES IN THEIR GLORY. Chap. XVL
tions by Cathedral Canons — Interference of the Pope : Preces, Man-
data, and Plenaria Dispositio — Papal Reservations or Provisions, and
Exemptions — Attempts to restore free Elections — Character of the
Bishops — Titular or Suffragan Bishops — Power an I Tyranny of the
Archdeacons and " Officials." § 8 Increase of Church Property —
Feudal Claims of Sovereigns : the Regale, Jus Exuviarum, and Jus
Primarum Prccum — Taxation of the Clergy — Papal Exactions from
them — Annates and Expectancies. § 9. Worldly motives and spirit
of the Clergy — Abuses of Patronage — Income of the Clergy — Tithes —
Simony and Pluralism — Secular Business and Ambition. § 10. De-
graded state of the parochial clergy — Caricatures and more serious
testimony — Acephali and Chaplains — Popular preference for the Friars.
§ 1. The title of the Dark Ages — indiscrimiuately applied to the
Medieval Period of History by the pride of the Renaissance and the
self-complacency of modem progress — is truly characteristic of the
Tenth Century. The great intellectual revival, fostered by the
government of Charles the Great on the Continent, and renewed by
Alfred in the island wThich had been one of its chief sources, had
spent its force amidst the conflicts of the kingdoms into which the
new Empire was again split up, and the sacred centre at Rome
had become the seat of corruption. But already, before the end of
the tenth century, we have seen the efforts of the great Saxon
Emperors to reform the Church and Papacy ; and the following cen-
turies, from the eleventh to the thirteenth, are marked by the out-
burst and growth of new light and life, religious and intellectual
energy, none the less powerful and fruitful of ultimate results,
though their elements were as yet working in disorder, and re-
pressed by the despotism which the See of Rome now succeeded
in establishing. These three centuries are justly described by-
Arch bishop Trench1 as "the Middle Ages in their glory and at
their height" — as "their creative period, to which belong all those
magnificent births which they have bequeathed, some to the
admiration, and all to the wonder, of the after- world— the Cru-
sades, the rise of Gothic Architecture, the Universities, the School-
men, the Mystics, the Mendicant Orders :" to all of which must be
added the still newer forces of free religious thought and wTorship
— new in form, but springing from the primitive sources of Chris-
tianity itself — that were destined to transform the Church, though
now the civil and ecclesiastical powers suspended their deadly strife
to join in crushing this common foe. The seeds of purer truth and
holier life, which were mingled with much that was evil in the
medieval heresies, the efforts for reformation within the bosom of
1 Lectures on Medieval Church History, pp. 16-17.
Chap. XVI. THREE ALTERNATIVES FOR THE CHURCH. 257
the Church, and even the growing worldliness and corruption of the
Papacy, when it seemed to have crushed or evaded those attempts,
all converge to the great crisis of Reformation in the sixteenth
century.
§ 2. The threefold alternative in the relations of the Church to
the civil power and the life of the people — independence, nationality,
or a Catholic despotism — is now fairly presented to us in its his-
toric working. The pure ideal of a Church independent of all
worldly power had been of necessity maintained so long as the civil
government was anti-christian ; and the revived aspiration for " a
free Church in a free State," prompted by the corruption and
tyranny of both powers, became a great problem of the future.
The close union and theoretical identity of the Church with the
Christian state, established by Constantine, was practicable while
the Roman Empire was co-extensive with Christendom, and so long
as the decrees of (Ecumenical Councils could be regarded as express-
ing the mind of the universal Church under the civil control of one
imperial ruler.
In the ensuing disruption, this constitution furnished a type for
the several National Churches, at the necessary sacrifice of oecu-
menical action, though with the attempt to preserve the Catholic
unity of doctrine, ritual, and discipline. But the bishops of the old
capitals still clung to those oecumenical claims, of which, after
the severance of the East and West and the revival of the Holy
Roman Empire, Rome became the unrivalled centre for the Latin
Church. We have seen how the generally admitted claim of pre-
cedence was pressed forward, step by step, first to the Pope's spiritual
authority over the Western Church (and in theory over the whole),
and then to his supremacy over the civil power in all matters, tem-
poral as well as spiritual ; in short, a personal Catholic despotism,
equally opposed to the ideas of a free spiritual Church, and of
nationally constituted Churches : for the claim of Rome to embody
the former is perpetually contradicted by her assumptions of tem-
poral power and control.
§ 3. While the idea of national churches, with rights more or
less independent of papal control, was maintained in England and
France — to be asserted with signal vigour in the latter part of
the period we have reviewed — the great region still included in the
Empire had received the doctrine, that God had divided all power
on earth between the Emperor and the Pope. The question then
arose, whether these " two swords " were held each by an inde-
pendent commission, in virtue of which the Emperor was supreme
in civil matters even over ecclesiastics, or whether — as the Hilde-
brandine doctrine held — the ecclesiastical power was independent,
258 SOVEREIGNTY OF THE VISIBLE CHURCH. Chap. XVI.
and the civil power was derived from and responsible to the Pope
as Christ's vicar upon earth. In the foregoing chapters we have
followed the external aspect of " the struggle, so grand and terrible,
between the world- king and the world-priest, the Emperor and the
Pope, with the triumph, complete though temporary, of the latter,
the Papacy, in the most towering heights to which it ever ascended." l
We have seen how the overbuilt edifice, weakened by its own lofti-
ness, was shattered by the Babylonian Captivity and the great
Papal Schism ; and how, evading the demands for internal reforma-
tion, it regained a deceptive splendour amidst the corruptions that
brought on the final crisis. We have now to trace the working of
the power won by the Papacy on the internal constitution of the
Church, together with the whole character of its worship and disci-
pline, its doctrines and controversies, its religious and intellectual
life, during the Middle Ages. The general character of the period is
admirably summed up by Schaff:2 " This may be termed the age
of Christian legalism, of Church authority. Personal freedom is here,
to a great extent, lost in slavish submission to fixed traditional rules
and forms. The individual subject is of account only as the organ
and medium of the general spirit of the Church. All secular powers,
the state, science, art, are under the guardianship of the hierarchy,
and must everywhere serve its ends. This is emphatically the era
of grand universal enterprises, of colossal works, whose completion
required the co-operation of nations and centuries ; the age of the
supreme outward sovereignty of the visible Churchy
§ 4. That supreme sovereignty was vested in the see of Rome
by the efforts of Hildebrand and his successors, with the general
assent of the clergy and the people. To understand this submission,
it must be remembered that the Hildebrandine claim to papal as-
cendancy went hand in hand with that effort to reform the deep
corruptions of the clergy, which won the mass of the people to the
side of Gregory VII. It might well seem to earnest men that the
work could only be achieved by a central power invested with
absolute spiritual authority ; and, in yielding up a portion of their
liberty, the clergy saw their order strengthened against the civil
ruler. In an elective hierarchy, every member naturally sympa-
thizes with the aggrandisement of the head, especially as the triumph
of spiritual power over worldly might. From a president or primus,
acting as an authoritative counsellor and arbiter according to the
canons, the Pope became the autocrat of the Latin Church, accord-
ing to the principles of the false Decretals,3 the supreme and ulti-
1 Trench, I.e. 2 Church Hist. Introd. p. 51.
3 See Pt. I. p. 500 f. The gradual adoption of the autocratic principle
Chap. XVI. CLIMAX OF PAPAL CLAIMS. 259
mate source of jurisdiction, as the one representative of Christ on
earth, wielding a kind of power above that belonging to human
rulers.1 Though the claim, to infallibility, which lias been retro-
spectively affirmed in our own day,2 was only beginning to be
heard, the supreme authority of Councils was more and more dis-
tinctly usurped. The old imperial authority to summon General
Councils was now claimed by the Pope ;3 they sank to the position
of deliberative assemblies, whose decrees derived their force from
the authority of the Roman Pontiff, and (from the time of Inno-
cent III.) were published in his name.4 He was placed so far
above the laws of the Church, as to be not only not bound by them
himself, but able to release others from obedience; and this dis-
pensing power, which was at first applied only in extreme cases,
as an indemnity for offences already committed, was extended to
prospective infractions of the canon-law.5 Such dispensations, and
is one great distinction between Western and Eastei-n Christendom. It
was never admitted in the Greek Church.
1 Though it was reserved for later and worser Popes to assume actual
Divine titles, we find Innocent III. describing himself as " citra Deum,
ultra hominem," and as " minor Deo, major liomine" — where the disclaimer
is scarcely less arrogant than the assumption. The same pontiff plainly
puts forward the claim to be the Vicar, no longer of St. Peter only, but of
the true God and of Jesus Christ (Epist. i. 326). These growing claims
were symbolized by the triple crown. Boniface VIII. added to the papal
tiara a second crown, to denote the Pope's twofold lordship, spiritual and
temporal ; and Urban V. added the third crown, to signify that the Pope is
the representative of Christ. The climax of titular assumption is seen in
the worst age of the Papacy, when, at' the 5th Lateran Council (1512),
such a Pope as Julius II. was addressed as "another God upon the
earth " : " Tu enim pastor, tu medicus, tu gubernator, tu cultor, tu
denique alter Dcus in tern's." (See Gieseler, vol. iv. p. 432.)
2 By the Vatican Council, 1870. The doctrine was chiefly founded on
Luke xxii. 32, " I have prayed for thee, that thy faith fail not" and as
such it is cited in the Vatican decree of 1870 (chap. iv.). For examples
of the claim, in a greater or lesser degree, by Leo IX., Gregory VII., and
Innocent III., see Gieseler, vol. iii. p. 164, n.
3 Thus, as early as 1095, Urban II., relying on the enthusiasm for the
Crusade, summoned the Councils of Piacenza and Clermont by his own
authority (see above, p. 26).
* Thus he says of the 4th Lateran Council (1215): — "Sacra universal]
Synodo approbante, sancimus ; " and the formula is duly repeated in the
Vatican Decrees of 1870 ; " Pius Episcopus, &c, sacro approbante concilio."
5 The earlier and more restricted form of dispensation, which gave
" veniam canonis infracti," but not infringendi, was granted by ordinary
bishops. The wider power dates from Innocent III., who, for example,
absolved King John from his oath to observe the Great Charter (see his
Epist. lib. xvi. 154 ; ap. Gieseler, vol. iii. p. 163). But the power was not
held to be unlimited. As defined by Thomas Aquinas, the Pope's ple-
nary authority in the Church gave him the power to dispense with the
260 SUBJECTION OF THE EPISCOPATE. Chap. XVI.
especially the Pope's absolution from the laws of marriage and from
oaths, struck at the foundation of social and political order, in the
same proportion as they exalted and extended his authority over
the common life of persons, families, and nations. The power of
canonization, which had formerly belonged to bishops, was vested
in the Pope by a decree of Alexander III. (a.d. 1170).
§ 5. As an inference from his authority as the Vicar of Christ,
the Pope claimed to be the " universal bishop " and head of the
episcopate in all countries.1 As a necessary consequence, the metro-
politans, who had been the heads and champions of their national
and provincial churches, became the vicars of the Pope. An oath
of obedience to him was imposed on them as the condition of
receiving the pallium, from the time of Gregory VII., who regarded
the relation of metropolitans to the Holy See as that of vassals to
a suzerain.2 This authority was soon extended to the confirma-
tion of all episcopal elections, and the Pope often even nominated
the bishops, from whom and from the exempted abbots the oath
imposed on the metropolitans was also exacted. The Pope further
claimed the right to remove and depose bishops, and to receive
appeals from episcopal decisions. The growing frequency of these
appeals to Rome was not only a serious interference in national
jurisdiction, but a cause of the decay of discipline, which the
bishops were deterred from exercising by the constant fear of a
mandate from Rome reversing their decisions.
The relation thus claimed was made a practical power by the
papal Legates (legati a latere), who, according to Gregory VII.,
" were to be heard even as the Pope himself." Such representatives
had been at first only sent from Rome on special occasions ; but
from the time of Leo IX. their commissions were unlimited both in
time and subject. Under Gregory VII. a regular legate was esta-
blished in every country, either as an emissary direct from Rome
(generally a Cardinal), or by a commission conferring the lull power of
the Pope on a local ecclesiastic. The Legate, who, although usually a
bishop, might even be a deacon or archdeacon, at once superseded
institutes of the Church, as the ordinances of mail or of positive Ici't; but
not with those of divine or natural law ; or, as others put it, not against
the Gospel or articles of faith, or the precept of an Apostle, though,
according to one authority, " tamen contra Apostolum dispensat."
1 This was a main point of contention in the reforming effort of the
15th century. While Gerson and his party at Constance held that the
episcopal and papal authority rested on a common foundation, the champions
of Home claimed that the Pope was the source and perpetual dispenser of
all episcopal powers.
2 For a full account of the Pallium, see the article in the Diet, of
Christ. Anti/q.
Chap. XVI. PAPAL LEGATES. 261
the full authority of the metropolitan, or, if the latter held the
office, the danger to the national church was still greater. Besides
this usurpation on the ancient system of episcopal authority, the
power entrusted to the legates, in an age of great worldliness
and corruption among the clergy, was used as the instrument of
oppression and rapacity, to such a degree that John of Salisbury
(the close friend of the English Pope Adrian IV.) speaks of them as
"raging in the provinces as if Satan had gone forth from the
presence of the Lord for the scourging of the Church."1 St. Ber-
nard, who often mingled his championship of Rome with faithful
warnings of her corruptions, has left a picture of the behaviour of a
cardinal named Jordanus, as legate to France : 2 " Your Legate has
passed from nation to nation, and from one kingdom to another
people, everywhere leaving foul and horrible traces among us.
Travelling about from the foot of the Alps and the kingdom of the
Germans through almost all the churches of France and Normandy,
and all round as far as Rouen, the apostolic man has filled them,
not with the Gospel, but with sacrilege. He is reported everywhere
to have committed disgraceful deeds, to have carried off the spoils of
the churches, to have advanced pretty little boys3 to ecclesiastical
honours where he was able, and to have wished to do where he was
unable. Many have bought themselves off, that he might not come
to them ; those whom he could not visit he taxed and squeezed by
his messengers. In schools, in courts, at the cross roads, he has
made himself a by-word. Seculars and religious, all speak ill of
him."4
§ 6. Nor is a better character given to the numerous body of
ecclesiastics at Rome, whose aid and advice the Pope found ne-
cessary for the exercise of his authority, and whose very name,
which has since become a byword, was regarded from the first as a
sign of worldliness, oppression, and corruption. In the middle of
1 Policrat. lib. v. c. 16, ip. Gieseler (vol. iii. p. 179), who gives a number
of similar testimonies.
2 Epist. 290; ad Episcop. Ostic?is. (1152); Gieseler, vol. iii. p. 177;
Robertson, vol. iii. p. 216. For St. Bernard's strong warning of the moral
danger of the Papacy, especially from its growing secularization, addressed
to his former pupil, Eugenius III., in his work on Self-Consideration, see
Trench, Med. Ch. Hist. p. 280.
3 We can scarcely mistake what is veiled under the words " formulosos
pueros."
4 For the resistance to the intrusion of Legates into England, see
Chap. III. § 11. The objection appears to have been not so much to the
office itself as to its exercise by Italian cardinals. From the year 1195 to
the Reformation it was generally held by the Archbishops of Canterbury.
We have seen the dissatisfaction caused by the appointment of Cardinal
Beaufort in the 15th century (Chap. X. p. 163, n.3).
262 THE CURIA ROMANA. Chap. XVI.
the 12th century, Gerhoh, Bishop of Reichersperg l complains to
the reigning Pope of the stain (macula), that the venerable name
of the Church of Rome had been exchanged for that of the
Roman Court (Cukta Romana). The vast growth of business
consequent on the extended power and jurisdiction of the Pope
created a ubiquitous host of ravenous Officials of the Curia. John
of Salisbury tells us that when, on a visit to Adrian IV. at
Benevento, the Pope asked him what men thought of the Church
and himself, he frankly exposed the evil reports which he had heard
in various provinces.2 " For, as was said by many, the Roman
Church, which is the mother of all the Churches, shows itself to
the rest not so much a mother as a stepmother.3 The Scribes
and Pharisees sit in it, laying on the shoulders of men burthens
not to be borne, which they do not touch with a finger. They
shatter churches, stir up strifes, set clergy and people against one
another, have no sympathy with the toils and miseries of the
afflicted, revel in the spoils of the churches, and account all gain
godliness. They render justice not so much to truth as to a
bribe." From this character he excepts "a few, wdio fulfil the
name and duty of the pastor," but he describes the Roman pontiff
himself (to whom he said all this) " as almost intolerably oppressive
to all," and of his chief agents he says, " The palaces of the priests
are splendid, while the Church of Christ is made sordid in their
hands. They plunder the spoils of provinces, as if it were their
business to replenish the treasuries of Croesus." In the next
century, a greater Englishman, Robert Grosseteste, bishop of
Lincoln, warned Innocent III. that the extravagant claims of the
Roman Church were tending to open schism. The monastic orders
were still, for the most part, a sort of papal garrisons in every land,
and we have presently to describe the vast reinforcement brought
to the power of Rome by the mendicant orders, who have been
called the Pope's militia.
§ 7. In the time of Gregory VII., and as a part of his reforming
efforts, the election of bishops was transferred from the people to
the clergy ; and, after the pattern of the papal elections, it passed
int© the hands of the canons of each cathedral.4 But the change
1 De Corrupto Ecclesise Statu ad Engcaium III. ; Gieseler, vol. iii.
p. 178. The formal council of the Pope was the College of Cardinals.
The actual administration of affairs was in the hands of the Curia. The
department of finance was called the Rota Romana.
2 Policrat. lib. vi. c. 24 ; Gieseler, vol. iii. p. 179.
3 The same figure was used by the Emperor Frederick II., in a letter to
Henry III. of England (Matt. Paris, a.d. 1254, p. 293).
* The secular canons (canonici) were a class of ecclesiastics attached
to particular churches, intermediate between the ordinary parish clergy
Chap. XVI. APPOINTMENT OF BISHOPS. 263
from lay patronage, instead of doing away with the corruption
which had been the subject of such indignant denunciations, had
only the effect of transferring it from courtiers to the canons ; and
in its new form it worked worse than before, inasmuch as the clergy
might choose a bishop with a view of benefiting by his defects, or
might make a bargain with him more injurious to the Church than
any that could be made by a layman. Jealousies, intrigues, and
disputed rights, which led to long and ruinous suits, and sometimes
to open war, now became rife ; and Frederick Barbarossa had
probably good reason for declaring, in a well-known speech, that
the bishops appointed by the imperial power had been better than
those whom the clergy chose for themselves.1
The Popes now began to interfere in the elections of bishops,
and the appointment of the clergy in general, first by requests
(jpreces), from which Innocent III. advanced to mandates (mandata),
and Clement IV. (ob. 1268) claimed the full right of disposing of
vacant benefices (phnaria disjwsitio). These abuses reached their
climax during the residence of the Popes at Avignon, when, being
separated from their estates, they made their claims of patronage
a source of revenue. Clement V. began the system of appropriating
rich bishoprics and benefices to the use of the Pope, his kinsmen
and favourites, under the name of papal Reservations or Provi-
sions, in contempt of the rights of sovereigns and chapters; and
John XXII. claimed to reserve for himself all the benefices in
Christendom ! Besides that interference with the rights of national
churches, which was vigorously resisted in England,2 the system
and the monastic orders. They were so called either from living under
a regular rule, or, as is more probable, from the enrolment of their
names in the lists of officers of the Church (navwv, in Latin matricula,
albus, tabula). The institution sprang from the practice which arose even
before the 4th century, and of which we have examples in Ambrose,
Augustine, and other bishops, who gathered a body of clergy round them
in a common domicile, under strict rules of life ; but it received its definite
form in the latter part of the 8th century, from Chrodegang, archbishop
of Mainz, and cousin of King Pepin. " The essential difference between
a cathedral with its canonici and an abbey-church with its monks has been
well expressed thus : the canonici existed for the service of the cathedral,
but the abbey church for the spiritual wants of the recluses happening to
settle there (Freeman's Norman Conquest, ii. 443)." — Diet, of Christian
Antiqq. art. Canonici. For the growing corruption of the secular canons,
and the foundation of the " canons regular of St. Augustine," see below,
Chap. XX.
1 Robertson, vol. iii. p. 218. See what is there added on the partly
successful efforts of sovereigns, especially in England, to retain influence
over the episcopal elections. The contest about Investiture has been fully
related above (see Chaps. II. and III.).
2 By the famous Statute of 1'rovisors, visiting the introduction of papal
264 SUFFRAGAN BISHOPS AND ARCHDEACONS. Chap. XVI.
tended to deprive the episcopate of the increased power due to the
weakening of the Papacy by the great schism. The rights and
disciplinary authority of the Bishops were also infringed by the
habitual exemptions of churches, monasteries, chapters, and even
individuals, besides the Mendicant Friars as a body, from episcopal
jurisdiction.1 The kindred of the Pope were loaded with prefer-
ments, and Clement VII., when remonstrated with for these abuses,
replied, "Our predecessors knew not how to play the Pope."
The theory of episcopal elections, however, was still maintained.
After the settlement of the great contest on Investitures, the
bishops were almost universally elected by the cathedral canons ;
and this system, with the exclusion of the ancient assent of the
laity, was enjoined by decrees of Innocent III. and Gregory IX.
The Council of Basle endeavoured to restore the practice " accord-
ing to the ancient laws" (1433); and free elections were stipulated
for by the German Compact of 1448 ; but they fell more and more
into the hands of sovereigns. In the Concordat with France (1516)
the appointment of bishops was conceded to the King by Leo X.,
who set a higher value on the revenues that were yielded to him in
return.2 The whole character of the times leaves little ground for
wonder that the bishops, with some admirable exceptions, grew
worldly and corruprt, idle in their own office but ambitious of
secular power, and covetous of wealth ; and few were willing or
even able to take the lead in the work of reformation by means of
the diocesan synods, which the Council of Basle directed to be held
in every diocese at least once a year.
Since the order of country bishops (Chorepiscopi3) had died out,
their functions devolved partly on the Archdeacons, and partly on
the Titular or Suffragan Bishops, whom (especially from the thir-
teenth century onward) the Popes ordained for sees in the hands of
the Saracens (in partibus infidelium). The order of Archdeacons
acquired a new character and growing importance onwards from
the eighth century, when, instead of only one under each bishop,
every diocese was divided into several archdeaconries, in which
those who were still but deacons exercised jurisdiction over the
presbyters, and were tempted to make themselves independent.
They are complained of as defying the authority of their bishops,
instruments for such " provisions " with the penalties of praemunire
(25 Edw. III. c. 6).
1 Martin V., in his Bull for remedying such abuses (1418), confesses
that they had been created by his predecessors "in grave ipsorum ordina-
riorium pra-judicium." In the case of the monasteries, however, the
primary cause of their exemptions may be traced to the exactions and
oppressions of the bishops upon them.
2 See Chap. XV. § 12. 3 See Vol. I. p. 296.
Chap. XVI. TEMPORALITIES AND TAXATION. 265
tyrannizing over the clergy, and vexing the people by their exac-
tions, especially on the pretext of penance, by which they were
said to make a gain of sins. New abuses were the sole result of
the attempts of the bishops to check these troublesome dignitaries
by setting up courts of their own under the presidency of " officials,"
whom Peter of Blois (himself, it is true, an a'chdeacon) designates
" Bishops' leeches."
§ 8. All these evils were aggravated by the increased wealth of
the Church and the contests of the clergy with the people and the
state respecting temporalities and taxation. " It was not to any
regard for their persons, but to the superstition and circumstances
of the age, that the clergy were indebted for the remarkable increase
of their property. It was brought about partly by the vindication
of tithe-law, partly by wills, partly by advantageous purchases and
mortgages (obtained mostly from nobles who took the cross),
partly by compact with the oppressed free commonalty, who
received their own property in copyhold from them. From time
to time, however, this immoderate increase of ecclesiastical wealth
began already to attract attention and receive some restric-
tions from secular law."1 By long contests, and much firmness,
the sovereigns of England, France, and Germany, succeeded in
maiutaining the right to tax the clergy,2 which was first called in
question during this period, as well as the feudal dues styled Regale
and Jus Exuviarum or Spoliorum. The former was the " royal
title " to the income of vacant sees ; the latter was the inheritance
of the personal property of deceased bishops, which the King's
claim had at least the advantage of saving from lawless plun-
derers. This claim was constantly contested by the Popes, who
enforced it in their turn when they had the powTer. In 1198 both
rivals for the Empire, Otho and Philip, renounced it to obtain the
Pope's support, and so did the electors ; and the renunciation was
1 Gieseler iii. 214, 215. For the details and authorities, see the Notes ad
loc, and Robertson iii. 225 f.
2 This right was limited in Germany to one year, but in France and
England it appears to have been enjoyed at the King's pleasure. We have
seen (Chap. III. § 15) how shamefully it was abused by William Rufus,
who seems first to have established it in England. Its origin in France is
traced back to the 7th and 8th centuries, when the Frank kings interfered
to rescue the property of vacant bishoprics from seizure by dukes or
counts, and to hold it as the chief advocates ecclesix ; so that the seeming
exaction was, in fact, a remedy for worse evils. The English clergy were
severely taxed by Edward I. for his wars ; and when the Archbishop of
Canterbury (Robert Winchelsea) attempted resistance on the ground
of the Bull of Boniface VIII. (<'/rricis Idicos. see p. 95), Edward put the
whole of the clergy under a virtual outlawry till they yielded. (For
details, see Student's Eng. Ch. Ilitt p. 386 f.)
266 FORMS OF PAPAL EXACTION. Chap. XVL.
repeated by Frederick II. (1213), and by the envoys of Rudolf at
the Second Council of Lyon (1274). The Jus Primarum Precum
was a compensation to sovereigns (first granted in 1242), entitling
them to claim one piece of patronage from each new bishop or
abbot, in lieu of their former share in the appointment of bishops.
While resisting these imposts of the secular powers, the Popes
themselves claimed the right to tax the clergy for special objects,
such as a war against the infidels, or a conflict with an Emperor
or Antipope. A rematkable example is furnished by the " Saladin's
tithe," which was exacted long after the Crusade was abandoned.
It was significant of the free spirit which survived to bear future
fruit, that this tithe " was at first resisted by the clergy and monks,
on the ground that their prayers were their proper and sufficient
contribution towards the holy cause; those who fight for the
Church," said Peter of Blois, " ought rather to enrich her with
the spoils of her enemies than to rob her."1 A new and vast deve-
lopment of these abuses was caused by the wants of the Popes in
their banishment at Avignon, and of their rival courts during the
great papal schism. Besides exercising more severely the Jus
Exuviarum, which their predecessors had resisted in the hands of
sovereigns, they devised new engines of exaction. In addition
to the reservations or jwovisions, spoken of above, the Annates, or
first year's revenue of benefices, brought in an immense treasure to
John XXIL, who first invented them.2 During the great schism,
the Pope at Avignon, Clement VII,, began the grants of Expec-
tancies (gratiie exspectativse), by which the reversion of benefices
was conferred during the life of their incumbents (comp. p. 140) ;
and the abuse was carried to such lengths, that the same reversions
were granted over and over again to each who would bid higher
than another. These exactions were repeatedly condemned by the
great reforming Councils, the University of Paris, and the civil
powers both of France and Germany ; till by the Concordat of
1516 Leo X. gave up reservations and expectancies, but the Annates
were secured to the Roman see. Meanwhile the practical pressure
of these claims had been the most fruitful source of discontent
against the Papacy.
§ 9. The increased wealth of the Church, and the eagerness with
which her temporal rights and possessions were fought over, tended
to make the sacred calling more and more a worldly profession, in
which holy orders were a short road to opulence. Not only ignorant
1 Epist. 112 (Patrolog. ccvii. 337-3); Robertson, iii. 230.
2 A false claim to the higher antiquity of Annates was set up by
Eugenius IV. in reply to the decree of the Council of Basle for their
abolition.
Chap. XVI. CLERICAL INCOME. TITHES. 267
and worthless men, but even boys, were appointed to benefices by
family interest and corrupt traffic with patrons. For, from a time
as early as the ninth century, the appointment of parish priests,
throughout the Western Church, as a general rule, had fallen into
the hands of lay patrons, suppressing the ancient voice of the people
in the choice of their pastors. In the case of churches built by
private persons, the patronage was vested in the founder, and was
sometimes continued to his representatives. Hence arose the
practice of church-building as a speculation, the founder being
reimbursed by the oblations, out of which he paid the incumbent
a stipend. Such arrangements, though condemned by canons, were
legalized by the Carolingian kings; and canons were enacted, to
secure the bishop's right of assent to an appointment, while forbid-
ding him to reject a presentee except on good grounds.1
In the early medieval age the Income of the Clergy was still
derived from the voluntary offerings of their flocks and the endow-
ments of the churches. Generally, in the Western Church, these
funds, thrown into a common stock in each parish, were divided
into four portions: (1) for the poor; (2) for the clergy; (3) for
maintaining the fabric of the church and the expenses of its service ;
while (4) the remnant went to the bishop, in whose hands rested
the entire administration of the property. The endowments were
largely increased by testamentary bequests, by advantageous pur-
chases of land and other arrangements made with Crusaders in
want of funds, and by the contracts called feuda oblata, in which
a holder made over his property to the Church, on condition of
receiving it back in fee, whereby, besides the present consideration,
the Church had the chance of the reversion. To these revenues
were added the perpetual source from Tithes, which were claimed
from early times on the ground of Scriptural precedent, but not
generally paid by Christians of the West till the close of the sixth
century ; and from the eighth they were enforced as a legal obliga-
tion by Charles the Great and other sovereigns. Like the earber
voluntary offerings, they were allotted to the poor, as well as to
the clergy and the maintenance of worship, the allotments being
prescribed by the diocesan. From the produce of the land, tithes
were extended to the earnings of trade and professions and military
service, and it was even held that they ought to be paid on the receipts
of beggars and prostitutes ; but the full enforcement of such rules
was of course impracticable. Among the reforms contemplated by
Gregory VII. was the entire recovery of those portions of the
tithes which bad fallen into the hands of laymen, but he was
1 See Robertson, vol. ii. pp. 201, 202.
268 SIMONY : PLURALITIES : WORLDLINESS. Chap. XVI.
obliged to give up the attempt through his need of the support of
the nobles against the Emperor, and later elforts to recover the
tithes from lay impropriators proved unsuccessful.1 The constant
practice of simony was condemned by Papal decrees, but was fre-
quent (as we have seen) in the election of the Popes themselves;
and the special war made upon it by Gregory VII. proved in vain.
There was a close connection between the great Pope's war against
simony and his enforcement of clerical celibacy; but the former
abuse embraced other relationships than the fruit of marriage.
The vast multiplication of pluralities2 was a natural consequence
of a state of things in which preferment was regarded chiefly as a
source of ample income for churchmen who devoted themselves to
secular affairs, maintaining the state of nobles and princes, playing
an ambitious part in the service3 or humiliation of sovereigns, and
were even forward to distinguish themselves in battle. This martial
spirit was partly due to the prevalent reign of physical force, and
partly an inheritance from the Crusades, where, for example,
" Hubert Walter, bishop of Salisbury and afterwards Archbishop
of Canterbury, attracted the admiration of the lion-hearted Richard
himself, and after his return found exercise for his military talents
in the feuds of his own country. And the story is well-known how
Richard, having taken prisoner Philip, count-bishop of Beauvais,
met the Pope's interference on behalf of the warlike prelate by
sending to him Philip's coat of mail, with the scriptural quotation,
' Know now whether it be thy son's coat or not.' " 4 But yet, besides
the bright individual exceptions to this abandoned worldliness, the
reformatory injunctions of synods, from which we learn much of
the evil, attest the continued acknowledgment of a higher standard
of piety and duty.
§ 10. With such examples among the higher clergy, we do not
wonder to find St. Bernard complaining that " the insolence of the
clergy, of which the negligence of the bishops is mother, everywhere
disturbs and molests the Church." 5 Prelates of such a character,
1 See further in Robertson, vol. iii. p. 22fi.
2 The third Lateran Council (1179) denounced the practice of accumu-
lating six or move churches on one incumbent ; but for the vastly greater
growth of the practice, see Robertson, iii. 232.
3 The frequent employment of ecclesiastics in the higher offices of state
was a natural consequence of their being the only well-educated class ;
and it was for the most part an advantage to the sovereign and people,
whatever its effect upon the character of the Church. On the other
hand, the resolute struggle (as in the contest of Becket with Henry II.)
for the exemption of the clergy from the jurisdiction <d" the civil courts
tended to encourage them in lawlessness and immorality.
1 Matt. Paris ; Robertson, iii. 233. ' 5 Epist. 152.
Chap. XVI. THE PAROCHIAL CLERGY. 269
and absorbed in the worldly pursuits and conflicts of those troublous
times, were not likely to be choice in conferring orders, nor careful
in the exercise of discipline, even if they had had better material to
work with. But the state of corruption, intellectual darkness, and
moral depravity, pervaded all classes ; nor had the great intellectual
movement which we have presently to trace, among the few higher
minds of the age, any considerable effect on the character of the
clergy in general. Indeed, the earliest efforts of reviving letters, out-
side the range of ecclesiastical and scholastic literature, are largely
occupied with a satirical exposure of the ignorance, indolence, and
vices of the clergy ; ! and the truth which underlies these cari-
catures is confirmed by the testimony of eminent churchmen, such
as Herbert of Boseham, the friend and biographer of Becket, John
of Salisbury, Ivo of Chartres, Gerhoh, St. Bernard, and many others,
as well as by the frequent acts of councils, which vie with one
another in denouncing the evils which they vainly strove to
correct. The reformation attempted by Gregory VII. missed the
mark ; and its special direction in enforcing the celibacy of the
clergy only provoked the growth of concubinage and gross vice.2
The cathedral canons became especially notorious lor their immo-
rality. Among the most disorderly of the clergy were those called
" Acephali," whom the bishops ordained without a title, and the
stipendiary chaplains in the families of great men, who were ap-
pointed without the sanction of bishops, and withdrawn from their
supervision. But, in truth, even over the parish clergy the super-
intendence and discipline of such bishops as we have described was
of little worth, and any honest desire to exercise it was checked by
1 It belongs to the history of literature to give a full account of the
works referred to, such as the famous Reinecke Fuchs (' Reynard the Fox '),
and the satiric writings of Walter von der Vogelweide in Germany, the
Confessio Goligs and Be Nugis Carialium, ascribed to Walter Map, or
Mapes, Archdeacon of Oxford, about the end of the 12th century, and
many others in England and France (see Mr. Wright's Latin Poems com-
monly attributed to Walter Mapes, and Collection of Political Songs, &c).
2 It was only by degrees that clerical celibacy was enforced. In
England the rule was mitigated by a decree of the Council of Winchester
(U)76). Clerical marriage, though everywhere discredited, did not entirely
cease till the middle of the loth century ; and it was only after a pro-
tracted contest that celibacy was enforced on the subdeacons and inferior
orders (see Hardwick, p. 241). Efforts were made at Constance and Basle
to abate the scandal, not only by severe decrees against concubinage, but
the marriage of the clergy had powerful advocates in 7abarella and others,
while Gerson stood firm against it. Pius II. himself said, according to
Platina (Vit. Pii IT. p. 311), that, if there were good reasons for pro-
hibiting the marriage of priests, there were stronger reasons for allowing
it. (See Gieseler, vol. v. pp. 15-18, for numerous other opinions of writers
in the 15th century in favour of clerical marriage.)
270
PAPAL TESTIMONY TO CORRUPTION.
Chap. XVI.
the interference of the Pope's emissaries, mandates, and dispensa-
tions. The contempt of the masses of the people for the parochial
clergy is attested by the general rejection of their ministrations for
those of the monks, and afterwards of the mendicant friars. There
were bright exceptions to this prevalent gloom and deadness ; and
the true life of the Church was maintained, not only by the great
reforming lights of the age, but by many an obscure and humble
parish priest, whose ministrations, teaching, and example guided
and comforted his flock, and preserved among them the " incorrup-
tible seed of the word," to bear fruit in a better age. Meanwhile,
apart from the indignant utterances of reformers and satirists, we
have the emphatic testimony of a Committee of Cardinals, appointed
by Paul III. to consider what could be done De Ernendo.nda Ec-
clesia (in 1538), to the incompetence and crying vices of the clergy
as the chief cause by which not only had their order fallen into
contempt, but reverence for divine worship was not so much
lessened as all but extinct.1
1 Le Plat, Mm. Cone. Trident, ii. 598.
Shrine of St. Siebold, at Nuremberg.
Cologne Cathedral.
CHAPTER XVII.
MINISTRATIONS OF THE CHURCH.
CENTURIES XI. TO XVI.
1. Ministrations of the Church : formality and sacramentalism —
Latin Service — Vernacular Preaching and Teaching — The Holy
Scriptures — Scarcity of Copies — Vernacular Versions and other reli-
gious books — Lives of the Saints — Theological Literature — Books of
" Sentences " — Prohibition of the Scriptures by the Council of Toulouse
— Observance of the Lord's Day. § 2. Miracle Plays, Mysteries, and
Moralities — Mock Festivals : turned against the Church of Rome.
§ 3. Mechanical Views of Rites and Ordinances — The Sacraments :
change in the meaning of the word — The Opus Operation — The Seven
Sacraments. § 4. Doctrine of Repentance and Forgiveness of Sins
— More Spiritual Views of Gregory VII., Hildebert of Tours, and
Peter Lombard — The three parts of penitence: contrition, con-
fession, satisfaction. § 5. Different opinions on Confession — Pre-
272 FORMALITY AND SACRAMENTALISM. Chap. XVII.
scribed by the Fourth Lateran Council (1215) — Confession held neces-
sary to Salvation. § 6. Doctrine of sacerdotal Absolution new to
the Church — The old formula deprecatoria — Views of Peter Lombard,
Albertus Magnus, &c. — The Absolution of Faith and Charity — Lay
Confession and Absolution — The Victorine School — Thomas Aquinas
on Absolution — Popular view — The new formula — Authority of the
Priest. § 7. Penitential Discipline — Commutations of Penance —
Asceticism — Flagellation. § 8. Indulgences : special and Plenary
— Objectors : Abbot Stephen ; Abelard — Doubts and Limitations —
The Treasury of Supererogation — Power of the Keys — Special Forms
of Indulgence — Sale of Indulgences: Questuaries and Pardoners.
§ 9. Traffic in Relics — Impostures — Multiplication of Saints : new
and fictitious ones. § 10. Pilgrimage : protests against it —Multipli-
cation of Miracles : opposed by Abelard and others.
§ 1. Throughout the Middle Ages, the ministrations of the
clergy, and the teaching and worship of the Church, were hampered
by a system in which forms were substituted for spiritual thought
and feeling, and the assumed efficacy of sacramental rights and
priestly functions interposed between the conscience and God. In
Western Christendom, the great movements which had created the
new nations of Europe had strangely severed the one link of intelli-
gence between the Church and people, language, the chief organ of
all thought and feeling, through the adherence to forms of worship
and ministration of the sacraments in Latin. Councils, Popes, and
bishops, indeed, recommended preaching in the vernacular tongues,
and specified the great Christian doctrines that were to be taught ;
but their directions were generally neutralized by the ignorance and
indifference of the priesthood. But there were bright exceptions
among the parish clergy to the prevalent neglect of vernacular
preaching ; and a vast and wide influence was exerted by the
sermons of St. Bernard. We shall see presently how great a change
was effected by the voluntary itinerant preaching of the mendicant
friars. The parish priest was bound to teach children the elements
of the faith contained in the Lord's Prayer, the Ten Commandments,
and the Apostles' Creed,1 in the vulgar tongue ; and the range of in-
struction was much widened where town and village schools were
established, especially by the Benedictines.2
But the fountain-head of light and life in the Holy Scriptures was
little resorted to by the clergy, and was almost entirely closed to the
common people, though not at first so much from the set purpose of
1 To these were added expositions of the other creeds, and, as Mario-
latry advanced, the Are Maria.
2 On the other hand, the monks showed great jealousy of the secular
and lay schools, and often succeeded in getting them closed.
Chap. XVII. THE SCRIPTURES. LIVES OF SAINTS. 273
blinding them to the corruptions of the Church, as from other more
natural causes. The Bible was held in the highest reverence ; copies
were multiplied by transcription in the monasteries ; and there were
vernacular translations (for the most part only of portions, as the
Gospels, Psalms, and Pentateuch), dating from the ninth and tenth
centuries.1 The clergy were enjoined to study the Scriptures,
and to make them the basis of their teaching of the people.2 But
copies were few and costly ; a complete Bible — which has become
to us a marvel of cheapness in the smallest compass — formed then
a collection of several MS. volumes, seldom found complete except
in the conventual libraries ; and many of the clergy were content
to possess only a few books of Scripture, generally the Gospels and
the Psalms. Besides the lack of means, the sacred text was more
and more thrust into the background by works on the theological
controversies of each age, and especially by the growing taste lor the
Lives of the Saints,3 which, though to a great extent pure inventions,
and often evidently intended to be accepted only as edifying religious
fictions, were received as historically true. For the laity, besides
the vernacular editions of these legends,4 the chief provision con-
1 To this period belong, besides King Alfred's efforts for the translation
of the Scriptures, the Anglo-Saxon Gospels, printed in Dr. Bosworth's
excellent edition, in parallel columns, with the Gothic version of
Ulphilas and the English translations of Wyclif and Tyndale (1865) ; the
extant fragments of ^Elfric's Heptateuch" s, a translation of portions of the
Pentateuch, Joshua, Judges, &c. ; the metrical version of the SS. made
under the direction of Louis the Pious (probably the Heliand, about
A.D. 830) ; Gospel Harmonies, both in Anglo-Saxon and German ; a Low-
German version of the Psalms, besides fragments of other translations and
glosses in High German (see Von Raumer, Kinuirkung des Christenthums
auf die althochdeutsche Sprache, 1845 ; Hardwick, pp. 89, 194, 195).
Slavonic versions of the Bible and Service-Book were current in Moravia,
Russia, and Servia.
2 The following was a question put to bishops at their consecration :
" Vis ea quae ex Divinis Scripturis intehigis plebem docere et praeceptis
et exemplis ? " — Soames, Baiupton Lectures, p. 95 ; Hardwick, p. 194.
3 The great collection of this literature is the Acta Sanctorum of the
Jesuit " Bollandists," as the compilers are called, from John Bolland,
a Belgian, who began to publish the work at Antwerp, in 1643, and
wrote the 1st and 2nd volumes. It was interrupted in 1794 by the
French Revolution, when 54 vols, had appeared. The Society of Bol-
landists was re-organized at Brussels in 1837, and 6 more vols, were
published (1845-1867), bringing it down to October 12th; the work
being arranged in order of the Calendar of Saints' Days. It has been
lately resumed on a graud scale at Rome (1882).
4 iElfric translated two large volumes of Li'es of the Saints for the
English people, and compiled a third for his own monks. See Hardwick,
p. 195, and his edition of an Anglo-Saxon Passion of St. George for the
Percy Society, No. lxxxviii.
274 '-MYSTERIES" AND MIRACLE PLAYS. Chap. XVII.
sisted of the translations of fragments of Scripture as interlinear
gloss- s in the Service-Book, paraphrases, harmonies of the Gospels,
and hymns.
The later intellectual movements of the age, instead of promoting
the study of the Scriptures as the supreme and ultimate authority,
led to their being neglected for the pagan writers of philosophy
and poetry, for the great treasury of the civil law, and the books of
Sentences, in which the schoolmen aimed to formulate all know-
ledge, human and divine. The direct hostility of ^ome to the
reading of the Scriptures by the people was at length avowed
when they were appealed to by the sectaries, especially the Albi-
genses and the Waldenses; and in 1229 the Council of Toulouse
formally condemned vernacular translations of the Bible,1 and
forbad the laity to have in their possession any books of the Old
and the New Testament, except perhaps the Psalter, and those parts
of the Bible contained in the Breviary and the Hours of the Blessed
Virgin. The same council prescribed the attendance of all persons
a>; church, under penalty of a fine, on Sundays, Saturday evenings,
and the greater festivals ; and during this period the strict observance
of the Lord's Day was enjoined by councils and by preachers, and
enforced by pretended revelations and the threat of special judg-
ments on those who profaned the Sabbath.2
§ 2. A remarkable plan devised by clerical ingenuity for the
religious instruction of the uneducated people was that of the Mys-
teries or Miracles, in which a rude presentation was given on the
stage of subjects taken from the whole range c?f Scripture history,
the interest and attention of the uncultivated audience being main-
tained by the admixture of a sufficiently broad grotesque and comic
element.3 The popular taste for such comedy was also exhibited in
a form to which the clergy at first found it prudent to condescend
as a harmless amusement for the vulgar, in the mock festivals, such
as the Feast of Fools, with its Bishop of Fools, at Circumcision
1 Canon 14. This prohibition was especially directed against the
Romaunt translations in use amongst the Waldenses ; and it is remark-
able that a new edition of the French Bible was put forth by authority
under King Charles V. (1364—1380), expressly to supplant those versions
(Hardwick, p. 290). In the Greek Church the Scriptures were forbidden
to the laity as early as the 9th century.
2 See the particulars in Robertson, vol. iii. pp. 262-263. The Calendar
of Church Festivals was enlarged during this period by the addition of
Trinity Sunday, in the 12th century, and the Feast of Corpus Christ i (1264,
confirmed in 1311) to commemorate the full establishment of the doctrine
of Transubstantiation, besides many new Saints' Days.
3 An account of these plays, and of the Moralities and Interludes which
formed a link between them and the regular drama, is ' given in the
Student's History of English Literature (chap. vi. § 1-3).
Chap. XVII. THE SEVEN SACRAMENTS. 275
or Epiphany, the " Feast of Asses" (referring to the infant Saviour's
flight to Egypt), and the election of the " boy-bishop," or " boy-
abbot " on Innocents' Day, or at the Feast of St. Nicholas, the
patron of children. This burlesque of sacred things, with the pro-
fanation of churches by the attendant revelries, became the object of
condemnation by numerous councils ; but they failed to put down
a taste which at last grew into a formidable instrument of satire on
the Church of Rome at the time of the Reformation.
§ 3. In the ministrations of the Church to the spiritual life
and conscience of the faithful, especially for the forgiveness of
sins and peace with God, there was a constant growth of what
may be called the mechanical (in some cases we might even
say magical) efficacy of external acts and priestly functions. The
sacramental system was fully developed by investing the chief
acts of a Christian's life with the mysterious sanctity which now
became attached to the word. In its primitive meaning, " sacra-
ment" was a general term for any symbolic aet,1 the sign of
some sacred reality, leaving a wide scope for different views as to
the lesson which it taught, or the spiritual operation with which it
was connected. Gradually the idea of intrinsic efficacy in the rite
itself prevailed more and more, till it reached the hard and fast
form denoted by the significant phrase, opus operatum, as clearly
embodied in the words of Duns Scotus : " A sacrament confers
grace through the virtue of the work which is wrought, so that
there is not required any good inward motion such as to deserve
grace; but it is enough that the receiver place no bar" in the way
of its operation.2 In its original sense, the name was applied
especially to Baptism and the Lord's Supper, as the sacraments
instituted by Christ himself, a pre-eminence which was still ad-
mitted-when the schoolmen of the 12th and, 13th centuries, influ-
enced by a mystic view of the number, established the doctrine of
Seven Sacraments, namely, Baptism, Confirmation, the Eucharist,
Penitence, Extreme Unctio:i, Holy Ord'rs, and Matrimony. z
1 St. Augustine's definition was sacrse ret signum or invisibilis gratise
visihilis forma. Among the acts to \yhich he applies the word, are
exorcism and the giving salt to the catechumens ; and the like com-
prehensive sense survived to the period now under review. Thus a writer
early in the 12th century says that the episcopal ring and staff, salt and
water, oil and unction, and other things essential to the consecration of
men and churches, are sacraments of the Church ; and St. Bernard applies
the term to the washing of feet, which our Lord used as symbolical of an
act essential to salvation (John xiii. 9). — Gieseler, vol. iii. p. 327.
2 Duns Scotus, Sentent. lib. iv. dist. i. qu. vi. § 10; Robertson,
iii. 608.
3 The first distinct trace of this number is fbund in a discourse of Otho,
the apostle of the Pomeranians (a.d. 1124 ; Hardwick, pp. 208, 301). It
276 PENITENTIAL DISCIPLINE. Chap. XVII.
§ 4. The foundation of Christian life, in the evangelic doctrine
of the forgiveness of sin, was now more and more undermined by
the corruption of the penitential discipline of the Church. On the
vital questions of repentance and penance, confession and absolu-
tion, we trace a remarkable conflict between mechanical and more
spiritual views in the teaching of the great masters of the Church ;
but its practical application to the life of the people was all in the
downward direction. The better side of Gregory VI I. 's character
is shown in the earnestness with which he combatted the prevalent
tendency to substitute outward acts of penance for genuine re-
pentance towards God and amendment of the life. In a remarkable
letter to the bishops and faithful of Brittany, he argues that true
repentance is nothing less than a return to such a state of mind
as to feel oneself obliged hereafter to the faithful performance of
baptismal obligations ; while other forms of penance, if this state
of heart be wanting, are sheer hypocrisy.1 Hildebert, bishop of
Tours in the early part of the 12th centuiy, was the author2
of the famous definition of penitence, which was adopted by the
great "master of sentences," Peter Lombard,3 and other scholastic
divines, as consisting of three parts, the contrition of the heart, the
confession of the mouth, and the satisfaction of the work.
§ 5. As the outward evidence of the first, the Church required
the second and third, confession and penance ; but the proper forms
of both were subject to long discussion and development in practice.
The primitive doctrine was, that open sin cut off members from
the Church, and public confession was the condition of restoration
to communion. But now the wider question had arisen respecting
secret as well as open sins. The necessity of confession to a priest
in order to the forgiveness of sins ; its sufficiency if made to a lay-
man in the absence of a priest; the obligation of confessing venial
as well as mortal sins ; these and other questions are discussed
was established by the authority of Peter Lombard (Sentent. lib. iv.
dist. 1 f.), followed by Bonaventura and Thomas Aquinas (Summa Thco-
logiae, lib. iv. qu. 60). The reader is reminded, once for all, that a full
account of the great scholastic divines, whose opinions are quoted through-
cut this and the ensuing Chapters, is given below (Book V.). Meanwhile
it should be remembered that Thomas Aquinas is recognized by the
general voice of Romanists, and most emphatically of late by Pope
Leo XIII., as the chief doctrinal authority of their Church.
1 Epist. lib. vii. 10 ; so also Ivo of Chartres, Epist. 47, 22S ; Hard-
wick, p. 307. 2 Sermo 23.
3 Sentent. lib. iv. 16, c. 1. We find a significant variation in Peter of
Blois (ab. a.d. 1180), who gives as the third part carnis qffiictionem, and
describes the three as pnrgatoria mercifully assigned to us by Christ, while
Himself making purgation of sins {Be Confessione Sacramentali, p. 1086,
ed. Migne ; Hardwick, p. 307).
Chap. XVII. CONFESSION AND PENANCE. 277
by the great scholastic theologians.1 Duns Scotus held the ex-
treme view, that confession falls under a positive Divine command ;
but Thomas Aquinas agreed with Bonaventura, that it did nut become
heretical to deny its necessity, until the decision of the Fourth
Lateran Council (1215), which prescribed to every Catholic Christian
the duty of confessing to his own parish priest once a year at least.2
The enormous power thus conferred on the priest, with all its
liability to abuse, failed of the one good object intended — namely,
to strengthen the discipline of the pastor over his flock — through the
preference of the people for confessing to the mendicant friars rather
than to their own priests. But the decision established the great
principle of sacerdotalism, which invests the priest with the full
authority of God over the penitent sinner; and "from that time
forth the confessional began to be considered as the only means of
obtaining forgiveness for deadly sin, which the priest as the repre-
sentative of God actually granted, and which he alone could
grant.'' 3
§ 6. The necessity of confession, thus established in the fullest
1 For a summary of opinions on the whole subject, see Gieseler,
vol. iii. pp. 357-364. The whole subject is admirably treated in Dean
Reichel's Sermon before the University of Cambridge (June 10th. 1883)
on The History and Claims of the Confessional, with a valuable collection
of original authorities.
2 The extremer views, which at last found utterance in this Canon,
derived their chief support from the work Be vera et falsa Poenitentia,
which was fathered upon Augustine in the 11th or 12th century, and
embodied almost in its entirety in the Decretal of Gratian and the
Sentences of Peter Lombard, and hence quoted by the schoolmen generally.
It exhorts to confession on the ground of the full absolving power com-
mitted to the priests, and teaches that sins mortal in themselves are made
venial by confession.
3 Gieseler, vol. iii. p. 360. Among other important testimonies he quotes
the decisive authority of Thomas Aquinas on the question, Utritm con-
fessio sit necessaria ad saluteml The answer is, that the passion of Christ,
without the virtue of which neither original or actual sin is remitted,
operates in us through the reception of the sacraments, by baptism for
the former and penitence for the latter. And as he who seeks baptism
thereby commits himself to the minister of the Church, to whom it belongs
to dispense the sacrament, so by the very act of confessing his sins he
submits himself to the minister of the Church, to obtain through the
sacrament of penitence the remission dispensed by him, who cannot apply
the fit remedy unless he knows the sin, which he only does through the
confession of the sinner. " And therefore confession is necessary for his
salvation who hat fallen into mortal sin." Gieseler adds that " confession
was universally believed to be indispensably necessary only for the forgive-
ness of deadly sins ; with reference to venial sins the judgment of St.
Augustine, quoted by Lombard, was received, ' For those daily and light
sins, without which our life is not led, the daily prayer of the faithful
makes satisfaction.' "
II— O 2
278 DOCTRINE OF ABSOLUTION. Chap. XVII.
sense, involved that extreme view of the authority of sacerdotal
absolution, which was a doctrine as new to the Church as it was
a mighty engine of command over freedom of action as well as
conscience. Nothing is more certain, as a matter of fact, than that
down to the 13th century the form of absolution used in the
service of the Church was not authoritative, nor even declaratory,
but (as it was called) deprecatory — that is, a prayer, implied in
the priest's address to the penitent on his confession, recognizing
the remission of his sins as in the power of God alone.1 In
accordance with this formula, the doctrine is distinctly explained
by the great authority of Peter Lombard, but in terms which mark
the beginning of a tendency to magnify the authority of the priest :2
" This we are able fully to fay and think, that God alone remits
and retains sins ; and yet He has conferred on the Church the
power of binding and loosing. But He himself binds and looses in
one way (or 'sense'), the Church in another (aliter . . . aliter).
For He himself of himself alone remits sin, because He both cleanses
the soul from its inward stain, and frees it from the debt of eternal
death. But this He has not granted to the priests, to whom how-
ever He has granted the power of binding and loosing, that is, of
shoiving men bound or loosed. Because, though a man be loosed
in the sight of God, yet is he not regarded (habetur) as loosed in
the face of the Church, except through the judgment of the priest."
That judgment, then, is the outward recognition, for the sake of
the penitent's position in the Church, of the real state in which he
is placed by the Divine forgiveness; as is further shown by the
comparison of his case with that of the lepers, whom Christ com-
manded to shew themselves to the priests, according to the law,3 for
the cure of the outward disease of which all were cleansed, though
only the one who obeyed was made whole thiough his faith. The
resort to the priests was necessary, both as they were the appointed
ministers of the leper's exclusion or restoration, and to this end
they had diligently to examine (a parallel to confession), and pass
judgment on the signs of his condition. "Therefore (says Lombard)
in loosing or retaining sins4 the evangelical priest acts (operatur)
and judges in the same manner as did the legal priest of old in the
case of those who were contaminated with leprosy, which is the
1 For the proofs and examples, see Gieseler (iii. 358), and Reichel.
* Sentent. lib. iv. dist. 18 ; quoted by Gieseler, iii. 358.
3 Luke xvii. 14 ; see Lev. xiii. 2 and xiv. 2.
4 Here culpis. the word which signified the guilt of sin, subjecting to
eternal death, in contrast with pma, its temporal penalty. This distinc-
tion is of the utmost importance for understanding the views of the
scnolastic theologians on the whole subject.
Chap. XVII. ABSOLUTION BY LAYMEN. 279
outward mark of sin." All this goes to explain and qualify the
sense in which he argues from God's committal to the priests of
the power of binding and loosing, that " to those to whom they
give remission, God also gives it;"1 and he distinctly holds that
their absolution is only valid in so far as it accords with the Divine
judgment. And how completely his whole view of absolution rests
on this foundation is shown by his at once subjoining, " If, how-
ever, a priest be not at hand, confession is to be made to the nearest
neighbour or companion." Such confession is distinctly held to
be sacramental by another of the greatest schoolmen, Albertus
Magnus,2 who regards the ministration committed to the priests as
only one of Jive kinds of absolution, the last being described in the
most widely comprehensive terms as ufrom the unity of faith and
charity; and this in the case of necessity devolves on every man for
the relief of his neighbour ; and this power the layman has in case
of necessity." Had Albert been asked " Who is the neighbour"
qualified to grant this " absolution of faith and charity " ? — he might
perhaps have replied in the confession which his Master's parable
drew from the scribe, " He that shewed mercy on him," when the
priest and Levite had passed him by.3 It is true that these opinions
were not universal; but even their strongest opponents in the
12th century did not venture to maintain the absolute power of
the priest to remit the guilt of sin as with the authority of God.
In the Victorine school, for example,4 the founder Hugh held a high
sacramental view of absolution,5 and his follower Richard described
the opinion of Lombard — that the priests had not the power of
binding and loosing, but of showing men bound or loosed— as
frivolous and almost too ridiculous for refutation.6 But his own
1 It is to be particularly observed that, wheiever Lombard approaches
the extreme views of confession and absolution, he is following the treatise
falsely ascribed to St. Augustine (see p. 277 ). On the locus clatsicus
respecting the power of binding and loosing in heaven as well as earth
(Matt. xvi. 19), he quotes Jerome's condemnation of the-authority assumed
by bishops and presbyters " who did not understand the text"
2 Sentent. lib. iv. dist. 17, art. 58, 59, where we have the true echo of
the apostolical precept, so often perverted into an argument for auricular
confession to a priest : " Confess your faults one to another, and pray for
one another, that ye may be healed. The effectual fervent prayer of a
righteous man availeth much " (James v. 16). As late as 1310 confession
to a Catholic layman by a person in danger of death, when no priest was at
hand, was sanctioned by the Synod of Treves; and we have an example of
its practice in the confession of Joinville and his companions to the
Constable of Cyprus, when prisoners in the hands of the Saracens (Join-
ville, Hist.de St. Louis, quoted by Gieseler, vol. iii. p. 364).
3 Lukex. 37. 4 See Chap. XXVIII. § 14.
5 Hugo a S. Victore, de Stcrament, lib. ii. pars. xiv. c. 8.
6 Ricardus a S. Vict., de Potestate ligandi et solvendi, c. 12
280 THOMAS AQUINAS ON ABSOLUTION. Chap. XVII.
view fell far short of that which ultimately prevailed, for the
absolute power which he ascribes to the priest extends onh' to the
temporal penalty of sin (the poena), while he reserves for God
the " deliverance from its guilt (culpa) by the inward supply of
grace from God"
But in the 13th century the same great distinction is as clearly
drawn, only to be decided the other way by the authority of
Thomas Aquinas, expressing the prevalent opiniou of his age.1
Propounding the two questions — Whether the power of the keys
extends to the remission of guilt, and whether the priest can remit
sin as respects its penalty : — he replies to the former, that the virtue
of the keys operates for the remission of guilt, just as also does the
water of baptism. But still the great master's scholastic subtilty
avoids the purely mechanical view of an opus operatum. In
both cases the work is not that of a principal agent, for Grod
alone of Himself remits guilt, and by virtue of His power baptism
and the priest act each as an instrument — an inanimate instrument
in the water, a living instrument in the power of the keys — and,
even as an instrument, not causing, but disposing to the reception
of grace and the remission of guilt. At first sight, this disposing
might appear to be a spiritual operation ; but he further explains
it as operating in the sacrament itself, in such a manner that, " if
before absolution the person had not been perfectly disposed for
receiving grace, he would obtain grace in the sacramental confession
and absolution itself, if he opposed no obstacle " — for the loss of the
benefit of a sacrament by its unworthy reception was a doctrine
never abandoned, at least in theory.
But such refinements were not likely to reach the understanding
of the vulgar, who were even told by some of their priests that they
were cleared of their sins as a stick is peeled of its bark.2 The
popular confidence in so comfortable a doctrine was strengthened by
the change which was made about this time from the old form of
absolution into the formula, "I absolve thee" (Ego te dbsolvo), not
without strong objections, as we learn from the pains taken by
Aquinas to answer them. As late as 1249, William, bishop of
Paris,3 distinctly testifies to the continued use of the formula dfjn-r-
catoria : " Nor does the confessor, after the manner of judges in the
1 " Secundum opinionem quae sustenetur commuuius." — Summa Theo-
logize, pars. iii. qu. 18, art. 1, 2. There is no reason to doubt this
testimony to the growth of opinions so much in accordance with human
nature, as well as with the spirit of the times.
2 This expressive figure was used with reference to the virtue of a
local indulgence, and was condemned by Honorius III. (1255).
3 Be Sacramento Pamitentix, sub fin. ; Gieseler, vol. iii. p. 363.
Chap. XVII. THE NEW AUTHORITATIVE FORMULA. 281
courts, pronounce the sentence, We absolve, we do not condemn;
but rather he offers prayer over him, that God would give him
absolution and remission and grace." Thomas Aquinas quotes the
statement of a writer, to whom he is replying, that it was scarcely
thirty years since all had used the form, "May God grant thee
absolution and remis.sion," and that the priest ought not to say " I
absolve thee," both because this lies within the power of God alone,
and because the priest could not be sure that the person was really
absolved. Thomas decided for the formula, "I absolve thee," as
alone effective, the deprecatory formula being retained only as an
introductory prayer that the penitent might be rightly disposed to
receive the formal absolution.1 As to the authority of the priest
alone to grant absolution, Thomas Aquinas argues thus: — "The
grace, which is given in the sacraments, descends to the members
from the Head : and therefore the only minister of the sacraments
in which grace is given, is he who has the ministry over Christ's
true body; which belongs to the priest only, who has power to
consecrate the Eucharist. And therefore, since grace is conferred in
the sacrament of penitence, the priest alone is the minister of this
sacrament; and to him alone, therefore, is to be made the sacra-
mental confession, which ought to be made to the minister of the
Church." In such reasoning we see how completely the character
of the Church, as the body of Christ, in which all believers are
united as members to Him,2 their living head, had been usurped by
the priesthood.
§ 7. The power of absolution from the temporal penalty (poena)
of sin was connected with the whole penitential discipline, which
fell during this age into depths of abuse, corruption, and supersti-
tion. To the question, Whether the priest can remit sin in respect
of its punishment, Thomas Aquinas replies, that those who through
penitence obtain remission of guilt and of the sentence of eternal
death receive increase of grace and remission of the temporal
penalty, a part of which had still remained. For penitence is not,
like baptism, a regeneration, but a healing, a process in its nature
gradual and imperfect; and, after contrition, absolution, and con-
fession, there is a remnant of penalty {residua poena), for which
satisfaction has still to be made. Hence the effort to maintain true
repentance and amendment of life was overpowered by the idea
that penance was a satisfaction for sin to God, required of the
1 Summa, pars. iii. qu. 84, art. 3 : " Utrum hasc sit forma hujus sacra-
menti, Ego te absoho." The formda deprecatoria was retained as the
absolution in some places down to the 14th century ; afterwards it was
used only as an introduction (Gieseler, iii. 363).
2 See Rom. xii. 4, 5 ; 1 Cor. vi. 15, xii. throughout ; Ephes. iv. 25, v. 30.
282 PENANCE AND ASCETICISM. Chap. XVII.
sinner as his part over and above the atonement of Christ and the
absolution of the Church. In this new sense of satisfaction we
find the key to a vast system of abuse. For the evangelic duty of
"bringing forth fruits meet for repentance " and making reparation
for the wrong done so far as it was possible, was substituted a
system of acts, burdensome or frivolous, not for the benefit of the
injured person, bat for the quieting of the offender's conscience.
The primitive doctrine of penitential discipliue and self-denial, to
combat and remove the sin incurred from day to day, was now
corrupted into a system of "indulgences" and "commutations of
penance," in which the Church made profit from the vices of the
people. Penance was commuted for some less onerous task, of which
pilgrimage was one most in favour ; pecuniary gilts, the building of
churches and founding of monasteries, and even the vicarious obser-
vance of fasts and other penances by the dependants of the great,
who thus laid their sins on others. But while the worship, disci-
pline, and sacramental system of the Church grew more and more
mechanical, many were moved all the more by dissatisfaction with
such a system, and especially with the easy modes of penance, to
the sterner practice of asceticism. Such persons for the most part
found refuge in the stricter monastic orders ; and we shall have to
speak presently of the special provision made for them.
Among various modes of self mortification, sometimes vying with
the cruellest ingenuity of torturers, besides protracted fasts, special
virtue was attributed to flagellation, whether self-inflicted or volun-
tarily submitted to. One of the most vehement advocates of this
discipline was Peter Damiani, who regarded self-mortification as a
meritorious anticipation of purgatory on earth.1 The practice grew,
though protests were made against its excess.2 Jn the year 1260
it broke out into a sort of epidemic, originating at Perugia, which
should, however, rather be accounted among the irregular fanatical
movements of the age, than as example of ascetic discipline. The
fanatical Flagellants of the 14th century have been spoken of
above (Chap. VIII. § 7).
§ 8. The chief form of commutation, which now arose and was
afterwards developed into an elaborate system, was that of Indul-
1 Damiani, Opusc. xliii. Be Laude Flagellorum ct Discipline.
2 Thus in England the author of the Ancren Rivcle (' The Rule of
Female Anchorets '), a sufficiently stern disciplinarian, enjoins upon the
nuns of Tarent, in Dorset : " Wear no iron, nor hair-cloth, nor hedgehog
skins; and do not beat yourselves therewith, nor with a scourge of
leather thongs, nor leaded ; and do not with holly nor with briars cause
yourselves to bleed without leave of your confessor; and do not, at one
time, use too many flagellations." (Morton's translation, p. 419; quoted
by Hardwick, p. 307.)
Chap. XVII. PLENARY INDULGENCES. 283
gences, pardons of sin granted in consideration of particular acts of
piety and services to the Church. At first they referred only to
specific offences already committed, and were granted by bishops ;
and the abuses attending them were rebuked by the very Popes
who developed the system on a gigantic scale.1
Plenary Indulgences* began to be granttd fur all sins, without
limitation to special acts; such as Gregory VII. promised to those
who supported the rival of Henry IV. (1080) ; but the first grand
example of a general plenary indulgence was that which Urban II.
proclaimed at the Council of Clermont to all who would join in the
First Crusade (1095). " These indulgences, indeed, were intended
as remissions of those temporal penalties only, which it was believed
th.it the sinner must undergo in this life or in purgatory ; but the
people in general understood them, and persisted in understanding
them, as promises of eternal forgiveness, while they overlooked any
conditions of repentance or charity which had been annexed to
them. And the licence which marked the lives of the Crusaders,
and of the Latins who settled in the Holy Land, is an unquestion-
able proof of the sense in which the papal offers were interpreted."3
There were not wanting those who saw these evil consequences, and
contended that the graces of penitence and devotion were essential
to the benefit of indulgence ; but others, more practically if less
piously, regarded the popular view as necessary to the indulgence
having any value, and held that, if the people were deceived, the
deceit was lawful for its good effects. The fatal doctrine was now
propounded, " The Church deceives the faithful, and yet she doth not
1 Among the acts for which indulgences were granted by bishops were
" the recitation of a certain prayer before a certain altar, visiting a church
on a certain day, pilgrimages to relics or miraculous pictures, or the like ;
and in furtherance of local undertakings, such as the building or enlarge-
ment of a church, the building of a bridge, or the enclosure of a forest "
(Robertson, iii. 271). An interesting example of the system in a state of
transition is furnished by the promise of Gregory VI. (1044), in grntitude
for the offerings made towards the restoration of churches in Rome, of his
prayers and those of his successors on behalf of the donors for the remis-
sion of their sins, that they might be brought to everlasting life. — D'Achery,
Spicileg. iii. 398 ; Gieseler, iii. 366, n.
2 " At first plenary indulgence was only granted for services undertaken
on behalf of the Church at the risk of life. Thus the idea of the power of
martyrdom to eradicate sin entered into the conception of indulgence." —
Gieseler, iii. 366, n.
3 :% Those who remained at home also received the benefit of the indul-
gence in proportion to the amount of their contributions to the cost of
the Crusade; but Gregory IX. was the first who allowed such a pay-
ment as a commutation for fulfilling the vow of the Crusader," — Robert-
son, vol. iii. p. 270.
284 DISCUSSIONS ON INDULGENCE. Chap. XVII.
lie;"1 and Thomas Aquinas says that, if inordinate indulgences are
given, " so that men are called back almost for nothing from the
works of penitence, he who gives such indulgence sins, yet, never-
theless, the receiver obtains full indulgence."2
In fact, something like doubt about the whole system is betrayed
by the elaborate discussions respecting both the foundation and the
extent of the efficacy of indulgence, which some altogether denied
as inconsistent with the fundamental doctrine, that God only can
forgive sin. This seems to have been one of the points on which
the purer religion surviving in the monasteries withstood the
corruptions countenanced by the bishops and Popes from motives
of interest.3 Thus Stephen, abbot of Obaize, in laying the founda-
tion of a new church (1156), resisted the bishop's offer of letters
of indulgence to the assembled people, refusing to introduce a
custom which (he said) was a stumbling-block to the people and a
disgrace to the clergy, by making them a present of indulgences
which none but God had the power to give.4 "We" — said the
pious abbot to the bishop, on another like occasion — "are still
burthened by our sins, nor have we pow^r to lighten the sins of
others." 5
In his own sharper spirit of sarcasm, Abelard denounces " priests
who deceived those put under them, not so much through error
as covetousness, so that for offerings of money they condoned or
mitigated the penance enjoined for satisfaction, regarding not
so much the Lord's will as the power of money. And we
see " (he adds) " not only priests, but also the very princes of
those priests (I mean the bishops) so shamelessly inflamed with
this covetousness, that when, at the dedications of churches, or
the consecrations of altars, or the blessing of cemeteries, or any
solemnities, they gather assemblies of the people from which they
1 William of Auxerre, quoted by Neander, vii. 487.
2 Summa Theol. suppl. qu. xxv. art. 2 ; Robertson, vol. iii. p. 610.
3 In the 12th century, and even later, all bishops had the right to grant
indulgences in their own dioceses, unless it were limited by the Pope
(Albertus Magnus and Thomas Aquinas, ap. Gieseler, vol. iii. "p. 368, n.).
Innocent III., by a decree at the Fourth Lateran Council, imposed restric-
tions on the granting of "indiscreet and extravagant" (supertfuas)
" indulgences by the prelates," who thereby " contemned the power of
the keys, and weakened penitental satisfaction " — a plea for the papal
prerogative as much as for holy discipline.
4 It is clear from other evidence, as well as from the testimony of
Abelard next quoted, that the indulgences granted on such occasions were
not a gracious reward for pious acts, but a stimulus and enticement to
obtain contributions from the people.
5 Vit. Steph. Opaz. ii. 18 ; ap. Gieseler, vol. iii. p. 168.
Chap. XVII. OPPOSITION OF ABELARD. 285
expect copious oblations, they are prodigal in the relaxation of
penance, granting to all in common the indulgence, sometimes of a
third, sometimes of a fourth part of the penance, under a certain
semblance forsooth of benignity, but in truth from the greatest
covetousness. And in vaunting themselves of the power which, as
they say, they have received through Peter or the Apostles,1 when
the Lord said to them, Whosesoever sins ye remit, &c. (John xx.
23), they boast above all that the act is theirs, when they confer
this benignity on those put under them. And I would that they
at least did this for their own sake and not for money, that it might
seem at all events to be benignity rather than cupidity. But,
indeed, if it is to redound to the praise of their benignity, that they
remit a third or a fourth of the penance, much more would their piety
deserve proclaiming if they were to remit the half or the whole
completely, as they profess to have the right entrusted to them by
the Lord, as if heaven were placed in their hands. While, on the
other hand, they seem chargeable with great impiety, because they
do not absolve all those put under them from all their sins, so as to
suffer none of them to be damned : if, I say, it has been thus put
in their power to remit or to retain what sins they will, or to open
or shut heaven to those for whom they decide : nay, they might
well be proclaimed most blessed, if the}' could open it to themselves
when they would. But if this is beyond either their power or their
knowledge, they certainly incur, as 1 think, the censure of the poet,
Nee prosunt domino, qua -prosunt omnibus, artes.
Let who pleases covet that power — not I— by which he is able
rather to profit others than himself, as though he had power over
the souls of others rather than his own." 2
The sarcastic boldness of this language, so characteristic of Abe-
lard, is scarcely more damaging to the doctrine of indulgence than
the doubts and limitations with which the doctrine was accepted.3
1 It is very interesting to observe, in the frequent references of this
age to the leading texts on the remission and retention of sins, how little
stress is laid on that commission of the power of the keys to St. Peteb
on which the Papacy rests its highest claims (Matt. xvi. 19 ; comp.
xvih. 18, where the same commission is given to all the Apostles). It is
evident also that Abelard's reasoning applies a fortiori to Papal indul-
gences, and even to the whole extreme theory of sacerdotal absolution.
2 Abaelardi Kthica, cc. 18, 25; ap. Gieseler, iii. 365-6.
3 See, for example, Paul us Presbyter, who recites seven probable
opinions (Summa de Poznitentia, 15 ; about a.d. 1200), and Gulielmus
Episcop. Altissidor. (SenUnt. iv. tract vi. c. ix. qu. 1), who discusses the
question, Whether in truth the remission avails as much as the Church pro-
mises* (Gieseler, vol. iii. pp. 368-9). Albertus Magnus (Sentent. lib.
iv. dist. 20, art. 16) says that three opinions were snciently held about
286 TREASURY OF SUPEREROGATION. Chap. XVII.
The original and moderate notion was, that the remissions granted
in reward of contributions and services to the Church availed only-
through securing the prayers of the Church ; and even the highest
views attached some conditions and limitations to their efficacy.
But much more than this was not only commonly understood, but
often promised. Thus of the indulgence by which many were
induced to take the Cross, they were told by the bishops that the
vowed Crusader, on his death, would immediately fly away to
heaven ; upon which a writer x observes that " the prelates make
many promises which are not performed; wherefore this sort of
remissions should be made with great discretion, and not at
random."
But the high theory, which ultimately prevailed, was that the
Church had at its disposal an accumulated treasure of merits won,
the good deeds, sufferings, and penitential exercises of the faithful,
especially of Christ himself, to impart to deserving penitents, in
virtue of which, like the " Mammon of unrighteousness " in the
parable, they would be " received into everlasting habitations." 2
The scholastic divines of the thirteenth century gave this notion
the form in which we find it taught by Alexander Hales and Albertus
Magnus, and fully elaborated by Thomas Aquioas, of the " Treasury
of Supererogation "3 of the merits of those made perfect (thesaurus
indulgences : the first, that they were of no effect at all, hut a pious
fraud which the mother uses to entice her children to goodness, such
as pilgrimage, and alms, and hearing the word of God, and the like ;
but this, he thinks, perverts the acts of the Church into mere child's-play,
and almost savours of heresy. Others, going too far in their eagerness to
contradict that view, have said that indulgences avail simply as they are
pronounced, without any other condition declared or understood. He him-
self agrees with the third opinion, namely, that indulgences avail just
as the Church declares them to avail ; but six conditions are required,
which are either supposed or expressed by the Church. Two of these are
on the part of the giver : authority and a pious cause ; two are pre-
supposed on the part of the receiver : contrition with confession, and faith
that this can be done for him through the power of the keys, wherefore letters
of indulgence always (?) contain the clause " to those who are contrite and
have confessed " ; the other two are required on the part of grace or of
the Church, namely, the superfluity of the treasury of merits (abundantia
thesauri meritorum), and the just estimation of that remission for which
the indulgence has been instituted. 1 Gulielmus Altissidor, I.e.
2 We find the germ of this doctrine in the first of the seven "probable
topinions " enumerated by the Presbyter Paulus (loc. sup. cit.), who quotes
he parable (Luke xvi. 1-9).
3 The verb erogo, "to obtain by asking," had the secondary sense of
expending grants thus obtained from the people, and then generally of
spending and paying. Hence, in Roman law, supererogo signified " to make
a payment over and above the sum due," and supererogatio any excess of
payment so made.
Chap. XVII. POWER OF THE KEYS. 287
supererogationis perfectorum, also meritorum), on which (to use
the modern phrase) the Church could draw, in virtue of the poiver of
the keys, for the remission both of the temporal and eternal penalties
of sin, not only for the benefit of the living, but also of the dead in
purgatory. The doctrine of some, that such remissions regard only
the judgment of the Church, and not the judgment of God, is
expressly rejected by Alexander Hales,1 because, if the Church
remits punishment and God does not, this would be more of a
deception than a remission, and cruelty rather than piety ; and he
holds that God confirms the remission granted by the Church. To
the question, whether the merit of one man can avail in satisfaction
of the penalty incurred by another, he replies that, so far as punish-
ment is a remedy (rtiedicamenturti), it cannot, but if we speak of it
as a price (pretium), in this sense one man can make satisfaction
for another. But this can only be done by the authority of a
superior ; and his conclusion is, that " indulgences and remissions
are made in consideration of the supererogatory merits of the mem-
bers of Christ, and principally those of Christ himself2 which are
the spiritual treasure of the Church. But to dispense this treasure
does not belong to all, but only to those who are chiefly the vice-
gerents of Christ, that is, the Bishops." Thus he leads up to the
Pope's prerogative of indulgence by the power of the keys, which is
more fully developed by Thomas Aquinas.3 And that power was
now held to rule over the unseen world of purgatory, as well as over
the Church on earth ; so that those who had died in penitence, but
without receiving absolution, even though absolved by God, might
still obtain the absolution of the Church ; as Alexander Hales
says, " It is presumed probably and most truly that the Pontiff can
grant indulgences to those who are in Purgatory." But he adds,
with special emphasis, that several conditions are required for the
efficacy of such indulgence, which he regards as availing chiefly
through the faith and prayers of surviving friends and of the
1 Summa Theol. pars iv. qu. 23, art. 1.
2 It would be an injustice to the views of the scholastic divines to over-
look the stress they lay upon this point, not merely that the treasure
of supererogation consists chiefly of the merits of Christ, but also that
those of the saints avail (as Aquinas puts it), "because of the mystic
unity of the members of His body . . . just as the apostle says that he filled
up what was wanting of the sufferings of Christ in his body for the
Church to which he writes (Col. i. 24) ; and so the aforesaid merits are
the common merits of the whole Church " ; and (he adds), as common
property, they are distributed to the individuals of the community at the
pleasure of him who presides over it, namely, the Pope, in virtue of the
power of the keys {Summa Thcol. suppl. pars. iii. qu. 25, ap. Gieseler,
vol. iii. pp. 375-6). 3 Loc. mp. cit.
28S SPECIAL FORMS OF INDULGENCE. Chap. XVII.
Church. Aquinas infers the benefit of the dead from the com-
munity of the whole Church in the merits on which indulgences
depend.1
This final form of the doctrine of indulgence, both for the
quick and dead, brought a vast increase and awful sanction to the
authority of the Papacy, as holding the supreme power of the
keys. The attempts of Popes2 to check the abuse of the episcopal
power of indulgence tended to strengthen their own prerogative.
During the 13th century, plenary indulgences were renewed for
every crusade, not only against infidels, but against heretics and
contumacious princes, as the Albigenses and Frederick II. At the
Jubilee of the year 1300 Boniface VIJ I. proclaimed to all penitent
visitors to the clurches of St. Peter and St. Paul at Rome "not
only a full, but mure abundant, nay the fullest pardon of all their
sins." When at length the system reached the climax which
provoked Luther's opposition, Leo X. declared that the temporal
penalty {poena) could be remitted to the living and the dead alike,
by means of the indulgences which he was empowered to distribute
as the almoner of Christ and of the Saints; the guilt {culpa) being
graciously forgiven through the sacrament of penance. Lesser
indulgences were granted on the most trivial pretexts; and they
were dispensed throughout Christendom, in the Pope's name, by his
devoted agents the monks, and especially by the friars, who used
them in return for easy and mechanical services as the means of
attracting popular devotion to their respective orders. Thus the
Franciscans gathered crowds of visitors every year, on the feast of
St. Peter's chains (Aug. 1), to receive the benefit of the indulgence
which their founder's prayers had obtained from the Saviour himself
for the church called Portiuncula at Assisi (cf. p. 418) ; while the
Dominicans established the use of the rosary, by proclaiming indul-
gences for the prayers reiterated by the aid of that instrument.3
1 See his full answer to the question, Utrum indulgent >'a> Ecclesise
prosint mortnis 1 (Quasst. 71, art. 10, ap. Gieseler, vol. iii. p. 377).
2 As Innocent III. at the 4th Lateran Council (1215), and Honorius III.
(1225). Gieseler, vol. iii. p. 372.
3 Though the rosary (capettina, paternoster, preculse, psalteriuni) now
became the special property of the Dominicans, it had certainly been in
use much earlier, and it appears to have been derived from the "muttering
chaplet " (in Sanscrit, japamatd), or " remembrance " (snutrani), in use
among Hindoos and Buddhists long before the Christian era (see the
article in the Diet, of Christian Ant qq. vol. ii. p. 1819). "The manner of
performing the devotion of the rosary was by reciting the angelic saluta-
tion, with a prayer for the Blessed Virgin's intercession in the hour of
death. A rosary of 150 beads represented a like number of arcs, which
were divided into fifteen portions, and between these portions a recitation
of the Lord's Prayer was interposed. Some mystery of the Christian faith
Chap. XVII. QUESTUARIES AND PARDONERS. 289
The abuse of the system reached its climax in the open sale
of indulgences, for which the way was prepared, first by such
grants to those who contributed money for a Crusade, in place of
personal service ; next by the pecuniary commutation of a Crusader's
vow ; and finally by the grant of indulgences for small contributions
without reference to any special pious object. The function of
making such collections was abused by a set of impostors in the
garb of friars, often of abandoned character — called Quaestuarii,
from their trade1 — who went about preaching in rivalry with the
regular mendicant orders, and offering for sale an unlimited supply
of briefs of indulgence, as well as forged relics. Their practices
were denounced by several Councils,2 and in most vehement
terms by the friars on whose special province they intruded. Thus
the Franciscan Befthold (pb 1272) inveighs against them as "newly
sprung up, for when I was a little child there was never a one
of them. They are called penny-preachers : the devil has no
more favourite servants. For one of these goes out among the
simple folk, and preaches and shouts, till all weep who stand before
him. And he says he has power from the Pope to take off all thy
sins for one mite. And he lies, saying that a man is thereby made
free from sin before God. Thus he crowns the devil every day
with many thousand souls. Ye must give him nought : ye must
stand off from the fraud. The while you are giving to him, he is
selling to you eternal death. And they slay you, and turn you
away from true repentance, which God has hallowed, so that ye
never may have the will to repent." Thus far the Franciscan ;
and the General of the Dominicans3 is equally emphatic: "about
was proposed for meditation during the performance of this exercise, and
the whole was concluded by a repetition of the Creed" (Robertson, vol. iii
p. 609).
1 Or, more fully, Quxstuarii prsedicatores, "trafficking preachers."
2 See, for example, the declaration of the Council of Mainz (a.d. 1261,
Mansi, xxiii. 1102; Gieseler, vol. iii. p. 372), "Contra Quxstuarios
maledicos" whose monstrous abuse of base gain had made them as odious to
the world as persons infected with the plague ; who exhibited as relics the
bones of profane persons and of brutes, and boasted of lying miracles ; and
then spent the money thus sacrilegiously acquired in feasts and drunken-
ness, games and luxury. The Council orders them to be delivered over as
prisoners to the bishops. In the following year Urban IV. issued a Bull
to the inquisitors to restrain the " prsedicatores quarstuarios " from the
function of preaching, " which in no way belongs to them," while recog-
nizing their proper business of " merely collecting charitable contribu-
tions, and exhibiting (exponere) the indulgence, if they happen to have
any " (Gieseler, ib.).
3 Humbertus de Romanis, in his book drawn up at the request of
Gregory X., on the questions to be treated of in the General Council
of Lyon (1274), lib. iii. c. 8 ; Gieseler, vol. iii. p. 373.
290 TRAFFIC IN RELICS. Chap. XVII.
the questuary preachers, who infect almost the whole Church in
every land and are a scandal to the whole world : . . . . for they
are for the most part persons dishonoured and of ill fame." And
their influence over the common people was encouraged by the
superior clergy; for he adds that "they corrupt Prelates and
officials, and Archpresbyters and Presbyters to such a degree by
their obsequiousness,1 that they let them loose to say and do
whatever they please Moreover they are wont to tell many
lies both about relics and about indulgences ; and, what is the
crowning mischief, these and many other evils have been so turned
into sport and derision, that scarcely any one grieves over them for
the sake of Christ."2
§ 9. The traffic in Relics was a means of meeting a demand
which had grown chiefly out of the Crusades and the passion for pil-
grimage as a penance and a form of indulgence. While the moral
and religious results to the pilgrims and Crusaders themselves are
pithily summed up in the contemporary testimony, " I have scarcely,
nay never, seen any who returned better, either from the parts
beyond sea or the shrines of the saints,"3 they returned at once to
corrupt their friends and to stimulate in them new devotion by the
visible signs of their own, in the shape of portions of the body and
blood, and even of the tears, of Christ, the Apostles, and Saints, the
instruments of His passion and their martyrdom, and other objects
connected with them, often in a way almost grotesque.4 These
1 Servitiis seems to imply the acting as their servants and tools in various
ways. Of course, the jealousy between the secular and regular clergy,
especially the friars, must be borne in mind.
2 This testimony is confirmed by the prominent part played by the
qua?stionary or " pardoner " in satiric literature from this time to the
Reformation — a matter which, as well as the mock festivals, is graphically
introduced by Sir Walter Scott in the Abbot.
3 Albertus Stadensis, ap. Gieseler (vol. iii. p. 367), who quotes other
striking testimonies to the abandoned character of many of the Crusaders,
and its aggravation by the system of indulgences ; the worst of them
going so far as to say " I will work wickedness, because by taking up the
Cross I shall not only be blameless, but shall free the souls of many from
their crimes." Innocent IV. (1246) found it necessarv to desire the
French prelates to warn the Crusaders against presuming on indulgence
to commit the thefts, homicides, rapes, and other crimes, of which the
King had made complaint to the Holy See. But the climax of enormity
(the testimony of Gregory X.) was reached by the Christians in Palestine,
whose devotion was repaid by the amplest indulgences.
4 Among the most memorable are the dish, said to be of emerald, but
really of green glass, still preserved in the cathedral of Genoa, whither it
was brought from the capture of Caesarea, in 1101, as the Holy Grail
used in our Lord's last supper (William of Tyre, x. 16); the likeness of
the Saviour (vera icon) on a napkin, the name of which was at last trans-
Chap. XVII. MULTIPLICATION OF SAINTS. 291
relics were not merely reverenced as memorials, but (following a
heathen superstition of high antiquity) they were trusted in as
charms, by which evils might be warded off and diseases cured.
More important than a vain attempt to specify the vast number of
such relics are the testimonies borne by Councils1 and by writers
of high character to the many gross impostures, for the sake of
gain, as well as the protests which were still raised against the
honours paid, not only to the relics but to the Saints themselves,
whose number was now so vascly multiplied, that one writer
likens the multitude of patron saints to the idolatries of the
heathens settled in Samaria : " Howbeit every nation made gods of
their own, and put them in the houses of the high places, every
nation in their cities wherein they dwelt.2 Many stories were
now invented to supply the silence of Scripture and of primitive
Church History concerning the part borne by the Apostles and
their contemporaries in the conversion of the several nations; such
as that which brought Joseph of Arimathea to Britain and invented
the legend of the sncred thorn of Glastonbury, with many others
of the like sort. Churches discovered new patrons, and the monks
muted into St. Veronica (see Part I. p. 27) ; the seamless coat of Christ,
which (like many other relics single in their nature) was multiplied into
several, among which the "Holy Coat of Treves " raised a new controversy
not long ago ; the bodies of the three Magi, or " Kings," brought first to
Milan, and translated by Archbishop Reginald to Cologne, where also the
church of St. Ursula is still lined with the bones of the British princess
and her 11,000 virgin comrades who were martyred by the Huns, a legend
conjecturedly traced to the "XL M. V." (11 martyres virgines) of some
ancient martyrology. We may cite among the more grotesque examples —
a feather of the angel Gabriel, a portion of Noah's beard, a flame of the
burning bush, and the sword that Balaam — wished for !
1 As that of Poitiers (1100), the Fourth Lateran (1215), and that of
Bordeaux (1255): Gieseler, vol. iii. p. 334; Robertson, vol. iii. p. 268.
The multiplication of false relics suggested testing their genuineness by
the ordeal of fire. -Mabillon, Vet. Analecta, p. 568; Hardwick, p. 198.
2 2 Kings xvii. 29. Guiberti, abbot of Nogent (f 1124), ap. Gieseler,
vol. iii. pp. 334-5. This writer, after demonstrating the imposture of the
tooth of Christ, which the monks of St. Medard pretended to possess, pro-
ceeds to an uncompromising denunciation of the worship not only of relics,
but of saints, and the frequent falsity of the current legends, by very
many of which (he says) their preaching among the heathen would rather
be blasphemed than glorified. He declares avarice to be the chief cause
of these abuses, and implies that the custodians of the relics made use of
their gold and silver settings, which they replaced as new offerings
came in. " Assuredly " (he says) " if the bodies of the saints had the
places belonging to them by nature, I mean their sepulchres, they would
have been spared these errors. . . . Let each man say what he thinks, I
feel quite sure of my conclusion, that it would never have pleased God or
the saints themselves, that any of their sepulchres should be opened, or
their bodies taken away piece by piece."
292 PILGRIMAGES AS PENANCE. Chap. XVII.
found special saints to glorify their respective orders. The Crusades
brought into the Western Church saints hitherto unknown, and
some who probably never had any existence, such as St. Catherine
of Alexandria, whose alleged relics were imported by Simeon of
Treves (cir. 1030).1
§ 10. Even after the failure of the Crusades, the practice of Pil-
grimage retained its popularity as a proof of devotion and penitence,
often by way of commutation for severer forms of penance; and this
also was connected with the abuses of indulgences and forged relics.2
For the longer pilgrimages — such as to Rome and the shrine of
St. James at Compostella, plenary indulgences were granted, as
well as for that to Jerusalem; and these again were commuted for
easier journeys.3 Against reliance on such acts weighty protests
were uttered, especially by the monastic reformers, who held it
better to " follow Christ in His burial " by entering a convent
than to run after His burial-place at Jerusalem.4 They also re-
1 Baronius, ad Martyr. Bom. d. 25 Nov. ; Fleury, Hist. Eccles. lib. lix.
s. 27; Gieseler, vol. iii. p. 334; Hardwick, pp. 198, 424. Respecting
the various forms of the legend of St. George, who supplanted Edward the
Confessor as the patron saint of England, see the Diet, of Christian Biog.
s. v. Many of the most extravagant legends in the Greek hagiographies
of Simeon Metaphrnstes (fl. cir. 900) were copied into the works which
became permanently popular in the West. Among these the title of
Golden Legend was given to the Lombard History, or Legends of the Saints,
by the Dominican Jacobus de Voragine (i.e. of Viraggio or Varese),
archbishop of Genoa (b. cir. 1292). The system of allegorizing the saints'
lives was carried to absurd lengths in the Bationale of Divine Offices by
William Durantis, or Durandus (b. 1237 ; d. 1296), an eminent Professor
of Law at Bologna, and afterwards Bishop of Mende. The lasting
popularity of his Bationale is attested by the fact that it was the earliest
work printed by Fust.
2 Pilgrims became naturally carriers of false relics, but some also
forged them in order to claim the character. " Innocent III. complains
that, for the sake of the privileges connected with the Compostella pil-
grimage, the scallop-shells which were the tokens of it were counterfeited
(Epist. x. 78)." — Robertson, vol. iii. p. 269.
3 "Thus Calixtus II. allowed the English and Scots, instead of going
to Rome, to content themselves with resorting to St. David's (William
Malmesb. Gest. Beg. 435)." Robertson (/. c), quoting old Fuller (i. 298),
"Witness the ancient rhyming verse: 'Roma semel quantum bis dat
Menevia tantum ' : not that St. David's gives a peck of pardons where
Rome gives but a gallon, as the words at the first blush may seem to
import, but that two pilgrimages to St. David's should be equal in merit
to one pilgrimage to Rome." A favourite pilgrimage was to "St.
Patrick's Purgatory," the place in Ireland where the saint had carried
more than one visitor beneath the earth, whether in person or in vision,
to see the terrors of Purgatory.
' Hildebert, i. 5 ; Peter of Clugny, Epist. ii. 15. So Anselm " held
that a vow of pilgrimage was fulfilled by entering a monastic order ; that
Chap. XVII. PRETENDED MIRACLES. 293
proved the neglect of ordinary duties consequent on these long
journeys.1
But only a few of the more daring spirits ventured to question
the Miracles2 which were now multiplied far and wide; like
Abelard,3 who explains the cures of diseases by the mixture of
ordinary remedies with food and drink, while the priests made a
display of their prayers and benedictions and sanctified bread and
water; and he cites the ridiculous failures of those who took on
themselves to raise the dtad, like Norbert and his fellow-apostle
Farsitus; every failure, great or small, being ascribed to want of
faith on the part of the people. A grammarian at Bologna, Buon-
compagno, ventured on a practical ridicule of the miracles of a
Dominican friar, John. He gave out that he also would perform a
miracle ; and having drawn a crowd of people out of the city to see
him fly, he kept them waiting there a long time, and then dis-
missed them with the words, " Depart with the divine blessing,
and let it content you to have seen the face of Buoncompagno."4
thus to vow one's whole life to God was more than the partial vows of
pilgrims {Epist. iii. 33, 116)." — Robertson, /. c.
1 Hildebert to Fulk, Count of Anjou {Epist. xv.) ; Bernard, Epist. Iii.,
264, 399.
2 The accounts of such miracles were collected by Peter the Venerable,
of Clugny (de Mirarulis sui Temporis, lib. ii.) ; Herbert, archbishop of
Torre, in Sardinia; and Caesarius of Heisterbach (cir. 1227 : de Miracidis
et Visionibus sum ^Etatis, libri xii.) ; besides the accounts of the miracles
of St. Thomas of Canterbury, by William of Canterbury and Benedict of
Peterborough. Among the most remarkable of these miracles were those
which enforced the doctrine of transubstantiation by the visible appearance
of flesh (sometimes dropping with blood) assumed by the consecrated
wafer. (See further in Chap. XIX.)
3 Sermo XXXI. de S. Joanne Baptisto ; Gieseler, iii. 337.
4 Chron. Fr. Salimbeni de Adam. ad. ann. 1229; ap. Gieseler, iii. 337.
It would certainly seem that there must have been a strong popular sym-
pathy with the grammarian's scepticism to allow him to play off his jest
with safety to himself.
St. Peter Fishing. (From the Cjlixtine Catacomb.)
II— P
The Virgin Enthroned.
CHAPTER XVIII.
SAINT-WORSHIP AND MARIOLATRY.
HYMNOLOGY AND SACRED ART.
1. Worship of Saints and Images — Progress of Mariohtry — Festivals
and Titles of the Blessed Virgin — Orders in her honour — the Servites
and Cistercians. § 2. Language of Peter Damiani — Deification and
Mediation of the Virgin. § 3. St. Bernard — Views of the Schoolmen :
doctrine of hyperdulia. § 4. Hymns and Office of St. Mary — The Ave
Maria — The Marian Psalters — Scriptures applied to the Virgin.
§ 5. Feast of the Conception — Development of the Doctrine — View of
Anselm — Opposition of Bernard and others. § 6. The Immaculate
Conception rejected by Thomas Aquinas, but maintained by Duns
Scotus and the Franciscans — Finally promulgated by Pius IX. (1854).
§ 7. Latin Hymns: Dies Irte ; Stabat Mater; Adam of St. Victor.
§ 8. Great Impulse to Church-building. § 9. The Architecture mis-
called Gothic — The Romanesque or Norman style — Pointed Archi-
tecture: Early English; Decorated; Perpendicular. § 10. Carving,
Painting, and other works of art — The Renaissance.
§ 1. The miraculous powers referred to in the preceding chapter
were often attached to the images and pictures, the worship of
which had now been long established in the Latin as well as the
Chap. XVIII. RISE OF MARIOLATRY. 295
Greek Church.1 The worship of the Saints, as if they were the
tutelar divinities of persons and places, assumed a form scarcely
distinguishable from polytheism; and, as they were exalted, the
Virgin Mary was exalted higher and higher above them, and
nearer and nearer to an equality with the Godhead. The spirit of
Mariolatry among all classes betrays a strange mixture of religious
doctrine, monastic devotion, popular feeling, and chivalric idealism,
often of a character really erotic.2 We have seen the germ of the
virtual deification of the Blessed Virgin3 in the early use of the title
" Mother of God " (eeoroKos), which provoked the great Nestorian
controversy ;4 and we have traced the growth of her worship, espe-
cially in the Eastern Church, as a female mediator, replacing in the
minds of men and women the lost goddesses of heathenism.5 Its
progress is marked by the new festivals established in her honour,
especially that of the Assumption of the Blessed Virgin (Aug. 15),
which commemorated her being taken up into heaven without
death, as if to equal her with her divine Son in His resurrection.
This feast was instituted by the Council of Mainz (a.d. 813).6
The great development of Mariolatry belongs to the time of
Gregory VII., in connection with the revived energy of religious
life in the monasteries. Among the new orders,7 the monks of
Clugny chose the Virgin as their patron, in conjunction with John
1 See Part I. Chap. XXI.
2 For thc popular German songs in honour of the Virgin, and the
mixture of knightly courtesy with her worship, assuming the form even
of love-songs by the Troubadours, see Gieseler, vol. iii. pp. 339-341. In
some cases we trace a sensuousness little short of Paphian.
3 Her usual ecclesiastical titles are Beata Maria or Virgo (or both
combined), Sancta Maria, &c.
4 Part I. Chap. XV. § 3, p. 352. s Ibid. p. 452.
6 The first great festival of the Annunciation (March 25th, commonly
called Lady Day) is referred to the 5th or even the 4th century: and it
is worth remembering that this (rather than the birth of Christ, Dec. 25)
was the epoch first used in chronology as that of the Incarnation. The
Nativity of the Virgin (Sept. 8) was celebrated at an early period both in
the East and West ; and while the growing honour paid to her is marked
by the change of the feast of Christ's Presentation in the Temple into the
Purification of St. Mary (Feb. 2, Candlemas), her own Presentation (her
imaginary dedication to the service of the Temple, Nov. 21) was made, a
feast of the Greek Church, though it was not adopted in the West till the
14th century. The legend commemorated by the feast of the Assumption
originated in a mere conjecture of Epiphanius (Hxr. lxxviii. 11) that she
never died, supported by sermons falsely ascribed to Jerome and Augustine
(see Robertson, vol. ii. pp. 231-2). The word assumptio (&c. in caelum)
was originally applied to the death of saints, without any suggestion of a
miracle (Du Cange, s. v.). For a full account of the Feasts of the Virgin
see the Diet, of Christian Antiqq., art. Mary, Festivals of ; see also the
article Mary (in Art). 7 Respecting these, see Chap. XX.
296 PROGRESS OF MARIOLATRY. Chap. XVIII.
the Baptist; the Carmelites were styled the "hermit friars of
St. Mary ; " the Servites adopted their name to express their servitude
to her (servi B. Marise Virginis) ; but the Cistercians are described
as, from their first foundation, distinguished above all the other
religious orders for their special devotion to the glorious Virgin,1
and all their churches were dedicated to her.
§ 2. The extravagantly hyperbolic language, with which writers
and especially preachers now vied in inflaming the minds of men with
adoration and something more, is flr.st found in the Sermons of the rigid
ascetic, Peter Damiani, the great friend of Gregory VII.2 Though
regarding Mary as a created being, he places her above all the greatest
of God's other creatures, both in the excellence of her nature and the
special object of her existence. " The works of God's fingers made
nothing so excellent, so glorious." " When God made all His works
very good, He made this one (Maria) better, consecrating in her for
Himself" — a relation in which the mystery of the incarnation is ex-
pressed in language too daring to be plainly quoted.3 Following up
this idea, he represents God as announcing the design of man's re-
demption, and the renewal of all creation, to a council of admiring
and rejoicing angels — not as in Milton's sufficiently bold description
of the covenant between the Father and the Son, but—" from the
treasure of divinity the name of Mary is brought out (evoloitur),
and through her, and in her, and of her, and with her, all this is
decreed to be done, that, as without Him nothing was made, so
without Her nothing should be made ! " 4
And as her part in the new creation is thus made, if not equal,
certainly co-ordinate with that of the Father and the Son, so her
entrance into heaven is even more glorious than His.5 The
Assumption is " that sublime day, on which the royal Virgin is
carried to the throne of God the Father, and, enthroned on the
very seat of the Trinity, invites also the angelic nature to behold
her glory. The whole concourse of Angels is gathered arouud to
see the Queen 6 seated on the right hand of the Lord of virtues
1 These are the express words of the Privilegium granted to the order
by Gregory IX. (Giesekr, iii. 340).
2 De Nativitate and de Annunciatione Marise, ap. Gieseler, vol. ii. p. 427.
3 Sermo xi. de Annnnciatione B. V.M. Nor is Damiani alone in thus
applying the Song of Solomon to Mary, who is thereby made the bride as
well as the mother of God. 4 Referring to John i. 3.
5 Sermo xl. de Assumptione B. V. M.
6 The constant application to the Virgin of the title Regina coeli not
only shows the growing tendency to invest her with a co-ordinate share
of God's power in heaven and over creation, but betrays the hankering
after the old heathen idea of female divinities, the "survival " of which,
perhaps, formed the chief root of Mariolatry. She was also called Mother
of Mercy, Blessed Queen of the World, &c.
Chap. XVIII. APOTHEOSIS OF THE BLESSED VIRGIN. 297
in her golden robe When the Lord ascended, all that
glorious company of blessed spirits went out to meet Him. Now
lift up your eyes to the assumption of the Virgin, and — saving the
majesty of the Son — you will find the concourse of this procession
even much more worthy ! For only angels could meet the Redeemer,
but when the Mother entered the palace vf heaven, the Son himself
going out in state to meet her, with the whole court both ot
Angels and of the Just, carried her to the assembly of the blessed
session,1 and says ' Thou art all fair, my love ; there is no spot in
thee' (Cant. iv. 7)."2
This exaltation is distinctly declared to be a real apotheosis of
the Virgin's human nature, in which she is again likened to the
risen Saviour in the retention of human sympathy. In a direct
apostrophe to her, Damiani says,3 " Because thou art thus deified,
hast thou forgotten our humanity ? By no means, 0 Lady (Do-
mino)," a title which means more than the mere reverence of " our
Lady."
As the relations of God to man were made more and more an
awful mystery, in which perfect love was cast out by fear, and
recourse was had to the mediation of Saints, what mediation could
be so powerful as hers, who had now become fully recognized as the
Mother of God, and who had womanly sympathy with mankind?
But Damiani goes so far as to ascribe to her a sort of mediation,
not only omnipotent through the power of God, but even directing
His power by her authority ! Not content with applying to her
the mediatorial prerogative of the Son — "All power is given to
thee, in heaven and in earth ; nothing is impossible to thee, to
whom it is possible to raise up the despairing to the hope of
blessedness " — he adds this as the reason : " For how can that
power, which took its origin from the flesh of thy flesh, resist thy
power ? For thou approachest to that golden altar of man's recon-
ciliation,4 not only asking hut commanding, as a mistress (Domina),
not a handmaid (ancilla)."
1 We give, as safest, the literal rendering of the phrase ad beatse
consistorium sessionis ; that it means the throne of the Trinity seems
clear from the first sentence above : " Sublimis ista dies, in qua Virgo
regaiis ad thronum Dei patris evehitur, et in ipsius Trinitatis sede repo-
sita," &c.
2 This passage of the Song of Solomon was afterwards used to support
the dogma of the Immaculate Conception of the Virgin Mary.
3 Sermo xlv. or i. de Nativ. Marix, ap. Gieseler, vol. ii. p. 427.
4 Referring to Hcbr<ws ix., where the mediatorial office of Christ is set
forth as the antitype of the High Priest's entrance into the Holy of Holies
on the great Day of Atonement ; another example of applying to Mnry
what belongs in Scripture to Christ only.
298 DULIA AND HYPERDULIA. Chap. XVIII.
§ 8. The like ideas were afterwards expressed even more clearly in
the more measured language of St. Bernard,1 calling on his hearers
to venerate Mary with their inmost hearts and affections and all
their prayers, because God "has willed that we should have all
things through Mary." He represents fallen man hiding from the
face of the Father (Gen. iii. 7, 10), who gives him Jesus as
Mediator : " But even in Him, perhaps, you fear the Divine Majesty,
because though He was made man, He still remained God. Would
you have an advocate also with Him ? Have recourse to Mary. . . .
He will hejr her as a Son his Mother, and the Father will hear the
Son-"2 and the impossibility of His refusing her mediation is
argued from the angelic salutation, " Fear not Mary, for thou hast
found favour with God" (Luke i. 30). When the relation of the
Blessed Virgin to the Son and the Father was once put thus, what
limit could be placed to her power with God on behalf of man, or
to the honour due to her and the adoration by which her aid was
invoked?
In answering this question, the scholastic divines drew a dis-
tinction, which tended rather to obliterate than define the limit.
There was already vagueness enough in the old difference attempted
to be made between the adoration of worship (Aarpeia, latria) due to
God alone, and the adoration of service (dovXeia, dulia), which might
be rendered to the Saints. Peter Lombard was the first to imagine
an intermediate form of adoration (a higher dulia), as due to the
human nature of Christ, full worship (latria) being reserved for
His Divine nature ; but from this higher dulia he expressly ex-
cludes evert/ other created being.3 When, however, his followers
abandoned this distinction as applied to the worship due to Christ,
they claimed the higher sort of dulia for the Virgin,4 under the
name of hyperdulia, which is thus finally explained by Thomas
Aquinas : " Since then the Blessed Virgin is a mere rational creature,
the adoration of latria is not due to her, but only the veneration
of dulia ; but yet in a more exalted degree than to other creatures,
inasmuch as she is the Mother of God. And therefore it is said
that what is due to her is not any mere form of dulia, but hyper-
dulia;" which he elsewhere defines as " a mean between latria and
dulia.'" 6
1 Sermo in Nativ. B. Marias, ap. Gieseler, vol. iii. p. 340-1.
2 Compare the language of the Hsalterium Majus J>. Maria Vinjinis,
Psalm xciii. : "God is the Lord of vengeance, but thou, Mother of Mercy,
turuest Him to pity " !
3 Sentent. lib. iii. dist. 9, ap. Gieseler, iii. 341.
4 Alex. Halesius, Swnmi, pars. iii. qu. 30; Bonaventura, Sentent. lib.
ii. dist. 9, art. 1, qu. 3; Thorn. Aquin. Sunma, pars. iii. qu. 25, art. 5.
5 Secunda secundae, qu. 103, art. 4.
Chap. XVIII. FORMS OF WORSHIP TO THE VIRGIN 299
§ 4. This attempted refinement vanishes when we turn to the
honours actually paid to the Virgin and the forms of worship
addressed to her ; beginning in the monasteries, and afterwards
adopted throughout the Church. As early as the tenth century, we
find in the convents a weekly service " in honour of Mary, the
Mother of God -,"1 and the hymns of praise to her were developed
into a form of service, the Officium Sanctx Marix, which is still in
use. Its full establishment is due to the zealot Peter Damiani,2 who
gives the assurance of eternal hope to those who paid their daily
vows of '* hours" to the Blessed Queen of the World, and says that
it was already a good old custom in some churches to celebrate
offices of Masses in her honour every Sabbath (i.e. Saturday);
s.j that there were three sacred days in every week (besides the
Sunday), one in commemoration of the Cross of Christ, another of
Mary, and another of all the Saints. Damiani's rule was resisted
as an innovation in the Italian monasteries, especially by Gozo, a
Benedictine, who even persuaded his brethren to discontinue their
accustomed hymns to the Virgin ; but thereupon the convent met
with great disasters, which only ceased when the monks promised
unanimously to resume the wonted praises of the Mother of God.
As early as 1095, it was decreed by Urban II. at the Council of
Clermont that the Hours of St. Mary should be said daily, and her
Office on Saturdays. The Council of Toulouse (1229) prescribed
also to the laity devout visits to their churches on Saturday even-
ings in honour of the Blessed Virgin Mary. And as, besides
Sundays, the great feasts were dedicated to the Lord, so, besides
Saturdays, their vigils were consecrated to His mother.3
It was also in the time of Damiani that the " Angelic Saluta-
tion," which the humble Virgin of Nazareth heard with fear and
tremVing,4 began to be addressed to her in countless repetitions
1 See Gebhard's Life of Udalric. bishop of Augsburg (923-973), ap.
Gieseler, vol. ii. p. 428. For the general u-e of the service in monasteries
from the time of Hildebrand we have this testimony in the 12th century :
" In Cceuobiis canticum novum celebratur, cum a tempore Papse Sepiimi
Gregorii cursus b. Marias frequentatur. Gerhoh, Comtn. in Ps, xxxix. 4,
ap. Gieseler, iii. 342.
2 Damiani himself composed an Officium 8. Marise.
3 In the 13th century many kept a fast of forty days before the festival
of the Assumption ; aud the forms of devotion to the Virgin were multi-
plied in the convents. See the examples given by Robertson, vol. iii.
p. 616.
4 Luke i. 27-30. The novelty of the practice is proved by Damiani's
mentioning it as something singular, that an ecclesiastic had daily saluted
the Virgin with the words of the Angel (Luke i. 28): "A-e Maria, gratia
plena, Dominus tecum, benedicta tu in mulieribus." This was the original
formula of the Ave Maria] the fuller form was framed little by little
300 THE MARIAN PSALTERS. Chap. XVIII.
every day, and, soon afterwards, by the aid of the rosary, Ave
Marias and Pater Nosters divided the mechanical form of prayer
between God and Mary.
The high flown language of these forms of devotion to the Virgin
culminates in the Marian Psalters, the Lesser and the Greater,1 the
latter being for the most part a parody of the Psalms of David.
The mingling of female perfections with divine power is seen in
the 1st Psalm : " Blessed is the man who loves thy name, 0 Virgin
Mary : thou shalt comfort his soul with thy grace. . . . Thou
excellest all women in beauty: thou . surpassest Angels and Arch-
angels in the excellence of thy holiness." Nor does the imitator
hesitate to apply to her the words which express the exaltation of
the Son of God above all created beings 2 (Ps. 109) : " The Lord
(Dominus) said to our Lady (Domina), Sit, Mother, on my right
hand : Goodness and holiness have pleased thee : therefore thou
shalt reign with me for ever." In the same spirit the Bible was
searched for passages to be transferred from Christ to Mary, and for
figures, the application of which is often either ridiculous or pro-
fane, or both combined. Thus she was said to be the Bock on
which Christ was to build His Church, because she alone remained
firm in faith during the interval between His death and resurrection.3
She was said to be typified by the tree of life, by the ark of Noah,
by Jacob's ladder which reached to heaven, by Aaron's rod that
budded, and by other Scriptural figures, down to the Apocalyptic
woman clothed with the sun, and with the moon under her feet.
§ 5. Amidst all this excess of reverence and adoration, Mary was
still acknowledged to be a created being, though above all other
creatures. It remained still further to distinguish her nature from
theirs, and to make it equal with the human nature of Christ, by the
doctrine which has been finally developed into that of her Immaculate
Conception. The first step had been taken long before, of supposing
the Blessed Virgin free from any taint of actual sin ; 4 but it was still
after the beginning of the 16th century, and was first honoured with
universal acceptance by the Church by the Brcviarium Pii IV — Gieseler,
vol. iii. pp. 342-3.
1 The Psalterium Minus and the Psalterium 31ajns B. Marise Virginis,
both of which were ascribed to Bonaventura, as a similar work, the Biblia
Mariana, was to Albertus Magnus, but, it seems, equally without good
reason. The works, however, certainly belong to their age.
2 Comp. Ps. ex. 1 with Matt. xxii. 44; Mark xii. 36; Luke xx. 42;
Acts ii. 34 ; 1 Cor. xv. 2o ; Heb. ii. 13 ; 1 Pet. iii. 22. See also Ps. xxxiii.
5, xlv. 6, 7.
3 Bonaventura, Speculum B. Virginis, 12; a work full of the most high-
flown language in her honour.
4 The primitive doctrine, down to the end of the 5th century, taught
not only Mary's subjection to actual as well as original sin, but that she
Chap. XVIII. FEAST OF THE CONCEPTION. 301
held that she shared with all humanity the guilt of original sin,
which Anselm, for example, emphatically applies to her in the
language of the Psalmist,1 saying that " though the conception of
Jesus was pure, . . . yet the Virgin was conceived in iniquity, and
in sin did her mother conceive her, and she was born with original
sin, because she herself also sinned in Adam, in whom all sinned."2
And this continued to be the prevalent opinion among the great
schoolmen (with the exceptions to be presently noticed) throughout
the Middle Ages.
It seems strange, with this clear expression of Anselm's views
before us, that he should have been represented as sanctioning,3
or even himself instituting, the Feast of the Conception (Dec. 8) in
England ; but this account is legendary. The festival does not
appear in history till the following century (the twelfth) ; and at
first it was only a commemoration of the fact of the conception of
St. Mary, the Mother of Christ, in imitation of the festival of the
Annunciation, which commemorates the conception of her Son.4
The superadded idea of something beyond the ordinary case of
humanity was at first that of holy conception, that is, free from the
guilt of original sin, but not supernatural like that of Christ ; and
when the latter idea was first started, as we shall presently see,
about the end of the 13th century, it was long before the term
immaculate was adopted. The opposition to the new festival, as exhi-
biting the new doctrine of a holy conception, was led by no less a
did in fact fall into sins of infirmity. (See the testimonies of Tertullian,
Origen, Basil, Chrysostom, &c, cited in the Diet, of Christian Biog. vol. ii.
p. 1145.
1 Ps. ii. 5.
2 But he seems to regard her nature as freed from all possibility of sin,
though her sanctification took place after birth, and by some mysterious
working of faith. Cur Deus Homo, ii. 16, 17, 18 ; Gieseler, vol. iii. p. 343.
3 The Le/jenda Aurea quotes Anselm as the authority for the story
that the Abbot Helsinus, being sent on a mission to Denmark by William
the Conqueror, was caught in a storm on his return, and, praying for
help to St. Mary, saw a vision of a grave ecclesiastic on the waves, who
assured him of safety on condition of his founding the Feast of the Con-
ception of St. Manj on Dec. 8 (1067). In England it was only in 1328
that a Council at London accepted its imposition by Simon Mepeham,
archbishop of Canterbury, who then ascribed its institution to Anselm,
doubtless on the authority of the Legenda Aurea. The passages in its
favour quoted from Anselm by recent controversialists are really in work.*
by other authors or interpolated. (See Diet, of Christian Biog. vol. ii.
p. 1145; Robertson, vol. iii. p. 264.) A Council at Oxford, in 1222, had
prescribed the keeping of " all the feasts of S. Mary, except that of the
Conception, the celebration of which is not imposed of necessity.'''' — Gieseler,
vol. iii. p. 344.
4 For the way in which this parallel was worked out, see Gieseler,
vol. iii. pp. 314— 5.
II— P 2
302 OPPOSITION OF ST. BERNARD. Chap. XVIII.
person than St. Bernard, who condemned it as alike novel, heterodox,
and unauthorized. His views are fully expressed in a letter of sharp
rebuke to the canons of Lyon,1 because "some of them had wished
to change what was already excellent by introducing a celebration
unknown to the ritual of the Church, not approved by reason, nor
recommended b}^ ancient tradition." He had learnt from the Church
to regard the birth of the Virgin as undoubtedly holy and to be kept
as a feast, " holding with the Church that she received in the womb
the privilege to be born without sin." Others had been made holy
before their birth;2 but he will not venture to say how far this
sanctification availed against original sin. " Beyond all doubt also
the Mother of the Lord was holy before she was born ; " and there-
fore the Church is right in keeping the day of her birth as a joyful
festival throughout the world, because "a more abundant blessing
of sanctification came down upon her, not only to sanctify har own
birth, but also to keep her life thenceforth free from all sin ; which
is believed to have been granted to none else of those born of women.
What (he asks)c?o we suppose is still to be added to these honours t"
To the reply, " that her conception should be honoured, which pre-
ceded her honourable birth," he rejoins; "that the same reason
would apply to all her ancestors in an infinite series." As to the
doctrine itself, he adds: "Although it has been given to some,
however few, among the sons of men to be born holy, yet to noue to
be also thus conceived, that the prerogative of a holy conception might
be reserved for One only, who should sanctify all and make, a cleans-
ing of sins, being Himself the only one who comes without sin.
It is the Lord Jesus Christ alone that was conceived by the Holy
Ghost, for He alone was holy before His conception. Excepting
Him, the humble and true confession (quoting Ps. li. 5) applies to
every one else of Adam's children. Then what can be the meaning
of a Festival of her Conception ? How can a conception be said to be
holy, which is not of the Holy Spirit, not to say, which is of sinf
or how can it be regarded as a matter for festive celebration, when
it is not holy ? The glorious woman will be ready enough to go
without an honour, which seems either to honour sin, or to attribute
a holiness which did not exist."
The protest of Bernard was supported by various eminent contem-
poraries ;s and the general rejection of the festival, up to or beyond
1 Efiist. 174, cited by Gieseler, vol. Hi. p. 343, and the Rev. F. Meyrick,
n the Diet, of Christian Antiqq. vol. ii. p. 1145.
2 He names Jeremiah, as he had read in Jer. ii. 5 ; John the Baptist
(Luke i. 41) ; and possibly David (on the ground of Ps. Ixx. 6 ; xxi. 11, 12).
3 For example: Potho, a presbyter of Priim, after questioning the
reasonableness of introducing the Feast of the Trinity and that of the
Chap. XVIIL OPINION OF THOMAS AQUINAS. 303
the end of the 12th century, may be inferred from the language of
the ritualist Belethus : ! " Some have sometimes celebrated the Feast
of the Conception, and still perhaps celebrate it ; but it is not
authorized (or genuine, authenticum) and approved ; nay, it seems
that it ought rather to be prohibited, for she was conceived in sin ;"
and this conclusion is expressly adopted by his follower Durandus,
the great ritualist authority of the 13th century.2
§ 6. During that century, however, the celebration made steady
] >rogress ; 3 and even Thomas Aquinas4 allows that, "although the
lioman Church does not celebrate the Conception of the Blessed Virgin,
yet she tolerates the usage of some churches which celebrate that
feast. Wherefore such celebration is not to be wholly blamed."
But yet, he forthwith adds, it must not be understood from the
fact of the celebration, that the Virgin was holy in her conception ;
but, because it is unknown at what time she was sanctified, the feast
of her sanctification, rather than of her conception, is celebrated on
the day of her conception. Of her sanctification in the womb
nothing is delivered to us in canonical Scripture, neither does it
mention her Nativity; but the doctrine may be reasonably in-
ferred.5 He defines this sanctification to be a cleansing from the
original sin in which she had been conceived ; and he argues that if
her soul (or " life," anima) 6 had never incurred the stain of original
Transfiguration, says : " To these is added by some what seems more absurd
— a feast also of the Conception of St. Mary {Be Statu Domua Dei, lib. iii.).
Peter of La Celle, abbot of St. Remigius at Rheims, defended Bernard's
views against the vehement attack of Nicolas, a monk of St. Albans
(cir. 1175).— Gieseler, iii. 344.
1 Divin. Offic. Explicatio, c. 146 (ap. Gieseler, /. c). Belethus appears
to have flourished at Paris or Amboise (or both) about 1182. His work
is frequently appended to the Rationale of Durandus (J.b. p. 313).
2 Rationale, lib. vii. c. 7 (Gieseler, ib. p. 345).
3 See the examples cited by Gieseler, vol. iii. p. 344, n. 18. Observe
that it was still simply the Feast of the Conception, without any such
epithet as Immaculate or even Holy.
* Summa, pars iii. qu. 27 ; ap. Gieseler, vol. iii. pp. 345-6.
5 Just as (he says) the fact of her being taken up to heaven in the body
may be reasonably inferred, for which he quotes Augustine in that
{spurious) Sermon on the Assumption, which greatly influenced the school-
men's views of the honours due to the Virgin. As to the little weight
given to the authority of Scripture, St. Bernard had already dismissed the
Scriptural arguments for the higher view of the doctrine as of no weight
if unsupported by reason and the authority of the Fathers: "Ipse mihi
facile persuadeo script is talibus mm mover i, quibus nee ratio supped itare,
nee certa invenitur favere auctoritas " (in the Epist. 174, referred to above).
6 This was the point on which the controversy turned, Aquinas holding,
with the other great schoolmen of the 13th century, that the Virgin was
not made holy ante animationem (see the passages cited by Gieseler, I.e.).
Such are the subtilties of the scholastic divinity!
304 THE FRANCISCANS AND DUNS SCOTUS. Chap. XVIII.
sin, she would not have needed the redemption and salvation which
is through Christ, which would derogate from the dignity of Christ
as the universal Saviour of all mankind. As to her own sinlessness,
he concludes that " it is simply to be confessed that the Blessed
Virgin committed no actual sin, so that thus is fulfilled in her, what
is written in Canticles iv. 7 : ' Thou art all fair, my love ; there is
no spot in thee.' " l
In these views the " Angelic Doctor " of the Dominicans gave
the weight of his authority to the opinion prevalent in the 13th cen-
tury, even among the Franciscans,2 whose " subtile Doctor," at the
end of the century, became the great teacher of the higher doctrine,
though even Duns Scotus did not venture to affirm it as certain.
He states this threefold alternative:3 "It was in God's power to
make her so that she never was in original sin ; or only for one
instant ; or that she was in sin for some time, and was cleansed
from it at the last moment of that time. Which of these three pos-
sibilities took place in fact, God knows; but it seems probable to
assign to Mary that which is the more excellent, if it be not opposed
to the authority of the Church or the authority of Scripture."*
As a part of the general controversy between Thomists and Scotists
the Franciscans henceforth took the festival and doctrine under their
special protection; and from the 14th century onwards, the belief in
1 As he quotes from the Vulgate, Tota pulchra es, arnica mea, et macnh
non est in te," where the word macula became the great Scripture
authority for the doctrine of the Immaculate Conception.
2 See Gieseler, vol. iii. p. 345, n. 17. Let it be remembered that,
though Aquinas was a Dominican, Alexander of Hales and Bonaventura
were both Franciscans.
3 Sentent. lib. iii. dist. 3, qu. 1, § 9 ; ap. Gieseler, vol. iii. p. 346.
4 More decisive, but still brief, is the passage (dist. 18, qu. 1, § 13),
" Virgo mater Dei nunquam fuit inimica actualiter ratione peccati
actualis, nee ratione originalis (fuisset tamen, nisi fuisset pra?servata)." It
appears especially strange to the later Franciscans that their Duct r
Subtilis is so short on this head ; accordingly they consider that his prin-
cipal works on this subject must have been lost (e.g. Hugo Cavellus in
the Vita Scoti, prefixed to his Quzes'i >ne*). — Gieseler, vol. iii. pp. 346-7.
The later Franciscans state that (about 1304) Duns Scotus defended the
doctrine of the Immaculate Conception against 200 Dominicans in a public
disputation at Paris, and thereby induced the University to impose on
commencing graduates an oath to defend the Blessed Virgin from original
guilt, and to decree the annual celebration of the " Feast of the Im-
maculate Conception." But the earliest authorities for this are late in
the 15th century, and even they place the decree no earlier than 1333;
and there is no trace of it in the Acts of the University. The " Gallic
nation" first decreed the celebration in 1380, and the University de-
clared the Immaculate Conception a probable opinion in 1387. — Gieseler,
i'nd. The reforming Council of Basle passed a decree in favour of the
doctrine (see p. 182). See further in Chap. XXII. § 10.
Chap. XVIII. LATIN HYMNOLOGY. 305
the Latin Church1 wavered between a maculate and immaculate
conception, according as the Dominicans or Franciscans were most
powerful at Rome. At length, under the Jesuit influence which
prevailed at Rome after the crisis of 1848-9, and the desire to
retrieve the temporal losses of the Roman see by new assertions of
spiritual and dogmatic power, Pius IX. promulgated a Bull (Dec. 8,
1854), declaring the dogma that St. Mary, having been conceived
immaculately, was absolutely exempt from original and actual sin,
to be an article of faith, all opposition to which is heresy.2
§ 7. During this period, and especially in the 13th century, the
worship of the Church was enriched with some of the noblest
hymns which, either in the Latin original or translations, have
become the possession of the universal Church. The "Dies Iix"
is ascribed (but doubtfully) to Thomas of Celano, a Franciscan and
one of the biographers of St. Francis, and the " Stabat Mater " to
another Franciscan, Jacopone of Todi. In the highest rank of this
sacred poetry is the series of Latin hymns composed for the great
festivals and saints' days— a medieval Christian Year— by Adam
of St. Victor, who lived at the famous Victorine convent at Paris
through the greater part of the 12th century.3 These devout
utterances— which owe part of their charm to the novel use of
rhythmic cadence, in place of quantity, and of rhyme— however
strange to the forms of classic Latin verse, bear witness to a strain
of deep and pure devotion by the response which they evoke from
devout minds in every age.
§ 8. Among the causes which tended to intensify religious feeling
or outward acts of devotion, especially about the beginning of the
period under review, were those millennial speculations, which have
had a sort of fearful fascination in every age of the Church. As,
1 The doctrine is regarded by the Greek Church as heretical (see Con-
ference between the Archbp. of Syros a id the Bp. of Winchester, Lond. 1871).
2 The fact that this dogma was promulgated by the immediate pre-
decessor of the Pope (Leo XIII.) who has given an unlimited sanction to
the theology of Thomas Aquinas, is the more remarkable in the light of
the establishment of the doctrine of Papal infallibility under Pius IX.
(1871). It is well asked by Dean Milman : "Is not the utter and total
apathy with which it has been received the most unanswerable proof of
the prostration of the strength of the Roman Church ? There is not life
enough for a schism on this vital point " {Latin Christianity, vol. ix.
p. 76, n.).
3 See " Tne Liturgical Poetry of Adam of SK Victor, from the text of
Gautier ; with Translations in the original metres and short explanatory
Notes ; by Digby S. Wrangham, Lond. 1^82 ; " and an article on Medio;',/
Hymns in the Quarterly Review, July 1882. The probable date of Adam
is from before 1130 to 1192. Respecting the Victorines, see below,
Chap. XXVIII. § 14.
306 IMPULSE TO CHURCH BUILDING. Chap. XVIII.
even in apostolic times, our Lord's sayings were misunderstood as a
warning of His immediate coming to the final judgment,1 so the
apocalyptic prophecies of a millennium2 were not unnaturally
interpreted as predicting the end of the world at the completion of
1000 years, first from the advent of Christ, and, when that epoch
was overpassed, from the date of his crucifixion (1033). Then, as
now, few were able to regard the consummation of Christ's media-
torial work with joyful anticipation rather than fear; and the
passage of each epoch was hailed as a relief from a crisis of terror,
almost as if men forgot how near their own individual end must be,
at the longest.
The sense of gratitude for so great a deliverance is assigned by a
writer of the age as one chief motive for the great impulse which
was given to church-building, as if (he says) 3 " the world, casting
off its old age, and renewing its youth were clad everywhere in the
white robe of churches." To the partial truth embodied in this
fancy several other causes must be added. Many ecclesiastical
foundations, both churches and monasteries, were the fruit of servile
fear rather than cheerful gratitude, a form of that compromise of
penitence spoken of above, or a supposed meritorious sacrifice to be
rewarded hereafter. But many are monuments of the purer feeling
which led a king or noble to say with David, " See now, I dwell in
an house of cedar, but the ark of God dwelleth within curtains :"4
like Edward the Confessor, when he built the abbey church at
Westminster. And that minster is also a type of the vast number
of churches that sprang up as necessary adjuncts to the growth of
monastic life. In our own country, especially, the destruction of
the monasteries causes men to forget how many of our noblest
cathedrals, besides others which have not become bishops' sees,
were originally conventual churches ; not only those whose names
1 Thess. ii. 1, 2, 2 Rev. xx. 1-6.
3 Radulph, Hist. in. 4, quoted by Hardwick, p. 204. The " white robe"
was not only the new brightness of stone and marble; but the brilliant
aspect of the church amidst the landscape was due to the custom of casing
the rough materials of the walls and towers with plaster and whitewash.
u Aesthetic " u restorers " have been unable to distinguish between the abuse
of whitewash in hiding the carved work within a church, and its proper
use on the outside. A conspicuous example is seen in the raw edges of the
Roman bricks of St. Alban's Abbey Church as exposed by the removal of
the whitening which made it formerly a true Koh-i-noor — mountain of
light — amidst a wide expanse of country.
4 2 Sam. vii. 2. This spirit of genuine devotion had been recommended
by Charles the Great, in a Capitulary addressed to the prelates of the
Empire (811) reminding them that, however good is the work of building
fine churches, the true ornament and topstone of a good life is to be
put before any buildings. (Mansi, xiii. 1073 : Hardwick, p. 93.)
Chap. XVIII. ROMANESQUE ARCHITECTURE. 307
bear witness to their origin, as Westminster, York Minster,
Wimborne Minster,1 but such also as Canterbury, Durham, Ely,
St. Albans, Christchurch (Hants), to name but a few examples.
While the growing wealth of the Church at large supplied means
for the natural passion for building, the monks, vowed to poverty,
found in this an excellent use for their common revenues. Suc-
cessive abbots rejoiced to enlarge and beautify their churches ; and
their ambition was shared by the princely and noble men and
women who brought their wealth to the cloister in which they
sought refuge from the world.
§ 9. To illustrate these statements by examples would require us
to follow the erection of many churches, both English and foreign :
and even to trace the general process of church building in this age
would lead us aside into the history of architecture.2 A very brief
sketch must suffice us. Few students, perhaps, require now to be
warned against the twofold error, prevalent not very long ago, of
supposing that there was a particular style of ecclesiastical archi-
tecture, and that that style was especially associated with the
Church of Borne. In fact, it was in Italy, and especially at Rome,
that classic architecture held its ground for ecclesiastical use ; and
to this day the churches — with St. Peter's for their great type —
have retained the form and style, as well as the name, of the old
Roman basilica. With regard to the former point, in a rude age
when houses were built with the barest regard to utility, and the
general building of castles happened to be simultaneous with the
new impulse to church building, the new style, developed for civil
and domestic use, was adopted also for ecclesiastical purposes,
modified in each case by the practical requirements of church or
castle, palace, house, or hall.
The Italians of the Eenaissance, in the contemptuous spirit of
their classic revival, gave this medieval architecture the name of
Gothic, from the mistaken idea that it was the native creation
of the northern barbarians ; and, as a mere technical nomencla-
ture, fixed by long usage, the term is retained as a broad distinction
from the Classic and other types of architecture. It is now agreed
that its earliest form was derived, not, as some have thought, from
the Byzantine, but from the later Roman, called distinctively
Romanesque,3 which spread from Italy over Western Europe. In
1 Minster is merely the English form of monaster turn.
2 For all that needs to be known on this matter, the student is referred
to Fergusson's History of Architecture, and, for the present subject in parti-
cular, Rickman's English Architecture, newly edited by the late John Heron
Parker, C.B. : it is somewhat remarkable that Mr. Rickman was a Quaker.
3 The parallel is something more than merely fanciful, between the
308 POINTED ARCHITECTURE. Chap. XVIII.
England, it is known as Norman, having been one of the new
elements imported from Normandy in the 11th century, a con-
siderable time before the Conquest.1 In a church of this style,
massive columns or piers, round or polygonal (sometimes with
smaller columns round them), divide the nave from the aisles,
carrying semicircular arches, which support the lofty walls, covered
in with a roof, in the oldest examples generally of timber, but
with cylindrical groined ceilings in the smaller widths, as in the
aislt s and porches. The round arch also heads the windows and
doorways, and is used throughout as an ornament; but the
characteristic forms of surface-ornament and mouldings must be
left to special works on architecture.
The lighter style— characterized by the pointed arch (which
is said to have been known in Provence as early as the time
of Charlemagne), and by the clustered columns, from which
ribs branch out to support a groined roof — began to come
into general use from the middle of the 12th century. The
first great example of it is said to be the church of St. Denys,
near Paris, about 1144. Brought into England somewhat later, it
formed the style called Early English, in which the harmony
of beauty and dignity has attained perfection ; as in the great
examples of Salisbury Cathedral (1220-1258) and the nave and
transepts of Westminster, reared by tke devotion of Henry III.
The next stage of Gothic architecture, called from its richer
ornamentation, and the more flowing tracery of the windows, the
Decorated, belongs chiefly to the 14th century, the age of the
Edwards in England, where it is seen in innumerable churches. It
was succeeded by the style characterized by superficial florid orna-
mentation and perpendicular lines (seen especially in the mullions
of the windows), whence it has received the name of Perpen-
dicular.2 In England, as the Early English is associated with
Henry II L, so is the Perpendicular with his still more devout
descendant Henry VI., in such works as the Chapels at West-
relations of the Romanesque architecture to the Roman, and of the Romance
languages to Latin.
1 Among its finest types are the naves of Winchester, Ely, St. Alban's,
Peterborough, Durham, and Christchurch, the two last built (partly at
least) by Ralph Flambard, the notorious minister of William Rufus,
who is called by Peter of Blois "omnium virorum in terra cupidissimus
et pessimus." His motive in the rebuilding of Christchurch, of which
he was prior, is said to have beeu that he might keep the income of
the canons in his hands during the progress of the works, after he was
made Bishop of Durham (1099). The choir, as well as nave, of Durham is
Norman.
2 Earlier writers, before Rickman, called it Florid.
Chap. XVIII. SCULPTURES, PAINTINGS, &c. 309
minster,1 Windsor, and King's College, Cambridge, and the choirs
of many cathedrals and abbey churches.
§ 10. The churches were adorned, as an essential part of the
design, with carving which, like the architectural details, shows a
growing skill and freedom in the artisans who worked out their
spontaneous ideas; and, while the workmen produced figures of
saints, sepulchral effigies, and those more sacred subjects which it
was not then deemed profanity to represent, their exuberant imagi-
nation revelled in most extraordinary efforts of grotesque art.2
Besides the rich colouring of architectural details, painting as an
art went hand in hand with sculpture, on the inner walls of the
churches, and especially in the windows of stained glass, which,
with all their imperfections of drawing and composition, still baffle
imitation for the purity and " fastness " of their colouring. The
like art was lavished on the illumination of manuscripts, and the
embroidery of vestments, altar-cloths, and other tapestry. Nor
must we pass over the works in metal, the genuine product of the
hammer in the hand of an artist-workman, as the architecture was
of the mason and the carver. 1 n a word, all the work of the age
owed its life to this creative power in the workmen themselves,
of whom it may generally be said, as of the first sacred artist,
Pezaleel,3 that they were filled with the spirit of God, because
they worked by the nature He had given them, and with all their
hearts, " in wisdom, and in understanding, and in knowledge, and
in all manner of workmanship, to devise cunning works, to work in
gold, and in silver, and in brass, and in cutting of stones, . . . and in
carving of timber, to work in all manner of workmanship."
We have had occasion to refer to the rise of those new forms of
art which culminated in the great masterpieces of the Renaissance;
but the subject is too large to follow here, and must be left to the
special Histories of Art.
1 " Henry Vllth's Chapel," though finished and appropriated by that
King, was planned and begun by Henry VI., for his own resting-place.
2 Besides the familiar gargoyles and masks of strange monsters, devils,
and the damned in torture, whose place outside the church is contrasted
with the saints within, the reader has only to turn up the seats of the
stalls in almost any ancient choir, to see carvings which will excite a
strange mixture of admiration (in both senses of the word) and of amuse-
ment. Some curious examples are given in Wright's History of Caricature.
3 Exod. xxxi. 3-5.
Abbey of Corbey, in Westpbalia. (The Monastery of Radbert and Ratramn.)
CHAPTER XIX.
THE EUCHARISTIC CONTROVERSY.
LANFRANC AND BERENGAR— DOCTRINE OF TRANSCBSTANTIATION.
1. Doctrine of the Eucharist — The three Views of Paschasius, Ratramn,
and John Scotus. § 2. Opinions in the 11th century — Opponents of
Paschasius Radbert— Heriger and JElfric. § 3. General State of
Opinion. §4. Middle View: Ratherius ; Gerbert ; Leutheric ; Fulbert.
§5. Berengar of Tours: reproved by Adelmanu and Hugh— His
remonstrance with Lanfranc for teaching the doctrine of Paschasius
(1049). § 6. Lanfranc's answer : Berengar condemned at Rome (1050) ;
imprisoned by Henry I. of France ; condemned at Vercelli — Popular
fanaticism against him. § 7. Satisfies Hildebrand at the Synod of
Tours (1054) — Council at Rome under Nicolas II. (1059) ; Berengar's
enforced confession. § 8. His Character — Renewed Controversy with
Lanfranc. § 9. Guitmund — Various Classes of Berengarians : Impo-
rtation, &c. § 10. Real nature of the dispute — Statement of Bp.
Bruno. § 11. Gregory VII. protects Berengar — The two Roman
G^nt. IX.-XI. THREE VIEWS OF THE EUCHARIST. 311
Councils (1078-9); Berengar's enforced but qualified confession —
Gregory's Letter in his favour — His last days ; honours paid to his
memory. § 12. Intellectual Aspect of the Controversy — Authority
and Reason; Use of Dialectic . § 13. Doctrine of the 12th century —
St. Bernard — Popular Feeling — Miracles — The Schoolmen — Transuh-
stantiation enacted under Innocent III. (1215) — The dogma fixed by
Thomas Aquinas. § 14. Discontinuance of Infant Communion — The
Cup withdrawn from the Laity. § 15. Elevation of the Host — Festival
of Corpus Christi — Infrequency of Communion.
§ 1. The materializing tendencies of the a_-e under review reached
their climax in that doctrine of the Eucharist, which was declared
by authority as the faith of the Roman Catholic Church. We have
related the controversy, which sprang up in the 9th century,1 between
Paschasius Radbert, who first distinctly taught a real change of the
bread and wine into the body and blood of the Lord, and Ratramn,
who advocated a spiritual change, producing the presence in truth
and in figure to the faithful soul ; while John Scotus Erigena seems
to have held that the Lord's Supper was nothing more than a com-
memorative ordinance, in which the bread and wine were only the
symbols of the body and blood of Christ, setting forth the truth of
His sacrifice in visible signs.
§ 2. The last opinion was condemned as heretical by the chief
disputants on both sides ; and the general acceptance of a " Real Pre-
sence " in some form, without an attempt to define its mode, sus-
pended the controversy during the 10th century and the first part
of the 11th. The doctrine of Paschasius prevailed more and more,
and was received (as we shall see) by the common people, always
fond of mystical power, with an almost fanatical eagerness.2 But
the more spiritual views of Ratramn had numerous adherents ; such
as Heriger, abbot of Taubes, in the diocese of Liege, who, we are
told, " collected in opposition to Radbert many writings of the
Catholic Fathers concerning the body and blood of the Lord."3
Such were the views that seem to have prevailed in England,
which was always slow to follow the extremes of the Roman and
Frank churches. Thus iElfric,4 whose homilies were used by
1 Part I. Chap. XXII. §§ 12, 13.
2 The popular faith was stimulated by the stories of miracles (already
referred to) in which the consecrated bread assumed the form of flesh,
sometimes dripping with blood, or of the infant Saviour, and so forth,
Such confirmations were urged as early as by Radbert himself. For
examples see Acts of the Synod of Arras (1025) ; Mansi, xix. 433 ;
Gieseler, ii. 397.
3 Sigebert Gemblac. op. Gieseler, vol. ii. p. 398.
* Vol. II. pp. 271-3, ed. Thorpe. vElfric's Homi'i-s belong to the early
part of the 11th century, and their use by the Anglo-Saxon Church is
312 THE EUCHARISTIC CONTROVERSY. Chap. XIX.
authority, discourses as follows. " Of the Sacrifice on Easter
day :" " Great is the difference between the invisible might of
the holy housel and the visible appearance of its own nature. By
nature it is corruptible bread and corruptible wine, and is by the
power of the Divine word truly Christ's body and blood ; not, how-
ever, bodily, but spiritually. Great is the difference between the
body in which Christ suffered and the body which is hallowed for
housel. ... In His spiritual body, which we call housel, there is
nothinn to he understood bodily, but all is to be understood spiri-
tually. It is, as we before said, Christ's body and Bis blood, not
bodily but spiritually. Ye are not to enquire how it is done, but
to hold in your belief that it is done."
§ 3. The general state of opinion and feeling is described by Dean
Milman with characteristic power and eloquence: — "This Sacra-
ment— the Eucharist — from the earliest times had been withdrawn
into the most profound mystery ; it had been guarded with the most
solemn reverence, shrouded in the most impressive ceremonial. It had
become, as it were, the Holy of Holies of the religion, in which the
presence of the Godhead was only the more solemn from the sur-
rounding darkness. That presence had as yet been unapproached
by profane and searching controversy, had been undefined by canon,
neither agitated before Council, nor determined by Pope. During all
these centuries no language had been thought too strong to express
the overpowering awe and reverence of the worshippers. The oratory
of the pulpit and the hortatory treatise had indulged freely in the
boldest images ; the innate power of the faith had worked these
images into realities. Christ's real presence was in some indescribable
manner in the Eucharist ; but under the notion of the real Presence
might meet conceptions the most dissimilar, ranging from the most
subtle spiritualism to the most gross materialism ; that of those
whose faith would be as profoundly moved by the commemorative
symbols, which brought back upon the memory in the most vivid
reality the one sacrifice upon the cross, as that of the vulgar, to
whom the more material the more impressive the notion, to whom
the sacred elements would be what the fetiche is to the savage.
" Between these two extremes would be the great multitude of
believers, who would contemplate the whole subject with remote
and reverential awe. To these the attempt at the scrutiny or even
the comprehension of the mystery would appear the height of pro-
fane presumption ; yet their intuitive apprehension would shrink,
undoubted, though the identity of the writer is difficult to determine. On
this question, and the attempt of Dr. Lingard to explain away his testi-
mony, see Soames, Th». Creed of the A ig'o-Saxnn Churc'i (Oxford, 1835),
and Robertson, vol. ii. p. 652.
Cent. XI. GENERAL STATE OF OPINION. 313
on the one hand, from refining the holy bread and wine into mere
symbols, on the other from that transubstantiation which could
not but expose the actual Godhead to all the accidents to which
those elements, now not merely corporeal, but with all the qualities
of the human flesh and blood, but actually deified, might be
subject."1
§ 4. The prevalent disposition to accept the extreme doctrine as an
incomprehensible mystery of faith, is thus expressed by Ratherius,
bishop of Verona :2 — " That wine is made, by the blessing of God,
true and not figurative blood ; and the bread, flesh. About the rest,
I pray you, do not concern yourself, since you are told that it is a
mystery, and that of faith. For if it is a mystery, it cannot be
comprehended : if of faith, it ought to be believed, not discussed.
The great Gerbert3 (Pope Sylvester II.) saw no great difference
between the doctrines of Paschasius and Ratramn.4 His disciple
Leutheric, archbishop of Sens, was censured by King Robert I. for
administering the Eucharist with the words, " If thou art worthy,
receive " (1004) ; and, though he submitted to be silenced, we are
told that " his perverse dogma grew in that age."5 A more eminent
teacher, Fulbert, bishop of Chartres, the friend of Leutheric and
instructor of Berengar, uses language very similar to that of iElfric.
The Lord, he says,6 " left us the pledge of his body and blood —
a fledge of salvation — not the symbol of an empty mystery. The
bread consecrated by the bishop is transfused7 into one and the
same body of Christ.'" But he goes on to distinguish this from the
body of His incarnation in these remarkable words:— "But in
1 Latin Christ. Bk. VI. c. ii. ; vol. iii. pp. 386-7. In the first
sentence " the earliest times " must not be taken too literally ; but, except
for the apostolic age, they are hardly too strong. See Part I. Chap. VIII.
S§ 5, 7.
2 Epist. 6, ad Patricium, in D'Aehery, Spicileg. vol. i. p. 376 ; Gieseler,
vol. ii. pp. 397-8. It is observable that he ascribes the transmutation of the
elements not to the direct act of the priest, but " Dei benedictione. . . ."
a phrase equally significant whether we understand the genitive sub-
jectively or objectively. Ratherius (who died in 971) was distinguished
for his efforts to reform the corrupt Italian clergy.
3 See Part I. Chap. XXIII. § 10, foil.
4 Corp. et Sang. Christi, in Gieseler, vol. ii. p. 398.
5 Helgoldus, Vita Roberti, ap. Gieseler, vol. ii. p. 398 ; but it is some-
what doubtful whether the censure was not rather for his use of the
Eucharist as an ordeal. Another writer distinctly ascribes to Leutheric
the origination of the Berengarian heresy: " Hujus tempore [i.e.
John XVII., 1003] Leuthericus Senon. Archiep. haeresis Berengarianae
primordia et semina sparsit." Vit. Johannis X I 11., Gieseler, I.e.
6 Epist. 1, ap. Gieseler, /. c.
7 Transfunditur, a remarkable word : neither transmutation, nor much
less transubstantiation.
314 THE EUCHARISTIC CONTROVERSY. Chap. XIX.
some way that body, which, being made incarnate in the Virgin's
womb, suffered the outrage of the cross — the memory of which the
bishop seems to present in the bread imparted by the presbyters —
is different from that which is presented in the way of mystery."
Such language might even seem to come down to the low view of
John Scotus Erigena, but for the distinct statement of the preceding
sentence; and, in the ensuing controversy, some of Fulbert's pupils
evidently believed that he would not have approved of the views of
Berengar.
§ 5. All this, however, suffices to show that the teaching of
Berengar was by no means a sudden outburst of new heresy, but the
revival of an unsettled controversy. It is remarkable both for the
part taken in it by Gregory VII., and for the occasion it gave for the
use of those dialectic subtilties which soon afterwards took a lasting
form in the scholastic theology.1 Berengarius or Berengar of
Tours (where he was born a.d. 1000), after studying under Fulbert
at Chartres, returned to his native city in 1031, and became
treasurer of the cathedral and master of its school, where he esta-
blished so high a character as a teacher and theologian, that the
Bishop of Angers2 made him archdeacon of that city, while still
holding his post at Tours. Our earliest information of his opinions
on the Eucharist is derived, not from his own writings, but from
the letters of remonstrance on the scandal caused by his teaching,
addressed to him by two of his old fellow-pupils under Fulbert,
namely, Adelman, schoolmaster of Liege, and Hugh, bishop of
Langres.3 As to the result, we only know it to have been so fruitless,
1 In the 18th century the controversy arquired a new interest through
Lessing's discovery, among the MSS. at Wolfenbiittel, of Berengar's
Treatise De Sacra Coena, which had been only known before through the
accounts of his opponents, and on which Lessing wrote his famous vindi-
cation of Berengar, Berengarius Ticron. od. Ankiindig. eines icichtige/i
Werkes destelhen, Braunschweig, 1770, 4to. Lessing's endeavour to prove
the identity of Berengar's doctrine with that of Luther, who had
vehemently condemned it as formerly understood, gave great offence.
The De Sacra Coena was first edited by A. F. and F. Th. Vischer, Berol.
1834. The knowledge of its contents had been previously derived chiefly
from Lanfranc's work against Berengar, De Eucharistix Sacramento contra
Berengarium in the Bibl. Pair. vol. xviii. p. 763, seq.. and in Dr. Giles's
edition of Lanfranc's works, Oxon, 1844. The personal form of address
in both works adds a zest to the controversy. The best account of it is in
Ebrard's Das Dogma u. Geschichte des hciligen Abcndmahl, Frankf., 1844-6
It appears from internal evidence that the work of Lanfranc was written
between 1063 and 1070, and that of Berengar in 1070, exactly seven
centuries before its rediscovery.
2 Either Eusebius Bruno or his predecessor, in 1040.
8 Adelman, de Ve<itate Co>p. et San/ D mini, ad Berengar. Epist., in
Bibl. Patr. xviii. 438, and better edited by C. A. Schmid from a Wolfen-
A.D. 1049. LANFRANC AND BERENGAR. 315
that we find Berengar in his turn remonstrating with no less a
person than Lanfranc, then abbot of Bee,1 on a report brought
to him by a certain ingelran, that Lan franc had disapproved, and
even held as heretical, the opinions of Joannes Scotus (meaning
Ratramn)2 on the Sacrament of the altar, in which he differed
from Paschasius, whose views Lanfranc had adopted. This hasty
opinion, adds Berengar, was unworthy of his high ability, and
betrayed an imperfect study of Holy Scripture, from which he
challenges Lanfranc to defend his view. Distinctly adopting the
opinions of John Scotus (i.e. Ratramn) on the Eucharist as his
own, Berengar tells Lanfranc that, if he deemed John a heretic, he
must make heretics of Ambrose, Jerome, and Augustine, not to
speak of others (a.d. 1049).
§ 6. Even if Lessing goes too far in praising this letter as " friendly,
modest, and flattering," it scarcely deserved the hostile reception
which appears to have been aggravated by an accident.8 When
Berengar's messenger arrived at Bee, Lanfranc had left for Rome,
and the letter was opened by certain clerks, whose pious zeal was
so inflamed at the scent of heresy, that, instead of simply for-
warding the letter, they showed it to others, and talked about the
opinions expressed in it to many more. The result was — to use
Lanfranc's own words — " that no worse suspicion was raised against
you than against me, to whom you directed such a letter : " —
biiltel MS., Bruns. 1770; Hugonis Ep. Lingon. Lib. de Corp. et Sang.
Domini, in D'Acheiy, Opp. LnnfraiiC. Append, p. 68, seq., Bibl. Pair.
xviii. 417. The date of Hugo's work must have been before 1049, when
he was deposed by the Council of Rheims for simony ; that of Adelman
was probably about 1047-8. He afterwards became Bishop of Brixen. The
letter appears to have been answered, after some time, by Berengar in a
Porgatoria Episto'a, of which we have only fragments; ap. Schmid, op. ct.
p. 34, se'j. ; "Gieseler, ii. 399. The rumour which had reached Liege, as
Hugo tells Berengar, was that he denied the "veium corpus Chri$tin in
the Eucharist, and argued that it was only present in " a sort of figure
and similitude."
1 See above, Chap. III. § 14. Guitmund, the pupil of Lanfranc, and
one of Berengar's most vehement opponents, accuses him, in very coarse
terms, of being moved by jealousy of Lanfranc's rising fame as a teacher.
De Corp. et Sang. Christi, ap. Bibl. Pair. xvii. 441 ; Robertson, ii. 655.
2 Respecting the common error, by which the work of Ratramn was
attributed to Joannes Scotus, see Robertson, ii. 306. Gieseler even
supposes that Scotus did not write a book on the Eucharist.
3 The circumstances are related by Lanfranc (de Enchar. c. 4) :
"Tempore S. Leonis [IX.] P. delata est It wests tua ad apostolicam
sedem," &c. It is supposed that Lanfranc departed for Rome in the suite
of Leo IX. after the Council of Rheims ; but a biographer (Milo Crispinus,
Vit. Lanfr. c. 3) says he w ent to Rome on account of a clerk named
Berengar, who dogmatized on the sacrament of the altar otherwise than
as the Church holds. See Lessing, xii. 230 (Robertson, vol. ii. pp. 655-56).
316 THE EUCHARISTIC CONTROVERSY. Chap. XIX.
a sign, it may be observed in passing, both of the frankness of the
letter and of the unsettled state of opinion on the question.
When the letter at last reached Home, it was read before a synod
presided over by Leo IX. ; and the sentence of condemnation was at
once promulgated against Berengar (1050). The Pope then called on
Lanfranc to clear himself of the stain brought upon him by rumour ;
to state his belief, and to prove it rather by sacred authorities
than by arguments — (was this a rebuke from the simple-minded
Bruno to the germs of the scholastic spirit?) "Therefore" — he
says — " I rose up; what I thought, I said; what I said, I proved ;
what I proved pleased all, displeased none." Berengar was sum-
moned to a synod at Vercelli, in September ; where the question was
raised as to the supreme jurisdiction of the Eoman see. He says
that, according to the ecclesiastical laws, by which no one was com-
pelled to go for trial out of his own province, his fellow-churchmen
and his friends dissuaded him ; but from respect to the Pope, he
applied for a safe-conduct to the King of France (Henry I.) as his
ecclesiastical superior;1 but the King — we are not told on what
ground — handed Berengar over to the custody of a person who
stripped him of all his property.2 Though the Pope was informed
of this, the accused was again condemned at Vercelli in his absence.
Lanfranc indeed states that two clerics appeared there as his
envoys, and, though wishing to defend him, " in primo statim aditu
defecerunt et capti sunt." According to Berengar's comment on
this somewhat obscure phrase, so far from any explanation being
made to the synod of his opinions (on which indeed his own mind
was not made up)3 one of the two clerks was sent, not by him, but
by the clergy of Tours to move the Pope to compassion for his state ;
the other was a Normau ecclesiastic, and the part they took was spon-
taneous. The one, on hearing a member of the Council declare
Berengar a heretic, was provoked to exclaim, "Thou liest!" The
1 That is as Abbot of St. Martin's, of which the cathedral of Tours
was the conventual church. See Gieseler, ii. 400 ; Robertson, ii. 657.
2 Respecting the doubtful accounts of an intended synod at Paris, to
condemn Berengar and his patron Bruno, bishop of Angers, which Henry I.
was persuaded to give up, and of Berengar's condemnation by a Norman
synod at Brionne, in 1051, see Gieseler, vol. ii. p. 400, Robertson, vol. ii.
pp. 657-8.
3 The passage is doubly interesting as the frank utterance of an
enquiring mind, confirmed in its convictions by persecution, and for that
appeal which Berengar constantly made to the Scriptures : — " Quod sen-
tentiam meam scribis Vercellis in concessit illo expositam, dico de rei
veritate et testimonio conscientia; mese, nullum eo tempore sentential!)
mean) exposuisse, quod nee mihi eo tempore tanta perspicuitate const ibat,
quod nondum tanta pro vet if ate eu tempore perpessus, nondum tarn dilijenti
in Scriptnris consideratione sategeram."
A.D. 1054. HILDEBRAND'S SYNOD AT TOURS. 317
Norman, whose name was Stephen, when he heard the book of Scotus
condemned at the bidding of Lanfranc, was moved by zeal to say that
any book of St. Augustine might be condemned by the like incon-
siderate haste. Whereupon the Pope ordered both into custody ; not,
as he himself afterwards explained, with the intention of doing them
any harm, but to protect them from the probable violence of the mob,
— a remarkable testimony to the popular fanaticism for the myste-
rious doctrine, which was again displayed at the council of Poitiers,
in 1075, when Berengar narrowly escaped being killed in a riot.1
§ 7. On the other hand, the fact that powerful friends2 adhered to
Bruno, goes far to confirm his assertion of a general sympathy with
his opinions among the more intelligent. To these friends was
added no less a person than Hildebrand, who, as papal legate, held
a numerous council of bishops at Tours (1054), at which for the
first time Berengar had the opportunity of making his defence.
Lanfranc indeed says that, instead of defending himself, he in
presence of all confessed the common faith of the Church, which he
swore to hold thenceforth, as he did aft/ r wards at Rome.3 This
Berengar indignantly denies, and appeals for the truth of his own
account to Hildebrand, whom (he says) he satisfied by arguments
which any one who pleases may learn (setting himself aside) from
Prophet, Apostle, and Evangelist, and from the authentic* writings
of Ambrose, Augustine, and Gregory. Hildebrand persuaded him to
go to Rome, to plead his own cause with Leo ; and meanwhile the
assembled bishops professed themselves satisfied with Berengar's
confession, which he swore to hold from the heart : — " The bread
and wine of the altar after consecration are the body and blood of
Christ:" — a formula in which the mode was left as open as before,
and not a word was said of any change of substance, or even of a
" presence," corporeal or spiritual.5
1 Chron. S. Maxentii or Malleacense, ap. Gieseler, ii. 408.
2 For some of these, besides Bruno, bishop of Angers, see Gieseler,
vol. ii. p. 402, n. 11. We are not told how Berengar obtained his release
from custody.
3 On this Canon Robertson, who certainly shows no partiality for
Berengar, observes (vol. ii. p. 659) : " The enemies of Berengar state that,
being unable to defend his heresy, he recanted it at Tours, and afterwards
resumed the profession of it. But this is a misrepresentation, founded on
their misconception of what his doctrine really was. . . . Lessing (120)
shows that Orderic Vitalis is wrong in supposing Lanfranc to have been
at the Council of Tours."
4 Here is an indication that certain works of the Fathers, which were
cited as authorities, were already regarded by some as spurious.
5 Except for the words "after consecration," the formula simply
embodies our Lord's words of institution (Matt. xxvi. 26; Mark xiv. 22;
Luke xxii. 19; 1 Cor. xi. 23-25); nor are the words "after consecration"
II— Q
318 THE EUCHARISTIC CONTROVERSY. Chap. XIX.
Very different was the confession which was dictated by Cardinal
Humbert and imposed on Berengar five years later by a council at
Rome, whither he seems to have gone in reliance on the support
of Hildebrand,1 who had virtually nominated Pope Nicolas II.
(1C59). But the violence of his opponents carried all before them ;
they refused to hear a word from him about "spiritual refreshment
from the body of Christ ;" and they were deaf to his request, that
they would either listen to him with Christian mildness and
fatherly attention, or, if not to him, that they would choose persons
fit to search the Scriptures at leisure and with care. Berengar
confesses his weakness in having yielded through fear of death, but
represents his acquiescence as entirely passive. He was made to
light a fire and cast his writings into it, while Cardinal Humbert
wrote the confession, which he accepted but denies that he signed :
" I, Berengarius, anathematize every heresy, especially that for
which I have hitherto been brought into ill repute, &c. I agree
with the Holy Roman Church, namely, that the bread and wine,
which are placed on the altar, are after consecration not only a
Sacrament, but also the true body and blood of our Lord Jesus
Christ, and that sensibly (senstmliter), not only as a Sacrament but
in reality (yeritate), they are handled by the hands of the priests,
broken and ground by the teeth of the faithful ! "
§ 8. There are three types among men who have been called to
suffer for what they believed to be truth : those who unite constancy
to their opinions with the courage of the martyr or confessor ; those
who prove themselves, in the hour of trial, destitute of both; and
those whom fear impels to the temporary denial of the convictions
to which they are still constant in heart, like Galileo muttering as
he rose from his knees: "And yet it does move." To this third
class — whom the world is apt to judge more harshly for their
cowardly compromise than the second for their cowardly apostacy —
Berengar belonged through his whole career. He no sooner re-
turned to Tours than he began again to teach his old opinions ; to
counteract which Lanfranc published the famous work,2 in which
a real exception to the parallel, for it was " when he had blessed it "
or "given thanks" that Christ said "This is my body," "This is my
blood": — in whit sense, and what was the force of the consecration — still
remained to be decided.
1 Whether Lanfranc himself was at the council is doubtful : it seems
more probable that he was not. (See Robertson, vol. ii. p. 660.)
2 The De Corpore et Sanguine Domini, already often cited. As above
stated, the date of this work is somewhere between 1063 and 1070, the
year in which Lanfranc's removal from the Abbey of Bee to the primacy
of England appears to have withdrawn him from the active prosecution of
the controversy with Berengar.
A.D. 1073 GUITMUND ON THE BERENGARIANS. 319
he gave his version of the controversy up to this time, and to
which Berengar replied in the apologetic treatise, only discovered
in its integrity a century ago.1 It is significant of the open state
of the question, that through the long pontificate of Alexander II.
(1061-1073) no attempt was made to put down Berengar by the
authority of Rome ; and to the Pope's friendly remonstrances he
replied that he was resolved to adhere to his opinions.
§ 9. About the time of Hildebrand's elevation to the Papacy as
Gregory VII. (1073), a new disputant took the field against Berengar
with still greater violence than Lanfranc. The work of this Guit-
mund2 is of special interest for his statement of the different shades
of opinion among those who followed the views of Berengar. He
says that, while all the Berengarians — (an admission, by the wTay,
of their number)— agreed that the bread and wine were not changed
in substance (essentialiter), they differ much in this : — that some
say there is in those sacraments nothing at all of the body and
blood of the Lord, but that they are only shadows and figures ;
while others, yielding to the right views of the Church, say that
the body and blood of the Lord are contained there in truth, but in
a hidden manner, and so that they may be taken, — that they are,
so to speak, impanated : 3 and this, they say, is the more subtile
opinion of Berengar himself. Others (he adds) — these not Beren-
garians, but very sharply opposed to Berengar, though somewhat
influenced by his arguments and certain words of the Lord — used
formerly to think that the bread and wine are in part changed, and
in part remain : while others hold that the bread and wine are
indeed wholly changed, but, when the unworthy come to communi-
cate, the flesh and blood of the Lord return again to bread and
wine.
This enumeration of various opinions throws a flood of light on
the whole state of the controversy at this critical epoch before the
1 De Sacra Cani, adv. Lanfmncum liber posterior. The contents of his
former work (the liber" prior) against Lanfranc are only known through
the fragments quoted by Lanfranc and other opponents of Berengar.
2 De Veritite Corporis et Sanguinis Christi in Eucharistia, in the form of
a Dialogue ; Bibl. Patrum, xviii. 440-468. " The date varies from 1073
and 1077. Guitmund (who was a Norman monk) had refused an English
bishopric offered to him by the Conqueror. He was afterwards nominated
to the archbishopric of Rouen, but his enemies objected that he was the
son of a priest. He then obtained his abbot's leave to go into Italy,
where Gregory made him a cardinal, and he was consecrated Archbishop
of Aversa by Urban II. (Orderic. Vital, iv. 13 ; Anselm, Epist. i. 16 ;
Hist. Litt. viii. 552, ?eq<].)" — Robertson, vol. ii. pp. 662-3.
3 fmpanari, i.e. "embodied in the bread," if we may venture at all to
translate the word, formed from the analogy of incarnari, to express an
idea of the Real Presence short of Transubstantiation.
320 THE EUCHARISTIC CONTROVERSY. Chap. XIX.
definition of the Eucharistic doctrine by the Roman Church. It is a
complete misapprehension to regard Berengar as a heretic rising up
— whether wantonly or conscientiously — to oppose an orthodox doc-
trine of the Catholic Church. In the older stage of the controversy
the real innovator was Paschasius Radbert, whom Lanfranc and his
party owned as their master. It may be difficult to determine
whether the responsibility of its revival rests on Berengar or
Lanfranc; but there is no doubt as to the real character of the
struggle : it was an attempt for the first time to establish, in the
form advocated by Paschasius and his followers, a doctrine on
which the Church had not yet pronounced a decision. That doc-
trine seems to have now obtained the majority of adherents,
especially among the Noman clergy, the monks, and the common
people. But, when Lanfranc claims it to be the doctrine of the
Church, Berengar protests against his " so often giving the name of
Church to a multitude of foolish persons ; " and adds : " when you
say that all hold this faith, you speak against your conscience,
which cannot but tell you — now that the question has been so
freely agitated — how numerous, nay almost unnumbered, are those
of every rank and dignity, who execrate your error, and that of
Paschasius, the monk of Corbey, about the sacrifice of the Church." l
§ 10. The language of this confident appeal may be exaggerated,
but it could not have been made without some strong grounds ; and
it seems clear that there was a powerful resistance of the more
thoughtful and spiritual minds against a current swollen by popular
fanaticism. The party of Lanfranc had the advantage of main-
taing a definite view of actual and tangible realities, against the
more subtile and vacillating attempts to clothe a mystery in
language which should express the whole teaching of Scripture2
and the Fathers. It is as needless as it would be perplexing, to
trace the subtilties and inevitable inconsistencies of such a tenta-
tive process : the spirit of Berengar's best adherents may be seen
in a letter addressed to him by his bishop, Bruno, of Angers : 3
" Leaving the turbid rivulets of disputations, we say it is necessary
to draw from the very fountain of truth, which is ' The Lord Jesus,
the day before He suffered, &c.' 4 That the bread, after the hal-
1 De Ccena, p. 27 ; ap. Gieseler, vol. ii. p. 407.
2 This is one very interesting feature of the controversy. We have
seen how constantly Berengar makes his appeal to Scripture ; but his
friend Paulinus (Joe. sup. cit.) remonstrates with him for " throwing the
deep sense (profunditatem) of the Scriptures before those to whom he
ought not, like pearls before swine."
3 Ap. Gieseler, vol. ii. p. 408.
4 He quotes 1 Cor. xi. 23, &c, by the sense rather than the exact
words.
A.D. 107 COUNCIL AT ROME. 32 J
lowing of the consecrating priest according to these words, is the
true body of Christ, and the wine in the same manner the true
blood, we believe and confess. But if any one asks in what way
(qualiter) this can take place, we answer him, not according to the
order of nature, but according to the omnipotence of God. And if
any one enquires of us what our Fathers or Doctors think of this
matter, we send him to their books, that he may read diligently
what he finds in them, and may choose for himself what .he thinks
agreeable to evangelic truth, with thankfulness and the desire of
brotherly concord." Wide as is the scope which this reference to
patristic authority leaves to the individual judgment, it is given
with a qualification still more remarkable for that age: — "More-
over for our own part — not contemning the writings of the Fathers,
but yet neither reading them with the same assurance (securitate) as
the Gospel, we abstain from (introducing) their opinions in the
discussion of so great a subject, lest we might improperly put
forward the opinions of the Fathers, either depraved by any
accident, or not well understood or thoroughly investigated by
ourselves."
§ 11. We could scarcely need a stronger. proof of the open state of
the question, than that such a Pope as Gregory VII. protected
Berengar, even if he did not agree with him. In fact, his imperialist
enemies charged him by implication with being a Berengarian heretic.
We have seen the part taken by Hildebrand, as Legate at Tours,
and how Berengar went to Kome in reliance on his friendship (1059).
In 1078 he was again in Rome as the guest of Gregory VII., who
took the opportunity, at an assembly of bishops on All Saints'
Day, of causing Berengar to swear to a confession of the Real
Presence in general terms ; not without a loud d;ssent (yociferatione
multa), to which the Pope replied that it sufficed to give babes
milk, not solid food, that Berengar was no heretic, that he took his
doctrine from the Scriptures, and not from his own fancy, and that
that " son of the Church," Peter Damiani, had not agreed with the
dicta of Lanfranc about the Sacrifice.1 The tumult was appeased,
1 Berengar. ap. Martene, Thes. Anecdot. xiv. 99, seq. ; Act. Cone. Rom
(Mansi, xix. 761); Gieseler, ii. 409. Peter Damiani, the great monastic
zealot and supporter of Hildebrand, had died a year before the latter
became Pope (1072). This account of Gregory's appeal to his authority
is given by Berengar ; but both parties claimed Damiani. His opinions,
as expressed in the Expositio Carionis Missx (by some disciple, probably
soon after his death) come much nearer to Transubstantiation ; and that
word is said to occur first in this Treatise (c. 7), which was first published
by Cardinal Mai, and reprinted in the Patrologia, cxlv. 879, seq. (See the
passages quoted by Gieseler, vol. ii. p. 407 ; among them, the comparison
of the daily consumption of Christ's flesh and blood to the widow of
Sarepta's barrel of meal and cruse of oil : 1 Kings xvii.)
322 THE ECJCHARISTIC CONTROVERSY. Chap. XIX.
bat the question was not decided. Gregory sought counsel, as was
his custom, from the Blessed Mar)', who revealed to a young monk
(prepared by prayer and fasting) that nothing ought to be thought
or held about the sacrifice of Christ, except what was contained in
authentic Scriptures (or writings).1 But the opposite party urged
the Pope to detain Berengar at Rome till the Lenten Synod, which
they knew their supporters would attend in force ; and accordingly,
at that assembly of 150 bishops and abbots, Berengar was required
to sign a confession declaring in strong terms the substantial conver-
sion of the bread and wine into the body and blood of Jesus Christ.
If the grounds on which he consented betray his own want of moral
strength, they are equally a satire on the binding power of such
defining formulas. While his conscience found the strange subter-
fuge, that, " substantially " {substantial iter) might mean " still re-
taining its own substance" (salva sua substantia), so that the con-
secrated bread is the body of Christ, not losing what it was, but
assuming wliat it was not, — he discovered that the authors of the
formula had written against themselves in ascribing the efficacy of
consecration to " the mystery of prayer " (per mysterium orationis).
The assembly insisted on his swearing to interpret the confession
thenceforth according to their sense, and not his own ; but even
here he found a loop-hole by replying, that he held what the Pope
had stated to him a few days before ; referring to the revelation
from the Blessed Mary. In the end, he signed the required con-
fession, he tells us, through fear of anathema and violence, because
God did not give him constancy ; and he was forbidden to teach
in future, except to reclaim those whom he had led astray. After
all this, Gregory sent him home, as an honoured guest, with his
legate Fulco, bearing a commendatory letter, which declared to all
the faithful in St. Peter, " that the Pope had anathematized all who
should presume to do any injury to Berengar, the son of the Roman
Church, or who should call him heretic." He forthwith revoked
his enforced confession ; and, still protected by Gregory, he spent the
rest of his life in quiet retirement on the island of St. Come, near
Tours, where he died in 1088. In spite of his perseverance in his
opinions to the last, his character is exalted by his contemporaries,
whose testimony is confirmed by the annual festival long observed
at his grave at Tours. On the strength of this reverence for his
memoiy, Romanists claimed him as a convert at last to Lanfranc's
arguments; and, before the discovery of his own work, he was
1 "Nisi quod haberent authenticae Scriptural' where the word
authenticse suggests that the scriptune are the writings of the Fathers, as
well as the Holy Scriptures, which would more probably have been
mentioned without the qualification.
Cent. XI. USE OF DIATICCELS. 323
attacked by Luther and vindicated by Bishop Cosin. " The recovery
of his Treatise, and of his other writings, has placed his doctrines in
a clearer light ; and it is now acknowledged by writers of the Roman
Church that, instead of supposing the Eucharist to be merely
figurative, he acknowledged in it a real spiritual change, while he
denied that doctrine of a material change, which has become dis-
tinctive of their communion."1
§ 12. But, besides this crisis in the development of the sacra-
mental doctrine, the Berengarian controversy has a special interest
on account of the novel intellectual weapons wielded on both sides.
It is perhaps the first theological dispute in which reason — (we are
compelled to use the word in the popular sense which mixes up the
free exercise of the faculty with the art of reasoning) was opposed
to that appeal to authority by which alone all controversies had
hitherto been decided. As will be more fully seen in a subsequent
chapter, we stand, in the middle of the eleventh century, on the
threshold of that new intellectual age, in which the method of
dialectics (the art of disputation according to the rules of logic) was
applied to theology and religious controversy. The movement had
begun in the great monastic schools ; and (apart from all imputa-
tions of personal jealousy) we must recognize in Lanfranc and
Berengar, not merely contending theologians, but the heads of the
rival schools of Bee and Tours.2 In the judgment of Gieseler,3 " the
first trial of the new science was in the dialectic dispute between
them concerning the Lord's Supper." Berengar's bitter opponent,
Guitmund, traces the origin of Berengar's views about the sacra-
ments to resentment at his signal defeat by Lanfranc in a minor
dialectic dispute, and at the growing success of the school at Bee
above his own.4 The new style of controversy was significantly
hinted at, when the Council at Rome (1050) called on Lanfranc to
prove his case " rather by sacred authorities than by arguments ; "
while Lanfranc himself charges Berengar with "leaving sacred
authorities, and taking refuge in dialectics," and apologizes for the
necessity of following him into that field with a proud consciousness
of his own dexterity in the art.5 Berengar replies, that he does not
1 Robertson, vol. ii. p. 665.
2 The fame of Lanfranc and Bee (supported by that of Anselm) has
eclipsed the intellectual reputation of Berengar, who is described as " in
grammatica et philosophia clarissimus," and perhaps also in physical
science, as it is added " et in negromantia peritissimus " (Chron. Turon. ap.
Bouquet, xii. 461-5). Even Guitmund, in violently disparaging Berengar,
has no higher praise to give Lanfranc than as a man of the greatest
learning equally with him. 3 Vol. ii. p. 396.
4 Guitmund, d<: Corp. e' Sung. Ckristi, in it.
5 De Eucharist, c. 7. This very interesting passage, which is too long
324 THE EUCHARISTIC CONTROVERSY. Chap. XIX.
neglect the sacred authorities,1 but "no one, except with blind
senselessness, will deny the evident proposition, that the use of
reason in the perception of truth is incomparably superior ; " and he
quotes the saying of Augustine (whose praise of the art had been
confessed by Lanfranc), that " Human authority is by no means to
be preferred to the reason of a purified soul, which attains to clear
truth." He boldly asserts that it is a mark of the largest heart
in all questions to resort to dialectics, for this is to resort to reason,
to abandon which is to renounce our own honour and our daily
renewal in the image of God.
§ 13. During the twelfth century, opinions more or less like those
of Berengar continued to be held by a respectable, if decreasing,
minority.2 Abelard distinctly speaks of the question — " whether
the bread which is seen be only a figure of the Lord's body, or be
also the real substance of the Lord's very flesh" — as being yet
undetermined.3 A more spiritual view even than that of Berengar
is expressed by St. Bernard,4 who defines a sacrament as a sacred sign
or sacred secret, and declares the nature of all the sacraments to be
such, that " God confers an invisible grace by some visible sign ; "
and of the Eucharist he says, " To this day the same flesh is given
us, but spiritually, not carnally." The more materialistic view,
however, not only gained ground among the vulgar, whose faith
was quickened by alleged miracles ; 5 but it steadily prevailed by
for quotation here, is given in Gieseler, vol. ii. pp. 405-6 ; as well as some
particular examples of the highly technical application of dialectic rules
to the sacramental controversy by Berengar, with Lanfranc's criticisms iu
reply.
1 These " sacred authorities " are evidently the Fathers, rather than
the Scriptures ; and so he speaks just after of " human authority.''
2 See the evidence cited by Gieseler, vol. iii. pp. 313, 314; especially
the statement by Alger of Liege (cir. 1130) of the different opinions then
held, the sacramental sign, impanation, and various degrees of mutation.
3 TheoL Christ, iv.
4 Sermo i. in Coena Domini, ap. Gieseler, vol. iii. p. 314. So wide is his
sense of the word, that he includes under sacraments the washing of feet,
with the reception of the Eucharist and Baptism. He illustrates what he
means by a s gn by the ring, which has in itself no signification, but is
given as a sign of investment with an inheritance, so that he who receives
the ring may say : "The ring has no value, but the inheritance which I
asked for."
5 Such are found already in the writings of Paschasius. As to these
miracles, such as the apparition of the flesh of Christ in its own form —
for example, that of a boy — or of bleeding flesh, or of a finger, or some
other member, Alexander Hales says that the apparition, when from the
Lord, is that of the Lord Himself ; adding, "I say from the Lord, because
apparitions of this kiwi sometimes take place by human and perhaps by
diabolical procuration ; " but he gives no test to distinguish the three
cases. Where money wanted for a church (as at Walkenried, in 1252)
A. D. 1215. TRANS INSTANTIATION DECREED. 325
the authority of the Schoolmen, who, in the emphatic words of
Dean Milman, " stripped off all the awfulness, and coldly discussed it
in its naked materialism." At length the Fourth Lateran Council,
under Innocent III. (T215), formally declared Transubstantiation
to be the doctrine of the one universal Church, out of which there
is no salvation : namely " that the body and blood of Christ — himself
both the priest and sacrifice — are truly contained in the sacrament
of the altar under the outward forms (speciebus) of bread and wine,
which have their substance changed (transubstantiates) into the
body and blood by the power of God ; and this sacrament no one
can accomplish, except the priest who has been duly ordained
according to the keys of the Church, which Jesus Christ himself
granted to the Apostles and their successors." But, even after this
decree, room was found for controversy respecting the manner of
the change and its consequences, till the doctrine was fixed in its
most positive and materialistic form by the authority of Thomas
Aquinas.1
§ 14. When the sanctity of the Sacrament was thus transferred
from the truth it symbolized to its material elements, some changes
naturally followed in the mode of celebration. The practice of
infant communion was gradually discontinued, and was at length
expressly forbidden by provincial Councils.2 The reverence due
more especially to the wine, as the very blood of Christ (for " the
blood is the life ") suggested special precautions against spilling it
or other profanations ;3 such as sucking it up through a tube or
was speedily obtained by such a miracle, he would perhaps have referred
it to "human procuration." See Gieseler, vol. iii. p. 315.
1 Respecting the various questions raised, the solutions given by
different schoolmen, and the last efforts of resistance, especially in the
University of Paris, see Gieseler, vol. iii. pp. 316 f., Robertson, vol. iii.
pp. 603-605. It would seem impossible to push the materialistic view
further than in the question whether, if an animal ate the consecrated
host, it would eat the Lord's body, which Thomas Aquinas boldly decided
in the affirmative, overruling the adverse opinions of Peter Lombard, Pope
Innocent III., and Bonaventura. Such an accident (said Thomas) no more
derogated from the dignity of Christ's body than its crucifixion by the
hands of sinners.
2 Concil. Burdegal. ann. 1235, and Bajocense, ann. 1306. An inter-
mediate step was taken by giving children unconsecrated wine, to avoid
profanation by spilling; but Hugo of St. Victor sensibly observed that it
was better to withhold it; and Odo of Paris (after 1196) forbad his
clergy to give even the unconsecrated hosts to children. — Gieseler, vol. iii.
p. 318. The change added another point of dispute to the controversy
between the Latin Church and the Greek, which retained the communion
of children.
3 For instance, through dipping the beard into the cup, or through the
inability of sick persons to swallow the wine.
II-Q2
326 THE EUCHARISTIC CONTROVERSY. Chap. XIX.
giving the bread dipped in the wine, instead of the cup. The
latter practice, which originated in the communion of the sick and
infants, was condemned by Urban II.1 and Paschal II.,2 expressly
on the ground of its inconsistency with our Lord's example in the
institution of the Last Supper ; " for we know (says the latter Pope)
that the Lord gave the bread by itself, and the wine by itself ;"
and the contrast with the later Roman practice is made the more
striking by the sole exception which the latter Pope allows, in the
case of " infants and the infirm, who cannot swallow the bread ;
for whom it is sufficient to communicate in the blood." In oppo-
sition to such high authority, some, like Ernulph, bishop of
Eochester (1120) maintained the right of the Church to vary the
mode of obeying the Lord's precept ; and defended the practice,
which held its ground in England, till it was forbidden by the
Council of London in 1175.
The next step in superstitious reverence for the wine as the
blood — the withdrawal of the cup from the laity — began in the
12th century; but only in some few churches. Though the
schoolmen for the most part still maintained that the communion
was imperfect, unless in both kinds,3 Anselm had laid down the
principle that the whole Christ is taken in either kind ; 4 and Thomas
Aquinas developed this view under the name of sacramental con-
comitancy. The laity were gradually accustomed to the new practice
by the administration of unconsecrated wine, sometimes with a
small portion of consecrated wine left at the bottom of the chalice.
Even to the 16th century communion in both kinds was still
practised in some monasteries.5
§ 15. The elevation of the host in the Eucharist, practised in the
Eastern Church from the 7th century, was adoped in the Western
during the 11th ; but, in both only as a symbol of the exaltation
of Christ. As a consequence of the establishment of the doctrine
of tiansubstantiation by the Lateran Council (1215), the practice
was converted into adoration, and, both at the celebration and
when the host was carried through the streets, all were ordered to
kneel before it.6 The external reverence for the presence of Christ
1 At the Council of Clermont, 1095.
2 Epist. 32, to the Abbot Pontius of Clugny (1110).
3 Alex. Hales, Sentent. lib. iv. qu. 53 ; Albertus Magnus, ap. Gieseler,
vol. iii. pp. 321-2.
4 " In utraque specie totum Christum sumi." — Epist. lib. iv. 107.
5 Gieseler, vol. iii. p. 324.
6 Like the doctrine itself, this practice was supported by miracles, such
as that persons who knelt in the mud in reverence to the host found that
their fine clothes were not injured. — Caesarius Heisterbach (cir. 1225),
de Miraiulis et Visionibus sui tempjris, lib. ix. c. 51.
A.D. 1311.
FEAST OF CORPUS CHRISTI.
327
in the Eucharist culminated in the festival in honour of the Tody
of Christ, that is, the consecrated host {Corpus Ohristi), which
began to be observed in the diocese of Liege about the middle of
the 13th century, and was decreed by Pope Urban IV. in 1264,
and finally established by a Bull of Clement V. in 1311.1 The
mystery which obscured the great commemorative rite of the
Church tended to defeat its first object by deterring from frequent
communion. " Although some councils endeavoured to enforce the
older number of three communions yearly, it was found that the
canon of the Lateran Council, which allowed of one yearly re-
ception as enough for Christian communion, became the rule.
Instead of personally communicating, people were taught to rely
on the efficacy of masses, which were performed by the priests for
money ; and from this great corruptions naturally followed.'" 2
1 Respecting the story of the origin of the festival from the visions
seen by Juliana, a nun of Liege, and by her communicated to the arch-
deacon James, afterwards Pope Urban IV., see Gieseler, vol. iii. p. 325,
Robertson, vol. iii. p. 607. 2 Robertson, /. c. vol. iii. p. 607.
Archbishop celebrating Mass "before the Table."
From an Ivory Diptych at Frank ort-on-the-Main, probably of the 9th century.
The Abbey of Clugny, in Burgundy.
BOOK IV.
THE MONASTIC ORDERS AND MENDICANT
FRIARS.
CHAPTER XX.
REFORMED AND NEW MONASTIC ORDERS.
§ 1. Corruption and Decay of the old Orders — Lay Usurpations — Spread
of the Monastic Spirit — Wealth and Dependents of the Monks — Lay
Brethren. § 2. Spirit of Independence — Alliance, especially of the
reformed orders, with the Papacy — Their privileges and exemptions —
Mitred and Cardinal Abbots. § 3. Chi/ny founded by Berno — Abbots
Odilo and Hugh — Spread and organization of the Cluniac Congregation
— Its support of Hildebrand. § 4. Eremite Societies — Nilus in Cala-
bria— Grotto Ferrata — Orders of Camaldoli, founded by Romuald, and
Vallomhrosa, by Gualbert. § 5. Opposition to monastic reform in
Germany — Archbishop Hanno — The Congregation of Hirschau — Culture
of learning and art. § 6. Stephen of Tigerno: his order of Grammont.
§ 7. The Carthusian order founded by Bruno— The Grande Chartreuse
and Charterhouse. § 8. The order of Fontevraud founded by Robert of
Cent. IX., X. MONASTIC CORRUPTIONS. 329
Arbrissel, chiefly for women — Order of Sempringham. § 9. Robert
of Champagne founds the Cistercian order at Citeaux — Abbots Alberic
and Stephen Harding — Rules of the order — " Daughter " societies —
St. Bernard — General Chapters — Spread of the order. § 10. Corrup-
tion of Cathedral Canons — Ivo, bishop of Chartres — The Canons Regular
of St. Augustine — Norbert, founder of the Prsemonstratensian Order, and
Archbishop of Magdeburg. § 11. Degeneracy of the New Orders— T
Papal exemptions, real and forged — Ambition of Abbots — Rivalry of
Monks and Canons — Relaxation of discipline and morality. § 12. Con-
tests between the Cluniacs and Cistercians — Peter the Venerable and
Bernard — Lateran decree of Innocent III. against new orders (1215).
§ 1. The forms of Ecclesiastical life, which we have been tracing,
were moulded by new intellectual and spiritual forces, which, in
their mingled co-operation and opposition, are among the most
remarkable in the history of the human mind. The development
of scholastic theology, and the rise of the Universities ; the growth
of monasticism, and the institution of new orders for the reforma-
tion and defence of the Church ; the spiritual opposition to the
corruptions of religion, and the claims of intellectual freedom,
which (not without the admixture of baser elements) gave origin
to sects then deemed heretical, but, in part at least, the precursors
of the Reformation ; — these three elements are so connected in their
action on each other, as to make their separate treatment no easy
task. In attempting to trace the great intellectual movement, we
are brought into contact with the efforts of the mendicant orders
for supremacy in the Universities, and the fact that the greatest of
the schoolmen belonged to those orders ; which, in their turn, are
to be traced, in great measure, to the demand for new champions
against abuses in the Church, and still more against the opposition
which those abuses provoked. The most convenient course is, to
start from the Monastic Orders.
Amidst the growing tide of corruption in the 9th and 10th
centuries, the monasteries suffered both from internal decay and
worldly oppression.1 They had grown rich enough to be made the
spoil of princes and nobles, who either conferred them on their
chaplains and clerical parasites, or even took possession of them,
and made their residence in the cloister, with a host of retainers, who
consumed its revenues, or sold them to the highest bidder. An ex-
press title was devised for laymen who held such estates : they were
called " Abbot-Counts." 2 But the very disorders of the times tended
1 Peter the Venerable, of Clugny, makes the striking remark, that it
was easier to found new religious societies than to reform the old. J'pitt.
i. 23, in Patrol, clxxxix.
2 Abba-comit's : see Palgrave, Hist, of the Normans, vol. i. p 184, foil.
330 THE MONASTIC ORDERS. Chap. XX.
to preserve the vitality of the monastic spirit : the young renounced
the world, in which they heard of so much evil, for a life of purity
and meditation ; and those who had experienced its troubles, or
were remorseful for their own part in the scene, sought a haven of
penitence and rest. More worldly motives were naturally mingled
with the spirit of devotion. The monks took pride in their sever-
ance from the secular clergy (a name itself implying a somewhat
invidious contrast), as an order of men peculiarly religious (ordo
and religiosi). A devout pride was felt in the traditions with
which most monasteries were associated, as preserving the memory
of a martyr, like Saint Alban, of a saintly founder, like Benedict
or Cuthhert, of a pious patron, like King Offa at 1 eterborough, or
a devout lady, like Etheldreda at Ely; of spots once famed for
heathen temples, now purged and sanctified for Christian use, or
memorable for some great victory, like Battle Abbey ; or the site of
a signal miracle or of more sentimental traditions.1 Supported at
first by the diligent labours of the brethren, and afterwards enriched
by the fortunes brought in by those who devoted their properties
with their lives,2 and by the gifts of kings and nobles from pious
generosity or penitential fear, they became the centre of a com-
munity, generally remote from civil society, but sometimes forming
a separate quarter .of a town.3 Besides the vassals who tilled the
The French bishops complained that Charles the Bald gave away religious
houses, from various motives of weakness or policy.
1 For example, the priory of the deux amoureux at Rouen.
2 " Such persons were called fratres oblati. The first example occurs at
Clugny, ann. 948 (Gieseler, vol. ii. p. 417). There is a letter of Leo IX.
(Epist. 66; Patrol, cxliii.) to the Italian bishops, complaining that monks
persuaded people to give everything to the monasteries. " The Pope orders
that any person wishing to turn monk, whether in life or on his death-
bed, shall give half of what he intends 'pro salute animae' to the church
to which he belongs." (Robertson, vol. ii. p. 782.) The monks not only
intercepted gifts which would otherwise have been made to the secular
clergy, but diverted to themselves large portions of the settled revenues
of the Church, by persuading laymen who had usurped them to make
restitution, not to the church which had been robbed, but to a monastery.
Even tithes and other ecclesiastical dues were often accepted, in violation
of the express rules of the orders, and in spite of the prohibitions of
Councils, as those of Westminster (1102), the 1st Lateran (1123), and
London (1125) (ibid.). Some persons obtained privileges of the monas-
teries as fratres conscripti or confratres, like Conrad I., and Giesela, wife
of Conrad II., at St. Gall, and Henry II. at Clugny. Another mode of
participating in the spiritual benefits of the system was by putting on
the monastic habit in dangerous sickness, too often with the result cele-
brated in a well-known rhyme. — Gieseler, vol. ii. p. 417.
3 The mark of religious profession by a peculiar dress was (at least in
most cases) not an original distinction, but arose from the continued use
of what was at first the common dress, after it had become obsolete in
Cent. XL THEIR ALLIANCE WITH THE PAPACY. 331
conventual lands or served the monastery in various lorms of traffic,
the ancient rule of common labour was broken, by devolving what
we now call menial offices and the management of secular business
on lay brethren {conversi).1
§ 2. The spirit of independence, which was beginning to stir in
the towns, had its counterpart in the monastic societies which, thus
complete in themselves and their own resources, elected their own
abbots; and these aspired to independence of episcopal control,
by means of royal charters, and still more of papal privileges.2
For this desire for independence cooperated with the natural dis-
position of devotees to carry Catholic principles to an extreme, and
to exalt the unity of the Church in its chief Bishop, in making the
monks the chief and constant supporters of the authority of the
Pope. This was especially the case from the time of the revival
of the monastic spirit in the 11th century, which gave birth to
reformed and powerful orders, among which reforming and am-
bitious Popes, as we have seen in the history of Hildebrand3 had
their chief supporters. The monks "were strictly bound to the
Papacy by ties of mutual interest, and could always reckon on the
Pope as their patron in disputes with bishops and other ecclesias-
tical authorities. A large proportion of the papal rescripts during
this time consists of privileges granted to monasteries. Many were
absolutely exempted from the jurisdiction of bishops; yet such
exemptions were less frequently bestowed, as the monastic com-
munities became better able to defend themselves against oppres-
sion. . . . Among other privileges granted to monasteries were
ordinary civil society ; and such, indeed, is the origin of clerical and
other professional costumes in all ages. (See the lively illustrations of
this fact in Dean Stanley's Christian Imtituti'-ns.) But certain orders
were distinguished by the colours of their hoods or whole dress, which
have given them their popular names, such as H kite Friars for the
Carmelites, Grey Friars for the Franciscans, Black Friars for the
Dominicans.
1 These are said to have been first allowed by Guelbert, at Yallombrosa,
in order that the monks might be wholly devoted to spiritual concerns.
At Hirschau (see § 5) and elsewhere they were distinguished as fratrcs
barbati, the monks not being permitted to wear beards. Martene, how-
ever, carries back the institution of lay brethren to the 5th century, at
Lerins.
2 We have already seen that, amidst the prevalent ignorance and
corruption of the parish priests, the ministrations of the monks were
preferred by the people ; their intrusion on pastoral functions was put
down by the prohibition of councils, e.g. the 1st Lateran, 1123. Robert-
son, vol. ii. p. 783.
3 See Chap. II. The powerful tendency of the movement for the celibacy
of the clergy to advance the power of the monks had also been seen in
the reforming efforts of Dunstan in the 10th centurv.
332 THE CLUNIAC CONGREGATION. Chap. XX.
exemption from the payment of tithes and from the jurisdiction of
legates ; exemption from excommunication, except by the Pope
alone, and from any interdict which might be laid on the country
in which the monastery was situated ; permission that the abbots
should wear the episcopal ring, gloves, and sandals,1 and should not
be bound to attend any councils except those summoned by the
Pope himself. The Abbots of Clugny and Vendome were, by virtue
of their office, cardinals of the Roman Church." 2
§ 3. The reformation, instituted by Benedict of Aniane at the be-
ginning of the 9th century,3 had needed a renewal at the beginning
of the 10th, when the reformed Benedictine Order of Clugny was
founded, in 912, by Berno, previously Abbot of Beaume and Gigni,
on the invitation of William, duke of Auvergne or Upper Aquitaine,
and its strict rules were framed by his successor, Odo (927-951).4
The close relation of the revised monastic system to Rome is seen
in the fact that this Cluniac congregation ('monaster ium Cluniacum)
was placed from the first under the direct authority of the Pope.
Its reputation was so maintained and advanced by a succession oi
abbots, among whom Odilo (994-1048) has been called " the arch-
angel of the monks," 6 that most of the French cloisters either
embraced the Cluniac rule of their own free choice, or were com-
pelled by their princes and protectors to accept it. The organiza-
tion of this great " Congregation of Clugny " was effected by the
sixth abbot, Hugh, who succeeded Odilo at the age of 25, and
1 The earliest certain case of one of the "mitred abbots" (Abbates
mitrati s. i'ifulat>) is that of the abbot of S. Maxim in at Treves, who
received the mitre from Gregory VII. Gieseler, vol. iii. p. 220.
2 Robertson, ii. 782-4. " The monks of Monfre Cassino, the ' head and
mother of all monasteries,' claimed liberties even against the Papacy
itself," as in a case where an abbot, Seniorectus, elected during the pon-
tificate of Honorius II., refused to make a profession of fidelity to the
Pope, and, on being asked why he should scruple to comply with a form
to which all archbishops and bishops submitted, the monks replied that
it had never been required of their abbots — that bishops had often fallen
into heresy and schism, but Monte Cassino had always been pure. Hono-
rius II. gave way; but when Reginald, the successor of Seniorectus, had
received benediction from the Antipope Anacletus, the plea for exemption
could no longer be plausibly pretended, and, notwithstanding the vehe-
ment opposition of the monks, Innocent II. afterwards insisted on an oath
of obedience as a condition of their reconciliation to the Roman church.
See what is there added about the extensive use of forged grants in
support of the pretensions of monastic bodies.
3 See Part I. Chap. XXII. § 2.
4 Among the most remarkable of the rules are the long periods of strict
silence observed in the church, the dormitory, the refectory, and even the
kitchen ; so that a complete code of signals was framed for the intercourse
of the brethren. (These are described in c. iv. of the rules as written out
by Ulrich.) 5 By Fulbert of Chartres ; ap. Bouquet, x. 426.
Cent. XI. EREMITES.— ORDER OF CAMALDOLI. 333
governed the society for sixty years (1049-1109) ; exercising also a
vast influence in the affairs of the whole Latin Church. By
the middle of the 12th century, the order numbered about 2000
cloisters, chiefly in France, forming one great congregation under
the Abbot of Clugny, who was elected by the monks, while he
appointed the friars of the several monasteries. The legislation
and oversight of all were conducted by a general chapter held every
year at Clugny. It was this vast organization that gave the chief
impulse to the reforms of Hildebrand, who was, himself, as we have
seen, a monk of Clugny.1 Of the disorders and discords which set
in under Pontius, the unworthy successor of Hugh, we have more
to say presently.
§ 4. The monastic establishments of this age were chiefly of the
eremite type, which had flourished in the East from the time of
St. Anthony, whose fame was, as we have seen,2 one chief source of
monasticism in the West. One famous establishment, indeed, was
founded by a Greek hermit, Nilus the younger,3 who emulated the
sanctity and longevity of Anthony, whose life he had read as a boy,
and, at the age of nearly ninety, came forth from his retreat in
Calabria to intercede with Otho III. for the Antipope John (991).4
After his death on the slope of the Latin Mount, his disciples
founded over his grave the cloister of Grotto Ferrata, where the
Greek rule of St. Basil flourished, and Greek learning was culti-
vated on the Papal territory.
Early in the 11th century, two famous eremite communities were
founded in the recesses of the Apennines. That of CamaJdoli5
1 See Chap. I. p. 6. The rites and customs of Clugny were first com-
mitted to writing in the 11th century by the Cluniac monk Bernhard
(Ordo Cluniacensis per Bernhardum, lib. ii., in Herrgott's Vetus Disci) Una
JMonasterica, Paris, 1726, p. 133) ; and in 1070 by the monk Ulrich for
William of Hirschau (Anti</uiores Consuetudines Cluniac. Monast. lib. iii.,
in D'Achery, Spicileg. i. 641).
2 Part I. Chap. XII. § 18. The words hermit and anchoret are used with
some distinction, in accordance with the meaning of the Greek words.
The hermit (ipT)/jLiT7]s) went forth into the desert (eprj^ia, i.e. any unin-
habited place), either alone or with chosen companions, like Basil and
Gregory, or gathered them about him, like Benedict, and still held com-
munion with men and sought to benefit them ; but the anchoret (ava
X(0pyT7)s, from dvax(opea>) retired into complete solitude. The monks
who lived in larger communities were called cexnobites (from koiv6s fiios,
" common life ").
3 In contradistinction to Nilus, the pupil of Chrysostom, who founded
the famous monastery on .Mount Sinai in the 4th century; ibid. p. 306.
* Ibid. Chap XXIII.
5 Campus Maldoli, Camaldulum, near Arezzo. The life of Romuald was
written by Peter Damiani, 0pp. ii. 205, ed. Cajetaui ; Mabillon, Act. SS.
Saec. VI. pars i. p. 247.
334 ORDER OF VALLOMBROSA. Chap. XX.
owed its origin to Romuald, of the ducal house of Ravenna, who,
at the age of 20, was reclaimed from a dissolute life by horror at
seeing his father, Sergius, slay a kinsman in a dispute about some
property. Retiring into the monastery of St. Apollinaris for a forty
days' penance, he was led by visions to embrace the monastic life.
After three years he left the monastery, to place himself under the
tutorship of a hermit named Marinus, whose severities were imi-
tated by Romuald on the person of his own father, to prevent his
abandoning the monastic life, which Sergius also had embraced.1
Romuald spent many years in contests with the monks in various
places, who resisted his violent means of reformation. The mar-
tyrdom of his friend Bruno, in Prussia, moved his emulation to
undertake a mission to Hungary; but as often as he set out, a
severe sickness warned him that this was not to be his work. He
had passed his 110th year when he fixed his final retreat at Camal-
doli, where he built an oratory and five cells (about 1018) ; and
here he died, at the age of 1-0, a.d. 1027.2 The severity of
Romuald's rules was mitigated by Rudolf, general of the Camal-
dolese from 1082 ; and he also added an establishment of coenobites,
who degenerated greatly from the original strictness. Other affiliated
monasteries sprang up, though in no considerable number, and the
Order has continued to the present day.
An event not unlike the conversion of Romuald led John
Gualbert, a noble Florentine, to forsake the world for the Convent of
St. Miniato, near Florence, in spite of his father's reproaches and
threats.3 Ten years later he declined the abbacy offered by the
monks in admiration of his ascetic piety ; and, after staying for
some time at Camaldoli, he retired to found an eremite cloister on
the like model (1039)
" In Vallombrosa,4 where the Etrurian shades
High overarched, embower." — (Milton).
" The rigour of the system was extreme ; novices were obliged
to undergo a year of severe probation, during which they were
subjected to degrading employments, such as the keeping of swine,
and daily cleaning out the pigsty with their bare hands ; and
Gualbert carried his hatred of luxury so far as to condemn the
1 For the strange but amusing details given by Damiani, see Robertson,
vol. ii. pp. 524, 525.
2 From a vision of the angels on Jacob's ladder, Romuald adopted a
white dress for his monks, that of the Benedictines being black.
3 For the details, see the Lives of (iualhert, by Atto (general of Vallom-
brosa, ob. 1153), in Mabillon, Acta SS. Sa?c. VI. pars ii. pra?f. p. xxxiv. ;
and by Andreas, Patrolog. cxlvi. ; and Robertson, vol. ii. p. 526.
* YalUs umbrosa, " the shady valley," not far from Florence.
Ceht. X., XI. MONASTIC REFORM IN GERMANY. 335
splendour of monastic buildings."1 After reforming many monas-
teries, it was only in obedience to the Pope, Alexander II., that he
became general of the order he had founded. He died in 1093.
§ 5. The more independent spirit, and the general social order,
which prevailed in Germany, opposed a much stronger resistance
to monastic reform than in France and Italy. The feelings of the
monks are expressed by one of themselves, Widikund of Corvey
(about 960).2 He naively complains of the grievous persecution
raised against the monks by certain dignitaries, who thought it
better that the monasteries should contain a few distinguished by
their lives (claims vita), than many careless ones ; the result beino-
that many, conscious of their own infirmity, put oft' the frock, left
the monasteries, and shunned the heavy burthen of the priest-
hood (as if he held it better to be a bad priest or a monk than a
layman of any sort). The reformers, in his judgment, appealed to
have forgotten the example of the householder in the parable,3
who forbad his servants to gather up the tares ; and he adds that
some imputed to the Archbishop of Main/ the corrupt motive of
wishing to disgrace the venerable Abbot Hadumar, who was faithful
to the King.4 But besides the interference of bishops, several cases
are on record5 of reforming abbots being resisted by their own
monks, who beat or blinded them, and plotted against their lives,
even by mixing poison with the Eucharist. Other monks and
canons forsook the convents, and went about spreading disorder
through districts and kingdoms.6
Still the reformation made progress, supported by Hanno, arch-
bishop of Cologne,7 whose example was generally followed by the
prelates on the left bank of the Rhine. The favour which the
movement found with the German princes and people is attested
by an old Benedictine, Lambert,8 in the querulous tone of the anti-
1 Andreas, 17 ; Atto, 40 ; Robertson, vol. ii. p. 527. See also the
account of the impression made by Gualbert's anger and tenderness.
2 Widikund, de Bebus Gestis Saxon, ii. 37 ; ap. Gieseler, ii. 415. The
time referred to is about that of the organization of the Cluniac congre-
gation by Odo. 3 Matth. xiii. 24-33.
4 Namely, Otho I. The then state of German politics gives colour to
the accusation. 5 See Gieseler, vol. ii. p. 415.
6 Lambert (see next note) says that, when the reformation got footing
in the convents, as many as thirty, forty, or fifty monks would leave at
once rather than submit to the severer rule of life.
7 In 1068 Hanno reformed the monastery of Siegburg, which he had
founded, and others besides. — Lambertus, ad ann. 1075 ; ap. Pertz, vii.
238. Lambert had been for a long time in the monasteries of Siegburg
and Saalfeld, for the purpose of learning the new discipline ; and he came
to a decided conclusion in favour of the old, if faithfully carried out, with
a zeal equal to the new. 8 Ad ann. 1071, p. i88.
336 CONGREGATION OF HIRSCHAU. Chap. XX.
reformer in every age. The popular mind, always eager for novelty
and astonished at the unknown, he says, held us whom they knew
by experience <>f no account, and supposed the reformers to be not
men but angels, not flesh but spirit ; and he adds that this opinion
sank deeper and more firmly into the minds of the princes than
of private persons. The chief fruit of this reformation was
the establishment of the Congregation of Hirschau1 (1069) by
William, abbot of the old Benedictine monastery there, on the
model of that of Clugny, the rules of which were written down for
William by the Cluniac monk ririch.2 At Hirschau itself he raised
the number of the monks from 15 to 150, and reformed no less
than 100 monasteries, besides founding new ones. He died in
1091. " The virtues of William were not limited to devotion,
purity of life, and rigour of discipline ; he is celebrated for his
gentleness to all men, for his charity to the poor, for the largeness
of his hospitality, for his cheerful and kindly behaviour, for his
encouragement of arts and learning. He provided carefully for the
transcription of the Bible and other useful books, and, instead of
locking them up in the library of his abbey, endeavoured to circu-
late them by presenting copies to the members of other religious
houses. The sciences included in the Quadrivium, especially
music and mathematics, were sedulously cultivated at Hirschau,
and under William the monks were distinguished for their skill in
all that relates to the ornament of churches — in building, sculpture,
painting, carving of wood, and working in metals." 3
§ 6. The supremacy of Hildebrand, who was himself a Cluniac
monk and relied on the monks to support his reforms, gave a fresh
impulse to the formation of monastic societies. In the first year of
his pontificate (1074), Gregory VII. gave his sanction and blessing
to the foundation of a new society by Stephen, son of the Count of
Tigerno or Thiers, in Auvergne, who had embraced the monastic
1 Congregatio Hirsaugiensis, at Hirschau, in the Black Forest, where the
monastery lasted 500 years ; and the elm, which broke through the con-
vent roof, still puts forth leaves every spring.
2 See above, p. 333, note *. S. Wilhelmi Constitutiones Hirsaugirnses ;
in Herrgott's Veins Disciplina Momstica, Paris, 1726, pp. 375 seq.
Respecting the life of William, see Bernoldi, Chron. ad ann. 1091, ap.
Pertz, vii. 451; Jo. Tuthemii (oh. 1516) Annates ILrsaugienses.
3 Robertson, vol. ii. pp. 527. 528. One of William's rules deserves
especial praise, and its general adoption by the transcribers of MSS.
would have earned the gratitude of critics. Over all the transcribers,
amongst whom the twelve best writers worked on the Scriptures and the
books of the Fathers, was set " one monk, most learned in every kind of
knowledge, whose duty was to appoint to each some good work for tran-
scription, and to emend the faults of the more careless writers.'7 (Annal.
Hirsauj. i. 227 ; ap. Gieseler, vol. ii. p. 416.)
A.D. 1074. ORDER OF GRAMMONT. 337
life as a boy, in emulation of the hermits of Calabria.1 He went
alone into a rocky wood near Limoges, built a hut of branches, and
by the token of a ring — the only remnant of his property — devoted
himself to the Holy Trinity and the Virgin Mother. His bed was
of boards sunk in the earth, like a grave, without even straw ; his
prayers were so frequent and fervent, that he sometimes forgot food
and sleep for days together. After a year, Stephen was joined by
two companions, and soon afterwards by more, over whom he ruled
as " corrector," humbly refusing the title of abbot ; and he exempted
them from much of his own ascetic discipline. " It was believed
that he had the power of reading their hearts ; tales are related of
the miracles which he did, and of the wonderful efficacy of his
prayers ; and a sweet odour was perceived to proceed from his
person by those who conversed with him." 2 On his death, after
59 years of this hermit life (1124), the place was claimed by a
neighbouring monastery ; and, directed by a voice from heaven, the
brethren carried their master's remains to Grarnmont (a league
distant), which place gave the order its name.3
Though professedly under the Benedictine system, but with a
much more rigorous discipline, Stephen had declared that his only
rule was that of the Christian religion ; and the order had no
written code till the time of his third successor, Stephen of Lisiac
(1141), under whom the fraternity reached its height, and numbered
about 140 " cells " (as their convents were called), subject to the
prior of Grarnmont. The rule imposed obedience, asceticism, and
the strictest poverty. The monks were to accept no payment for
Divine offices; they were to possess no churches, and no lands
beyonds the precincts of their monasteries ; nor were they allowed
to keep any cattle — " for (it is said) if ye were to possess beasts, ye
would love them, and for the love which ye would bestow on
beasts, so much of Divine love would be withdrawn from you," — a
striking contrast to the teaching —
" He prayeth best that loveth best
All things both great and small ;
For the same God that loveth us,
He made and loveth all."
1 Vita S. Stephani, by Gerhard, 7th prior of Grarnmont, in the collec-
tion of Martene and Durand, vi. 1050 ; and Patrvlog. cciv. ; Mabillon,
A nnal. v. 65, 99 ; Acta SS. Ord. Benedict. Ssec. VI. praef. p. xxxiv.
2 Gerhard, 20-31 ; Robertson, ii. 763.
3 Ordo Grandiirvmtensis. Stephen was canonized by Clement III. in
1189. The place of his burial, which the monks had concealed, was
betrayed by the miracles wrought there ; and the distraction of the
convent's quiet by the resort of pilgrims only ceased when the prior
threatened his deceased master, that he would throw his relics into the
river if the miracles continued ! — Gerhard, 55 ; Robertson, ii. 763-4.
338 THE CARTHUSIAN ORDER. Chap. XX-
Only when they had been without food for two days, might they
send out brethren to beg, and then only for one day's supply.
Flesh was forbidden even to the sick ; though the ornaments of the
church were to be sold rather than they should want needful
tendance. As in the Cluniac rule, a code of signals was prescribed
for the long periods during which strict silence was enjoined. The
brethren were not to leave the wilderness to preach ; this must be
done by their life there ; and its effect, so long as they preached by
self-denial, is attested by their popular name of the " Good Men." *
But they were ruined by the relaxations of their rules, sanctioned
by the Popes,2 and especially by quarrels between the monks and
the lay brethren ; and the order lost its independence before the
end of the 13th century.
§ 7. Ten years after Gregory VI I. 's commission to Stephen, the
Carthusian Order was founded by Bruno of Cologne,3 Chancellor
of the diocese of Hheims, and rector of the cathedral school, in
disgust at the worldliness and tyranny of the Archbishop Manasses,
who was deposed by Gregory.4
Retiring, with six companions, into the mountains above Gre-
noble, Bruno built a monastery in a cleft of the rocks of the Grande
Chartreuse, which gave its name to the order5 (1084). Six years
after, he reluctantly accepted the invitation of his farmer pupil,
1 Du Cange, s. v. Boni Homines. Their convents were called Boni-
hominiae. Patrol, cciv. 1001 ; Robertson, ii. 764—5.
2 Especially bv Innocent IV. 1245.
3 Mabillon* Annal. v. 202; Acta SS. Oct. iii. 491; Ata SS. Ord.
Benedict. Sa?c. VI. ii. praef. p. xxxvii.
4 The legend, adopted by the Carthusian order, that Bruno's retire-
ment was caused by the miraculous revelation of the lost state of a famous
doctor of Paris,, who had died with the highest reputation for piety, is
acknowledged even by Catholic writers to be a fabrication, which is
applied in various forms to various saints. It is fully exposed by Io.
Launoy, Be Vera Causa Secessus S. Brunonis in Ercmnm, Paris, 1646
(Opp. II. ii. 324); Gieseler, ii. 217; Robertson, ii. 765,' where the story
is given. Other legends of Bruno are related in the Acta SS. Octob.
torn. iii. p. 491. The true origin of the order is related by Bruno's con-
temporary, Guibert, de Vita Sua, lib. i. c. 11 (Opp. ed. D'Achery, p. 467).
5 Ordo Carthusianus. For a description of the site (4268 feet above
the sea) see the Handbook for France, pp. 572, foil.). The original
convent was maintained till the Revolution, when the monks were
expelled and their invaluable library destroyed (1792). They were
restored in 1815; and the name has become curiously familiar by the
liqueur, the secret of which is preserved by the monks, an ascetic fraternity
ministering to a questionable form of luxury ! The memory of the order
in England is preserved by the name of the Charterhouse in London, with
its "poor brethren" and famous school (the " Greyfriars " of Thackeray),
now removed to Godalming, and succeeded on its old site by the Merchant
Taylors' School.
A.D. 1100. ORDER OF FONTEVRAUD. 339
Urban IT., to Rome ; but, soon weary of the life in the great city,
he retired to Calabria, and founded a second Carthusian convent
(S. Stefano del Bosco), where he died in 1101. 1 The disciples who
had followed him to Rome had meanwhile returned by his desire to
the Grande Chartreuse, where the order was re-united in 1141. It
was an eremite community of the austerest type; but, like the
Benedictines, the monks used the time not occupied in devotion, in
the study and preservation of literature. The wealth which flowed
in to them, though their rules enjoined the strictest poverty, was
employed on the buildings of their convents and the decoration of
their churches;2 but they still preserved themselves from per-
sonal luxury more strictly than any other order ; thus they escaped
the satire which was profusely lavished on monks in general, and
they never needed a reformation.3 There were also Carthusian
establishments for nuns ; but the discipline proved too severe for
women, and only five such convents survived in the 18th century.
§ 8. On the other hand, the female sex was the special, though not
exclusive, object of the Order of Fontevraud* founded by Robert
of Arbrissel (or Albresac, near Rennes, born 1047). Having studied
at Paris, and become a teacher of theology, he was recalled to be
vicar to the Bishop of Rennes (108<i), where his labours to carry
out the Hildebrandine reforms were frustrated by the canons ; and,
after teaching theology for some time at Angers, he at length
retired to lead a hermit's life of the greatest austerity in the forest
of Craon. Here he formed the disciples, who gathered about him,
into a canonical society, called " the poor of Christ " (1094).
In 1096, Robert was summoned from his retreat by Urban IT.,
who styled him the " Apostolic Preacher," to aid in preaching the
First Crusade. Besides the numerous champions whom his elo-
quence impelled to take up the cross, many of both sexes left their
homes to follow him as their teacher; and, in 1100, he founded the
great cloister of Fontevraud,5 in the rough country on the borders
1 Bruno was canonized by Leo X. in 1513. The customs of the order
were written out by the 5th prior, Guigo I., in 1128. Patrol, cliii. 631
seqq. ; Mabillon, Acta SS. ix. 39. For the details of the Carthusian dis-
cipline, see Robertson, vol. iii. pp. 766-8.
2 The C;irthusian house of Certosa, near Pavia, is still described as " the
most splendid monastery in the world." Handbook of N. Italy.
3 Mabillon, Annal. v. 205. See further below, p. 366, n. '.
4 Ordo Fontis Ebraldi. Mabillon, Annal. v. 314 ; Acta SS. Febr. p. 593 ;
Baldric. Dal. Vita Robcrti, ap. Bouquet, xiv. 163.
5 Now usually written Fontcvrault. The ruins of the Abbey, which
was suppressed at the great Revolution, are now converted into a large
prison. A special interest belongs to the church, which is supposed to
have been built by Fulk, 5th Count of Anjou (1125 and onward) and
became the burying-place of his family, and, among them, of our Kings
340 FEMALE RULE AT FONTEVRAUD. Chap. XX.
of Maine and Touraine. Entrusting the monks to two of his chief
disciples, Robert devoted himself especially to the oversight of his
three nunneries — one for virgins and widows, another for the sick
and lepers, and a third for fallen women, who were reclaimed in
numbers by his preaching, and who were specially devoted to the
service of the Queen of Heaven. " The rule was very strict ; the
female recluses were not allowed to talk, except in the chapter-
house, because, it is said, Robert knew that they could not be
restrained from idle talk except by an entire prohibition of speech." *
Besides the graver scandals, which so peculiar an institution could
hardly fail to provoke,2 we find Robert charged with treating some
of his female disciples with indulgence, and others with harsh
severity, and with allowing his convent to be a refuge for women
who had forsaken their husbands, and whom he detained in defiance
of the Bishop of Angers. But the order grew in favour, and was
confirmed by Paschal II. in 1106 and 1113. In prospect of his
death, which took place in 1117, Robert committed the super-
intendence of the whole order, both monks and nuns, to a female
superior, citing the example of the dying Saviour, who commended
St. John to the care of Mary as his mother ; 3 and the society con-
tinued to be governed by women. At the founder's death, besides
the monks, Fontevraud contained 3000 nuns, and the number soon
Henry II. and Richard I., as well as of Eleanor, wife of Henry, and Isabel,
wife of John, who died a nun in the Abbey. Their effigies are doubtless
portraits, and still give the impression of characteristic likenesses, though
they suffered much (especially those of Henry and John) in the sack of
the Abbey at, the Revolution.
1 Regula Sanctimon., Patrol, clxii. 1079; Will, of Malmesbury, 673;
Robertson, ii. 770.
2 From the letter of Godfrey, abbot of Vendome, remonstrating with
Robert as to his treatment of his female disciples (Epist. iv. 47 ; Bibl.
Patr. xxi. 49), it appears that he had revived the dangerous practices of
certain primitive Gnostics and African ascetics, of living in close relations,
purely spiritual, with the express object of vanquishing temptation, with
virgins who were called sisters, with the epithets, avveHraKTOi, ayairrjToi,
subintroductse, extranese ; a practice condemned by Cyprian and several
synods. (See Gieseler, i. 293-4, iii. 218). Canon Robertson observes (ii.
770) that " it is not immorality but indiscretion that Godfrey imputes ;
he mentions the charges merely as matters of hearsay, and is known to
have afterwards treated Robert with great respect."
3 John xix. 26: an example of those perverse applications of Scripture
for which the age is remarkable (especially in relation to the Blessed
Virgin) ; for the charge to Mary " Behold thy son," is followed by that
to John, "Behold thy mother:" and from that hour that disciple took ko-
to his own house." Mabillou's denial of the arrangement (Annal. v. 423)
is effectually answered by the testimony of Abelard (Epist. i. 14, Patrol.
clxxviii.), and by the fact that the order continued to be governed by
women. (See Robsrtson, ii. 771.)
A.D. 1098. THE CISTERCIAN ORDER. 341
rose to between 4000 and 5000. The order spread chiefly in France,
but it had also establishments in England and Spain ; and some lesser
orders branched off from it, such as those of Tiron and Savigny. l
Another order, in which communities both of nuns and monks
were under female government, was that of Sempringkam or the
Gilbertines, so called from the name of their founder, a noble
Englishman named Gilbert (1131 or 1148).
§ 9. Contemporaneously with Fontevraud, another Robert founded
that which became the most powerful of all the new orders and
rivalled the Cluniac congregation. This Robert, the son of a
nobleman of Champagne, had adopted the monastic life from the
age of fifteen;2 and, after vainly seeking a house strict enough for
his ideas, he became the Abbot of Molesme, in the diocese of Langres.
He left that society also, in indignation at its corruption by the
influx of gifts ; and he returned at the earnest entreaty of the
monks, only to find that their motive was but to win back the popu-
larity and bounty lost by his departure. At length, in 1098, Robert
withdrew to the solitude of Citeaux (Cistercmm), in the neighbour-
hood of Dijon, and his twenty companions became the nucleus of
the far-famed Cistercian Order;* the Duke of Burgundy giving
the site of the building, with land for tillage In the following
year, however, owing to the disordered state of the monastery he
had left, and in obedience to Urban II., Robert returned to Molesme,
where he died in 1110. The new order meanwhile flourished under
his successor at Citeaux, Alberic, who drew up its rules, 4 and still
more under the stricter rule of the Englishman, Stephen Harding,
one of Robert's first twenty monks, whose code, the " Charter of
Love,"5 was sanctioned by Calixtus II. in 1119. The Cistercians
were to observe the rule of St. Benelict in all its strictness;6 and
1 Martene, Collect. Ampliss. vi. pra?f. ; Robertson, vol. ii. 771.
2 We have his Life by a monk of Molesme in the 12th century, Patrol.
clvii. ; the work of an unknown author, Relatio qualiter incepit Ordo
Cisierciensis, in Dugdale's Monasticon ; William of Malmesbury, 513 ; Mabil-
lon, Annul, v. 219, 393.
3 Ordo Cisierciensis. The site, like the Grande Chartreuse, is now-
associated with luxury, being in the finest wine district of Burgundy.
Attached to the Abbey was the enclosure famed as Clos de Vougeut, which
produces "the prince of Burgundy wines." The monks cultivated its
produce to the highest perfection, never selling the wine, but giving away
all that they did not consume. The estate was sold on the suppression of
the monastery after the French Revolution.
4 Exordium Cisterc. in Patrolog. clvi. 9.
5 This Carta Caritatis relates to the organization of the order, which
in other matters was governed by the Usns Antiquiores, of unknown date
and authorship. Both codes are printed in the Patrologia, clxvi.
6 For the details, see Robertson, vol. ii. p. 772 fol.
II— R
342 SECULAR CATHEDRAL CANONS. Chap. XX.
the simplicity of their services contrasted with the splendour of the
Cluniac ritual; as did their white dress,1 significant of the joy
which ought to be felt in the monastic life, with the black habits
adopted by other orders as a sign of humility.
In three successive years (1113-15) the mother-cloister sent forth
its four "earliest daughters" of La Ferte (Firmitas), Pontigny,
Marimond, and— that made the most famous of all by its founder,
St. Bernard2 — Clairvaux. Unlike the monarchical government
of the Cluniacs, these shared in an aristocratic constitution, uniting
in the election of the Abbot of Citeaux, and in the annual General
Chapters of the whole order, which were imitated by other societies.
In addition to these four eldest daughters, the order increased
so rapidly that, at the General Chapter in 1151, it numbered
upwards of 500 monasteries, and it was resolved that no further
additions should be admitted. But in the following century the
number had grown to 1800, and eventually it was . much greater.
The Cistercians grew rich, and reforms became necessary among
them ; 3 but, until the rise of the Mendicant orders, they were the
most popular of all the monastic societies. Towards the end of the
12th century the new and rigid Cistercian order of Fiore (on the
Albula) was founded by the Abbot Joachim, famous for the visionary
views of which we have to speak presently (see Chap. XXV. § 3).
§ 10. The reformation and renewal of monasteries was extended
also to the system of Cathedral Canons, which had fallen into decay
and disorder through the increase of their wealth, and the privilege
they had obtained of managing their own estates uncontrolled by
the bishop. They next attempted to make themselves in all
respects independent of the bishop ; and, dividing their common
property among the individual prebends, they discontinued the
canonical rules of life, except that they lived in the precincts of
the cathedral (but no longer together) and ate at a common table.
They became idle, haughty, and corrupt ; and the saintly Ivo of
Chartres4 complains (at the end of the 11th century) that the
common life had fallen into disuse in almost all churches, the
charity which is willing to have all things in common had waxed
cold, and there reigned the covetousncss which seeks not the things
of God and one's neighbour, but one's own. " At the conclusion of
1 The white dress gave offence to other orders, as if meant to claim
superior righteousness. (See Rev. xix. 8).
* See above, Chap. IV. § 4. The brethren of Clairvaux and its branch
monasteries are sometimes distinguished by the name of Bemardines.
3 On this subject., and the jealous rivalries between the Cluniacs and
Cistercians, see below, § 12.
* Epist. 215, ap. Gieseler, vol. ii. p. 388.
A.D. 1038 f. CANONS REGULAR OF ST. AUGUSTINE. 343
the struggle which the Church maintained against the civil power
respecting the episcopal appointments, nearly all the bishops were
elected absolutely by the canons of the cathedrals, which could not
fail to add fresh weight to their pretensions. They exceeded all the
other clergy both in rank and in worldliness, regarding the cathedra
prebend as a piece of private income, suited more especially for men
of noble birth, and not unfrequently employing substitutes (called
clerici conducticii) to discharge their sacred duties." 1
Various efforts were made to reform these " secular canons "
with but little success; 2 and in the llth century a new order of
canons was instituted on the monastic model of common life and the
renunciation of individual property,3 in fact, very nearly resembling
the Benedictine order. Their name, the Canons Regular of St.
Augustine, indicated the design of reviving that great Father's
mode of life with his clergy at Hippo ; 4 and their rules were
compiled from his writings.5
Early in the 12th century, a stricter order of reformed canons
attempted tu unite the monastic life with the cure of souls, from
which it had been kept carefully apart. The founder, Norbert, a
noble of Xanten on the Lower Rhine (b. ab. 1080) and a canon of
Cologne, had led the life of a gay worldly churchman at the court
of Henry V., till a fall from his startled horse in a thunder-storm
seemed to his excited imagination to repeat in his case the details
of the conversion of i-'t. Paul.6 He withdrew for a time to a
1 Hardwick, pp. 237-8.
2 In England Dunstans chief method of reformation was by the substi-
tution of monks for degenerate secular canons in the cathedral chapters.
In the Roman synod of 1009, Nicolas II. enjoined that canons should
have a common dormitory as well as a common table, and hold their
capitular revenues in common, though they were not required to give up
their private property (Epist. 7-9 ; in I'atrolog. cxliii. ; Mansi, xix. 897).
After the institution of the " regular canons," the " secular canons "
generally abandoned all pretence of a rule ; and the chapters of cathedrals
were called " canons" even where they had never been under canonical rule.
3 The earliest example appears to be that of some clergy who esta-
blished themselves under such a rule in the church of St. Rufus at
Avignon, a.d. 1038. (Martene, Col. An.pl. vi. pracf. p. 7 ; Robertson,
vol. ii. p. 774.) The extension of the system is ascribed to the influence of
Ivo of Chartres ; but it took root chiefly in Britain, where the Augustinian
canons possessed most of the Scottish cathedrals and that of Carlisle. The
other English cathedrals were nearly equally divided between the Bene-
dictine order and secular canons. The continental cathedrals remained in
the hands of secular canons, with few exceptions. — Hardwick, p. 238.
* See Part I. Chap. XIV. § 5, p. 339.
5 See Nat. Alex. xiii. 340 ; Robertson, vol. ii. p. 774.
6 Vita S. Norberti, by a Praemonstratensian, in Pertz, vol. xii. ; the
contemporary works of the monk Hermann, de Miraculis S. Mariae,
344 NORBERT OF XANTEN. Chap. XX.
monastery, whence he came forth to fulfil his mission as a preacher
and reformer (1115). The sincerity of his purpose led the Arch-
bishop of Cologne to ordain him as deacon and priest on the same
day (he was as yet only an archdeacon) ; but his zealous preaching,
clad only in a sheep-skin girt round him with a cord, brought
on him from the worldly clergy charges of turbulence and eccen-
tricity ; and, as a prophet rejected in his own country, he resigned
his benefices, sold all his property, giving the price to the poor, and
went forth with two brethren on his apostolic mission (1118).
He obtained a licence to preach where he pleased from Gelasius II.,
whom he met in Provence ; and, refusing the Pope's invitation to
stay with him, Norbert made his way through the length of France
by rough roads amidst the cold and storms of winter.1 A t Cambray,
the very see he had refused, he fell dangerously ill, and his com-
panions died ; but their place was supplied by a devoted friend,
Hugh, the bishop's chaplain. After a first repulse, owing to their
mean appearance, in seeking an audience of Calixtus II., who
was holding the Council of Rheims (1119),2 they obtained his
renewed licence to preach, through the Bishop of Laon, w'ho invited
them to stay with him and reform the canons. This proved a hope-
less task ; and Norbert, consenting to remain within the diocese,
sought, with the bishop's guidance, for a suitable spot at which to
found a new society, as the nucleus of an order of regular canons.
At length, passing the night in a little chapel in the secluded
valley of Premontre,3 in the forest of Coucy, Norbert had a vision
Laudunensis and de Restaur* itione S. Martini, in Patrolog. clvi. clxxx. ; the
Bihliotheca Prsemonstratens:s, ed. Io. le Pa'ge, Paris, 1633; the Ordhds
Preem. Annates, ascribed to Hugh, the companion of Norbert, Nancy,
1734 ; A. Tenekhoff, de S. Norb. Madgeburg, 1855. Norbert's religious
feeling is said to have been first awakened when he accompanied Henry V.
to Rome, by the indignities inflicted on Pope Paschal II. (1111) (see above,
Chap. III. § 7, p. 30) ; and he had refused the bishopric of Cambray from
conscientious scruples about investiture.
1 Among the miracles with which his life is garnished, his German being
unintelligible to the people, Norbert prayed For the gift of tongues, and
found himself able to preach in French. Afterwards, in his retreat at
Premontre, he repeated the conflicts of Anthony and Benedict with the
devil, who once rushed upon him in the form of a bear, but was forced
to vanish ; and he obliged the wolves to act as sheep-dogs. — Vita Poster,
ap. Pertz, xii. 692 ; Robertson, vol. ii. p. 777. 2 See above, p. 32.
3 In Latin Pruemonstratum, which signifies " foreshown."' from Norbert's
vision of the Virgin, as some suppose ; " but it would seem that the name
was before given to some place in the immediate neighbourhood, if not to
the very site of Norbert's monastery. The original site was soon after
exchanged for one on an adjoining hill, which had been bestowed by a
hermit named Guy on St. Bernard, and by him w;is given up to the Prae-
monstratensians." — Robertson, ii. 776 ; and the authorities there cited.
A.D. 1120. THE PR/EiMONSTRATENSIAN ORDER. 345
of the Blessed Virgin, who showed him a white woollen garment
as a pattern of the dress of the Prsemonstratensian Order, which
Norbert founded on the spot, at first with thirteen companions
(Kaster, 1120). Their number quickly grew ; the cloister obtained
favour and support ; other convents on the same model were founded
by Norbert in France and Germany ; and the discipline and pos-
sessions of the order were confirmed by Honorius II. (1126).1
In the same year Norbert left his retreat to be present at
the marriage of Theobald, count of Champagne, whom he had
advised to do God's will in the world, rather than gratify his desire
to join the new society, of which he was a liberal patron.2 On
arriving at Spires, where the Emperor Lothair III. held his court,
Norbert happened to enter the church where the two papal legates
were in consultation with some deputies from Magdeburg about
the choice of an archbishop, and he was at once hailed as the fit
person. Yielding to the urgency of the Emperor as well as the
legates, Norbert was received at Magdeburg with the pomp due to
his office ; but on reaching the gate of his palace, last in the pro-
cession, barefooted and in his mean monastic dress, the doorkeeper
took him for a beggar, thereby — as Norbert told the man dismayed
at his mistake — judging better of his unfitness than those who had
forced him to accept the see. He used his new dignity to establish
an example of his reformed order, in spite of strong opposition,
replacing the dissolute canons of St. Mary by a college of Pra>
monstratensians. In 1131, revisiting Premontre, in company with
Innocent II., he found it flourishing under his old comrade and
successor Hugh, with about five hundred brethren. Norbert died
in 1134, and was canonized by Gregory XIII. in 1582.
" In the rule of the Pramionstratensians, the rigid life of monks
was combined with the practical duties of the clerical office. The
Cistercian system of annual chapters was adopted, and the Abbot
of Premontre was elected by those of seven other houses, of which
three were permanently fixed, while the others were variable. The
order was not allowed to possess tolls, taxes, or serfs ; and the
members were especially forbidden to keep any animals of the more
curious kinds, such as deer, bears, monkeys, peacocks, swans, or
hawks. . . . The Pramonstratensians spread widely — even in the
the founder's lifetime they had houses in Syria and Palestine — and
1 Norbert's reputation had been enhanced by his success in reclaiming
the followers of the fanatical heretic, Tanchelm, in 1126. (See below,
Chap. XXXIV. § 7.)
2 Count Theobald was also a great friend of Bernard. His liberality to
convents is celebrated, among other high virtues, by Robert of Auxerre
(jChron. ap. Bouquet, xii. 291 ; quoted in Robertson, ii. 777).
346 DEGENERACY OF THE NEW ORDERS. Chap. XX.
they long kept up their severity ; but in the course of years their
discipline was impaired by wealth, and the order has become extinct
even in some countries of the Roman communion where it was once
established." 1
§11. In the natural tendency of all human things to degradation
and decay, not only does every reformation soon need to be reformed,
but each new reform contains new germs of corruption ; and the
new orders, which sprang chiefly from a desire to reform the old,
soon became subject to this law. Their very multiplication and
popularity 2 caused the rapid development of monasticism to assume
a more and more worldly and ambitious form. The zeal with
which the movement was patronized by Gregory VII. and his suc-
cessors invited a jealous rivalry among the monasteries for the
papal privileges and exemptions, which sometimes even professed
to make them independent of all authority, secular as well as eccle-
siastical.3 When such bulls and letters were not obtained, they
were unscrupulously forged so generally that, as Peter of Blois
declared to Alexander III., "forgery prevailed in almost every
exemption of monasteries," and monks on their death-beds con-
fessed to the wholesale fabrication of such documents.4 "The
abbots aimed at entire independence of the episcopal authority,
even attempting, like the lawless barons of the time, to pre-
sent clerks to parish churches without submitting them to the
bishop of the diocese for institution.5 They affected the use of
1 Robertson, vol. ii. pp. 777-8. Of the great military orders, and some
new ones of less importance, we have to speak in the next Chapter.
2 As an example of this rapid increase, in England, where there had
not been above 100 monasteries before the Conquest, upwards of 300 were
founded under Henry I. and his two successors.
3 Thus Urban II.,* Epist. 10, ad abbatem Cavensem : "Cavense ccenobium
. . . . ab omni tarn saecularis quam ecclesiasticae personae jugo liberum esse
omnino decernimus." For the whole passage, and the various privileges
granted to the monastery, see Gieseler, vol. iii. pp. 213, 220.
4 Peter Bles. Epist. 68 : the letter is written in the name of Richard,
archbishop of Canterbury : see other cases in Gieseler, vol. iii. p. 221. and
Robertson, vol. ii. p. 78+. Among the forgeries confessed to by the dying
monk Guerno, of St. Medard's at Soissons (about 1130) was that of apos-
tolical privileges for the monastery of St. Augustine's at Canterbury,
whose contests with the monks of Christchurch (Canterbury Cathedral),
and those of both with the archbishops, as well as of other monasteries
with their bishops, furnish striking examples of tlie working of monastic
ambition. See Canon Perry's Student's English Church Histurif, part i.
5 See the examples and complaints in Gieseler, vol. iii. p. 222. At the
Fourth Lateran Council (1215) Innocent III. pronouuced against the
grave excesses of certain abbots in usurping episcopal functions, taking
cognizance of matrimonial causes, enjoining public penances, granting
even letters of indulgence, and similar acts of presumption, which led
many to contemn the authority of the bishops.
Cent. XL AMBITION AND PROFLIGACY OF THE MONKS. 347
episcopal ornaments, and the episcopal right of bestowing bene-
dictions." 1
While the abbots thus aimed to become equal with and inde-
pendent of the bishops, the monks had a similar rivalry with the
canons, both secular and regular ; contending with both for the
possession of the cathedrals, and with the latter respecting the
superiority of their respective modes of life and the exercise of
clerical functions. While the monks claimed the favour of the
people as being holier and more devoted to sacred duties, the canons
tried to keep the monks to their convents, and denied their right to
preach. In the warm controversy between the orders, Abelard
took the side of the monks.2
The occupation of all parties with these ambitious aims and con-
troversies, and the increasing freedom of the monasteries from
episcopal oversight, could not but tend to the relaxation of dis-
cipline; and, while abbots and monks strove with bishops and
canons for rank and power, they often vied with them in pride,
worldliness, luxury, and grosser vices.3 Peter of Blois4 testifies
that the monasteries most distinguished for holiness were those
which either had never desired the privileges in question, or had
voluntarily resigned them. Bernard is vehement in his complaints
of the injury done to monastic piety and purity by the system,
which (he says) only made the bishops more insolent and the monks
more dissolute ; 5 and he wished that he might sit in the Pope's seat
for three years, chiefly to effect these three reforms — the first, to
recal bishops to subjection and obedience to their Metropolitans
and the exempted abbots to their bishops ; the second, that no
ecclesiastic should hold two preferments ; the third, that no monk
1 Robertson, vol. iii. pp. 247-8. "Samson of St. Edmund's Bury was
the first English abbot who obtained the privilege of giving the solemn
episcopal blessing, wherever he might be, A.D. 1187. (Jocelin de
Brakelonda, 41.) " The student should read Mr. Carlyle's picture of the
monastic life at Bury under Abbot Samson, but not forgetting the
colouring which the writer imparts to it. For the strong language of
Bernard (himself an abbot) against the ambition and usurpations of the
abbots, see Gieseler, vol. iii. pp. 222-3.
2 Abelard, Epist. 12, in JJ<itm/o:/. clxxviii. For the other champions
on both sides, see Robertson, vol. iii. p. '_'.'>.">.
3 "Opportunities for wanton living were especiallv given when there
were convents for both sexes under one roof or close beside each other, or
when in an establishment for monks sorores comer sx or reclusas were to
be found. (Raumer, vi. 426; Hurter, iii. 527.)" Gieseler, vol. iii. p. 224,
who cites satires, such as the Speculum Stultorum and Land of Cockay<jne.
4 Epist. 68, ad Alex. II I.
5 See the Extracts from his tract </«■ Mbribus et officio Episcoi orum, and
his de Consideratione ad Eugenium Papxm in Gieseler, vol. iii. pp. 222, 223.
348 RIVALRY OF CLUNIACS AND CISTERCIANS. Chap. XX.
should live out of his convent. " Godfrey of Vigeois describes the
monks of his day as spurious heirs of the older coenobites ; as lax
in their diet, devoted to the vanities of fashion, and otherwise
unfaithful to the true idea of their profession.1 Wibald of Stablo
speaks of some monastic societies as careless of their rule, and
engrossed by talk of ' canons, decrees, appeals, councils, rights,
laws, condemnations,' and the like; as devoted to bodily indul-
gences and temporal good things, and impatient of all control
from their superiors."2 Some of the houses are called "temples
of voluptuousness, the haunts of owls and hedgehogs, sirens
and satyrs ; " 3 and John of Salisbury strongly denounces the
practices of hypocritical monks, who pretended to an extreme
severity of life, in order to cloak their ambition, avarice, and
malignity." 4
§ 12. The degeneracy which soon infected the new orders, and the
jealous rivalries which arose from the claims of some of them to
superior sanctity, are especially illustrated by the contests between
the Cluniacs and Cistercians. The former order had fallen into the
general corruption under the licentious Abbot Pontius, who suc-
ceeded the famous Hugh in 1109 ; but, on his death in 1125, the
society again chose a worthy head, in the person of Peter Maurice,
surnamed " the Venerable." 5 Meanwhile the disorders of the
Cluniac congregation had been laid hold of by the Cistercians to
vaunt the superior purity of their order in a self-righteous and
uncharitable spirit.6 It was in the form of a rebuke to these
detractors that Bernard (who had founded the new Cistercian
monastery of Clairvaux ten years before) addressed to the Cluniac
abbot William of St. Thierry 7 an apologetic letter, in which, while
declaring his high esteem for the society, he faithfully exposes the
abuses which (he says) "appear to exist in the order, though God
forbid they should btlong to the order." He wonders whence they
could have become infected with excess in eating and drinking, in
clothing and luxurious couches, in the pomp and trappings of their
horses and retinue, so that the abbots appeared to passers-by like
the lords of castles rather than fathers of monasteries ; as if the
1 Bouq. xii. 450. 2 Epist. 105 ; Robertson, vol. iii. p. 255.
3 Walter of Albano, Epist. 5, ibid. 4 Pplicrat. vii. 21; ibid.
5 See above, Chap. IV. § 4.
G Thus Bernard reproaches his Cistercian brethren with forgetting the
parable of the Pharisee and publican, presuming on their own righteous-
ness and despising others. (Apoht/i<t, c. 5.)
7 Apologia ad Gxdielmum S. Theodorici Abb* item (written about 1125),
in Patroloj. clxxxii. See the extracts in Gieseler, vol. iii. pp.227 fol. ;
Robertson, vol. iii. p. 243.
A.D. 1125. BERNARD AND PETER THE VENERABLE. 349
more display they made, the greater was their religion. "Fru-
gality is accounted avarice, sobriety austerity, silence sadness ;
while, on the other hand, laxity is called discretion, prodigality
liberality, loquacity affability, grinning laughter pleasantness, soft
robes and equestrian pomp decency, luxury in bedding cleanliness
or neatness." He goes on to censure the grandeur and ornaments
of the Cistercian churches in terms which show how old is the
"ritualistic" controversy. The immense height, the immoderate
length, the needless breadth,1 the sumptuous polished marbles, the
curious paintings, while all tending to attract the eye and hinder
the prayers of the worshippers, seemed to represent the ancient
ritual of the Jews. But, let all this pass, as done to the honour
of God, what, he asks, in the language of the Roman satirist,
" Dicite, Pontifices, in sancto quid facit anrum ? " 2 — not without
a sarcastic doubt whether he can truly substitute x>auPeres for
pontifices — "what has gold to do in the sanctuary?" Nor does
he refrain from asking plainly, whether all this does not spring,
not from the spirit of sacrifice, but from " covetousness, which
is idolatry." And to the question — how ? — he answers : — " By
such kind of art money is scattered, that it may be multiplied.
By the very sight of sumptuous vanities, displayed for admiration,
men are incited rather to offering than to prayer. By relics covered,
with gold the eyes are feasted, that the purses may be opened. . . .
What, think ye, is sought in all this? the contrition of penitents,
or the admiration of beholders. Oh ! vanity of vanities ! and not
more vain than insane." Nor is he less severe on the exemption
from episcopal jurisdiction, which was the privilege of all the
Cluniac monasteries.
Peter the Venerable, the new and devoted Abbot of Clugny,
defends his order in his letters to Bernard, who was his intimate
friend, not so much in reply to the remonstrances of the latter, as
against the attacks of the Cistercians.3 As he puts the case,
it is the old contest between Christian charity and Pharisaic self-
righteousness. While complaining of the popular preference for
the younger order, Peter claims the respect due to the Cluniacs
of his day as the restorers of the ancient discipline. His reply
on the freedom from episcopal oversight is equally bold and
1 He would seem to have chosen the epithet " supervacuas latitudines "
as implying (according to its original sense) empty aisles, useless for the
worship of a congregation.
2 Persius, Sat. ii. 69.
3 Petri Ven. Epist. i. 28, iv. 17, among Bernard's works as Epist. 228.
229 ; also Epist. vi. 4, ad Bernard, and Epist. 15, ad Priores Ord. Cluniac,
On this friendly controversy, see Maitland's Dark Ages, pp. 423 foil.
II— R2
350
DECREE AGAINST NEW ORDERS.
Chap. XX.
suggestive of the growing devotion of the monks to the Papacy :
while free, he says, to use the ministration of the bishops they
might choose, the Cluniacs were subject only to the truest and
holiest of all bishops, the Bishop of Home. He urges a spirit of
harmony and love; but the rivalry between the orders was not
to be appeased by the love, or even the authority, of a Bernard
and a Peter, and it continued after their death.1 Meanwhile, the
Cistercians were not long in yielding to the growing corruption
which befel all the monastic orders ; and we find them, point by
point, incurring the very same censures which Bernard had brought
against the Cluniacs, till, at the end of the 13th century, \\ alter
Map speaks of the Cistercians with especial abhorrence, and ridicules
their pretensions to superior holiness and mortification.2
Even apart from positive corruptions, the very multiplication of
new orders — with their various rules, forms of worship, and dis-
cipline and dress, as if each were "a law to itself" — was so great a
cause of scandal and doubt about the virtue of the whole system,
that at the Fourth Lateran Council (1215) Innocent III. strictly
forbad the foundation of new orders, and decreed that any one who
wished to devote himself to a " religious " profession should take one
of those already approved.3 But even a Pope who claimed Divine
authority on earth might " propose " without being able to
" dispose ;" and scarcely had the decree been issued when the
zeal of a lowly enthusiast prevailed on Innocent to sanction the
latest and mightiest development of monasticism in the two great
orders of Mendicant Friars.4
1 Among the curious literary monuments of the dispute are the work of a
German Cistercian against the Cluniacs (written between 1153 and 1173),
entitled Dialogus inter Cluniac. Monachum et Cisterc. de diversis utrii<sq»e
Ordinis observandis (in Martene, Th'-saur. v. 1569), and the metrical
dialogue De Clarevallensibus et Cluniacensibus, attributed to Walter
Mapes (ed. Wright, pp. 237-242).
2 De Nugls Curidiim, 32, 52, &c. (Robertson, iii. 247.)
3 Cone. Lai. iv. c. 13. 4 See below, Chaps. XXII. and XXIII.
IX0YC and Anchor. (A gem from Martigny.)
The Temple, Paris.
CHAPTER XX T.
THE MILITARY AND MINOR MONASTIC ORDERS.
1. Orders for the relief of sickness and suffering— The Hospitallers of St.
Anthony at Vienne— Hospitals of the Holy Ghost. § 2. The Hospital
Brethren of St. John at Jerusalem— Raymond du Puy, first Grand
Master. § 3. The order becomes military— Rivalry with the Templars-
History of the Knights of St. John. § 4. Origin of the Knights Templars
—Their various titles— Hugh des I 'ay ens, first Grand Master. § 5.
Bernard's zeal for the Order— He draws up their Statutes— Their
classes, general chapters, revenues, preceptories— The "Temple" in
Paris and in London. § 6. Papal Patronage and Exemptions— Inde-
pendence and turbulence of both orders. § 7. Causes of their degeneracy
—Testimony of St. Bernard— Their peculiar character and posith n in
352 ORDERS OF HOSPITALLERS. Chap. XXI.
the East — Subjection to Oriental influences. § 8. Reason for the
different fate of the two orders — Power of the Templars in Europe
— Destruction of the Order. § 9. Similar origin of the Teutonic
Knights — Henry of Walpot and Hermann of Salza — Conversion of
Prussia. §10. The Cistercian Military. Orders of Calatrava, Alcantara,
Evora or Avis — Knights of St. James of the Sword — Military Orders
against Heretics: Milizia Gaudente. §11. The Carmelites founded
by Berthold — Removal to and wide diffusion in Europe— The Virgin's
scapulary. § 12. The Trinitarians or Mathurins — The Hnmiiinti.
§ 13. Continued Degeneracy during the 14th and 1 5th centuries —
The old orders left behind by the times. § 14. Attempts at monastic
reformation — Constance — Basle — Reform of Canons in Germany —
Windesheim, &c. — Nicolas of Cusa. § 15. New Congregations.
§ 1. The tendency to monastic organization was impressed on those
societies for the relief of sickness and suffering, which Chris-
tianity claims as peculiarly her own, superimposing on the word
hospital a sense unknown to its Latin original.1 In 1095, an
epidemic in France of the disease called St. Anthony's fire
(erysipelas) led Gaston, a rich nobleman of Dauphine, whose son
was one of the sufferers, to found the order of the Hospitallers of
St. Anthony 2 at Vienne, for the care of the sick ; the members
being at first lay brothers, but afterwards regular canons of St.
Augustine. The example was followed about a century later (1178)
by Guido's foundation of the Brethren of the Hospital at Montpellier,
who received from Innocent III. a house at Rome3 (1204), which
became the headquarters of numerous Hospitals of the Holy Ghost
in various cities.
§ 2. Such also was originally the humble and humane object of
that one of the great orders of monastic chivalry produced by the
Crusades, which has survived to our own day. As early as 1048,
certain citizens of Amalfi, who traded to Palestine, established at
Jerusalem a monastery, with hospitals for sick and destitute pilgrims
of both sexes, an institution which must have been much needed. To
the hospital for men was attached a chapel, first dedicated, very appro-
priately, to the Eastern saint, John the Almsgiver (the patriarch of
1 From hospes, signifying equally "host" or "guest" (originally a
" stranger,'' and akin to hostis, " enemy "), came hospitium, any place for
the reception of strangers, travellers, or guests (especially an " inn."
French h spice) ; also the adjective hospitalis, relating to a hospes, and
substantively " a guest " ; in the neuter, hospitale, "a place for a guest or
stranger ; " in classical Latin, pi. hospitalia, " apartments for guests."
2 Hospitalarii S. Antrum Ab'iatis. Acta Sanctorum, Jan. torn. ii. p. 160 ;
Kapp, de Fratribus S. An'onii, Lips. 1737, 4to.
3 The Hospitale S. Spiritus in Saxia (Petri Saulnier, Diss, de Capite
S. Ordinis 8. Spiritus, Lyd. Bat. 1694; Gieseler, vol. iii. p. 219).
A.D. 1118. KNIGHTS OF ST. JOHN OF JERUSALEM. 353
Alexandria who relieved the Christian refugees from the capture of
Jerusalem by Chosroes, in 627), but afterwards to John the Bap-
tist. After the capture of Jerusalem in the First Crusade (1090),
the brothers who served in this work of charity, became a separate
order, independent of the old monastery, by the name of the
Hospital Brethren of St. John, under a monastic rule, which was
confirmed by Paschal II. in 1113. The fame of their piety and
charity spread through European and Asiatic Christendom, and
besides the rich gifts bestowed on them by kings and nobles, they
were joined by many knights and pilgrims, who had gone out as
Crusaders. One of these knights, Kaymond du Puy, became master
of the hospital in 1118, and drew up a rule which was also sanc-
tioned by Pope Paschal (1120).1 " The Hospitallers were to profess
poverty, obedience, and strict chastity ; they were to beg for the
poor, and whenever they went abroad for this or any other purpose,
they were not to go singly, but with companions assigned by the
master. No one was to possess any money without the master's
leave, and, when travelling, they were to carry a light with them,
which was to be kept burning throughout the night." 2
§ 3. The statutes of Raymond say nothing of that military charac-
ter which circumstances impressed on the order from the very epoch
of his mastership. For in that same year (1118) the foundation of
the Order of the Temple roused the chivalric spirit among the Hos-
pitallers to emulation in the defence of the Holy Sepulchre. Their
great wealth enabled Eaymond to offer to Baldwin, King of Jeru-
salem, the gratuitous services of the knightly members, who soon
achieved signal deeds of valour against the infidels. Henceforth the
Hospitallers were divided into three classes. — knights, clergy, and
serving brethren — the last consisting of persons who were not of
noble birth ; and both these and the knights were still bound to
perform the original purposes of the order when not engaged in
war. This new organization was confirmed by Innocent II. in 1130.
Henceforth they became the jealous rivals of the Templars, not
only in martial prowess, but in the arrogance engendered by fame and
wealth. In strange contrast with their humble origin and charitable
functions, they defied all authority, insulted the Patriarch of Jerusa-
lem, and claimed immunity from ecclesiastical dues. The quarrels
of the two great military orders with each other, as well as with all
other powers in Church and State, were a scandal to Christendnin,
and a source of ruin to their common cause in the Holy Land ; while,
in the West, they were in constant collision with the bishops and
1 Will. Tyr. Patrolog. cci. ; Dugdale, Monast. vi. 793-4 ; Vertot, Hist,
des Chevaliers de Malte.
2 Robertson, vol. ii. p. 779.
354 THE HOSPITALLERS. Ciiai*. XXL
clergy through their claims to exemptions and privileges,1 such as
keeping their churches open in times of interdict, and giving the
sacrament to excommunicated persons. The redeeming point in
both orders was the courage and constancy with which they fought
out the losing war in the Holy Land; and they signalized their
valour in the final defence of Acre (1290-91). On the loss
of that last spot of Christian ground in Palestine, both orders
found a refuge in Cyprus, under King John ; but in 1309 the Hos-
pitallers took Rhodes, and held it against a great siege by the
Saracens in the following year. On the suppression of the Templars,
in 1312, a large part of their property was conferred on the Hos-
pitallers.2 Their eastern branch held Rhodes till its capture by the
Sultan Soliman in 1522, when they retired, first to Crete, and
afterwards to Sicily. Adrian VI. gave them Viterbo for the head-
quarters of the order, which was transferred to Malta by the grant of
Charles V. in 1533.3 They defended the island against determined
attacks by the Turks in 1551 and 1565; but it was taken from
them by Bonaparte on his expedition to Egypt (1798), when it was
found to be stored with abundant munitions of war and a great
treasure. Since the death of the last Grand Master (1805), the
order has been governed by a lieutenant and College at Rome.
Its knighthood is now chiefly a nominal dignity; but the order
has shown itself mindful of its original purpose by relief rendered
to the sick and wounded in recent European wars.4
§ 4. The rival order had a much briefer, but far more brilliant
career, which, brought to a climax by their tragic fate, has made the
name of the Templars one of the most fascinating in medieval
1 These abuses were denounced by the Third Lateran Council (1179) ;
and in the same year Alexander III. had to compose a great quarrel
between the Templars and Hospitallers.
2 Especially in England by the statute 17 Edw. II. st. iii , de Tcrris
Templar ioru in. Among these was the " Temple " in London (see below, §5).
The chief priory of the Hospitallers in Loudon was in Clerkenwell, where
its gateway still stands, with the name St. John's Gate, famous afterwards
for its association with Dr. Johnson and the Gentleman's Magazine. (The
priory was sold on the suppression of the order in England in 1540)
The gate has been repurchased for the English League of the order
(1874).
3 From their chief homes after quitting Palestine, the order is often
styled the Knights of Rhodes and Knights of Malta. The Peace of Amiens
(1802) provided for the restoration of the island to the Knights; but,
through distrust of Bonaparte's designs, it had not been surrendered
when the war was renewed, and its possession was confirmed to England
by the treaties of 1815.
4 Of course the order must not be confounded with charitable societies,
which, formed fur purposes like its original object, have adopted its name,
or similar titles.
A.D. 1118. THE KNIGHTS TEMPLARS. 355
history.1 Like the Hospitallers, the order originated in the humble
and charitable service of the pilgrims ; but, unlike the other, that
service was military from the first. It was (as already stated) in
1118, that nine French knights formed themselves into a society for
the protection of the pilgrims who were harassed by the Saracens
on the way from Jerusalem to the Jordan. Presenting themselves
before the Patriarch of Jerusalem, they took at his hands a vow to
defend the highways, to fight for the faith against unbelievers, and
to live under the monastic obligations with a discipline adopted
from the Canons of St. Augustine. These soldier-monks 2 took the
name of Brethren of the Warfare of the Temple, Soldiers- or Knights-
Templars, or, by their fuller title, Poor Fellow-soldiers of Christ
and of the Temple of Solomon,3 from the home granted to them by
King Baldwin II. in the royal palace, on the supposed site of the
Jewish temple. The chief of the nine, Hugh des Payens (Hugo de
Paganis) was the first Grand Master (mayister militias). Their
original poverty and humility is said to have been such, that the
Grand Master and his comrade, Godfrey of St. Omer, had but one
charger between them, in memory of which the seal of the order
displays two knights seated on one horse.4
1 Another reference to the wonderful pictures drawn by Sir Walter
Scott is justified by the solid basis of knowledge, the fruit of his omnivorous
reading, on which his creative genius worked. But it is necessary to
remember that, while the whole impression of the times and characters
presented to us can be almost completely trusted, he used — avowedly and
must properly for the purpose of his art — the full licence of a romance-
writer in the selection and arrangement of the facts. Thus, while his
Grand Master is the true type of the founders of the order, and Sir Brian
de Bois Guilbert the ideal of the fully-developed Templar, the latter cha-
racter belongs to a somewhat later age than the end of the 12th century.
The worst vices of the Templars were not full blown, when, as Milman
well says (vii. 187), ''Richard I. bequeathed, not his avarice or his lust,
but his pride, to the Knights of the Temple."
2 It is an error to suppose (as the reader of fvanhoe would infer) that
the Knights were all priests ; but the order attracted so many priests as
to have within itself all the means of divine service, independent of other
clergy.
3 Fratres Militix Templi ; Milites or Equites Tnnplarii ; or, in the
title of their rules, RcgiUa pauperum Commilitonum Christi Templique
Salomoniaci. William of Tyre, xii. 7 ; Jaen de Vitriaco, Hist. Ilierosol.
c. 65; P. du Puy, Histoire des Templiers, Paris, 1650, Brussels, 1751;
D'Estival, Hist, critique et apnlojetique des Chevaliers du Temple, Par.
1789; W. F. Wilcke, Gcs-h. des Tempelordens, Leipz. 1820; Wilcken,
Gesch. d Krexziiige ; Addison, Hist, of the Knights Templars, Lond. 1841 ;
and other authorities cited by Gieseler, iii. 268, and Robertson, ii. 780.
4 The device is perhaps better interpreted as a symbol of brotherly
union; especially as, being knights, they must have possessed horses. The
statutes of the order limited each knight to three horses, "the poverty of
God's house for the time not allowing of a greater number" (Cap. 30);
35G ST. BERNARD AND THE TEMPLARS. Chap. XXI.
§ 5. A few years after the foundation of the order (1127) Hugh des
Payens and some of the brethren visited Europe, where their cause
was warmly espoused by the eloquence of Bernard,who was a nephew
of one of the knights.1 His own zeal for the enterprize, and the spirit
which he evoked on its behalf, may be judged from a sermon which
he preached at a later period before the Templars : — " The Christian
who slays the unbeliever in the Holy War is sure of his reward,
more sure if he is slain. The Christian glories in the death of the
Pagan, because Christ is glorified ; by his own death both he himself
and Christ are still more glorified." 2 Hugh des Payens and his
brethren received the formal sanction of a council at Troyes, pre-
sided over by the Pope's legate (Jan. 13, 1128) ; and at the same
time a code of statutes was given to the order, drawn up by Bernard
or under his direction. The original is lost ; but the substance is
contained in the 72 chapters forming the Rule of the Order.3 It
inculcated regularity in devotion, self-denial and modesty, with a
strict discipline and mutual oversight, in obedience to the Grand
Master. Without his knowledge they were to receive no letters,
even from their nearest relations, and they were to read all letters
in his presence. They were to have no locked trunks, and never
to walk alone. They were to receive no presents, except by leave
of the Grand Master, and those made to any knight might be trans-
ferred at his pleasure to another; but they might hold individual
property. Their purity was to be so guarded, that they must shun
the kisses even of their mothers and sisters ; married brethren,
however, were admitted to the order, on condition of making it
their heir; but they were not allowed to wear its white dress,
to which Pope Eugenius III. added the red c?*oss on the breast.
They were not allowed, like other knights, to vary their military
and they were not to indulge the natural pride of knights in splendid or
expensive trappings.
1 Bernard's chief eulogies of the enterprize are contained in his
Tractatus de Nova Militia, his Exhortatio ad Milites Templi, and his later
letters (e.g. Epist. 173, 392); but, as early as 1125, he writes in praise
of the entrance of Count Hugo of Champagne into the order (Epist. 31).
2 Milman, vol. iv. p. 394.
3 See the title above, p. 355, note 3. First edited by A. Miraeus, in Chron.
Cisterc. Colon. 1614; Luoae Holstenii Codex Regulamm; Mansi, xxi. 359;
and often reprinted. The Code cannot have assumed its present form till
1172. Afterwards the order imposed on itself at its general chapters
special rules, intended in the rirst place for the officers of the order, and
only partially made known to the rest of the knights, so far as was
necessary for each in his own sphere. A collection of these, made between
12+7 and 1266. was first published in a translation in Fr. Miinter's
Statutenbuch of the order, Berlin, 1794, and afterwards in the original, in
the Regie et Statuts secrets des Tcmpliers, publie'es par C. H. Mail lard de
Chambure, Paris, 1840. Gieseler, iii. 269.
A.D. 1118 f. CLASSES OF THE TEMPLARS. 357
service with the amusements of hawking and hunting, nor even to
accompany a person so engaged, except for the purpose of defending
him from infidel treachery. The one object of their warfare was
set before them by the injunction " always to smite the lion," * that
is, Satan, in the persons of the enemies of the faith ; and their
banner, called Beauseant, was white on one side and black on the
other, to signify that they were fair and helpful to Christians, but
dark and terrible to the infidels, while all the pride of martial fame
and victory was rebuked by the motto inscribed on it : " Non nobis,
Domine, non nobis, sed Komini tuo da gloriam ;" a text, it is hard
to say whether most perverted by their or others' abuse of it.
When the nine knights (for such was still their number) who re-
ceived this rule from Bernard, were rapidly joined by numerous
comrades and their dependents, the order was divided into the classes
of Knights Chaplains (Capellani), Brothers at Arms or Servitors
(armigeri freres, servans d'armes), and attendants, craftsmen, or
artificers {famuli, freres servans de mestier). The system of
General Chapters was adopted from the Cistercians. A short time after
the foundation of the order it numbered 300 knights of the noblest
families, a large body of chaplains, and a countless train of servitors
and dependents ; and it enjoyed a princely revenue from the W unty
of nobles, kings, and the Emperor.2 Its " preceptories " were not
only monasteries, but strong fortresses ; such as the gloomy
" Temple " in Paris,3 from which Louis XV 1. passed to the scaffold ;
and the " Temple " in London,4 of which Spenser 5 sings as
1 Ut semper feriatur leo, or leo vorans — an evident reference to 1 Peter
v. 8. 2 William of Tyre, xii. 7, about 1180.
3 We are expressly told that, in the time of Philip the Fair, the
Temple was stronger than the royal palace of the Louvre.
4 Henry I. was among the benefactors of the order ; but it was from
Henry II. that they received their earliest gift of property in London, at
first in Holborn, the "Old Temple," and afterwards (1184) on the well-
known site in Fleet Street, the " New Temple " which, on their suppression
(1313) was given by Edward II. to Aymer de Valence, earl of Pembroke,
and on his death (1323) passed to the Knights Hospitallers, by whom the
Inner and Middle Temples were leased to the students of the common law,
and, the property falling to the crown on the dissolution of the religious
houses, James I. finally conferred it on the Benchers of the two societies
for ever (1608). The Temple Church remains a fine monument of medieval
character. The place of a nave is occupied by the "round church " (one
of four such built by the Templars in England in imitation of the
Church of the Holy Sepulchre at Jerusalem), which was dedicated by
Heraclius, patriarch of Jerusalem, in 1185, and is a fine example of the
transition from Norman to Early English. It contains some curious
monumental effigies of Knights Templars, distinguished by their crossed
legs. The choir, finished in 1250 (restored in 1839-42) is a very pure
example of Early English. 5 Prothalumion.
358 PRIVILEGES OF THE TEMPLARS. Chap. XXL
" those bricky towers,
The which on Thames' broad aged back do l'ide,
Where now the studious lawyers have their bowers
There whilom wont the Templar Knights to bide,
Till they decayed through pride."
§ 6. The order of the Temple was, from the first, taken under the
special protection of the Popes. The first Bull in their favour was
issued by Eugenius III. (1148), and Alexander III. conferred the
great charter of their privileges by the Bull " Omne datum optimum "
(1172).1 When the accession of many clerical members had made
the body complete in itself for the celebration of religious offices,
Innocent III. released the chaplains of the order from the oath of
obedience to the bishops, " because they are subject only to the
Roman Pontiff." 2 " Honorius III. prohibited all bishops from excom-
municating any Knight Templar or laying an interdict on their
churches or houses. Gregory IX., Innocent IV., Alexander III.,
Clement IV., maintained their absolute exemption from episcopal
authority . . . Gregory X. crowned their privileges with an exemption
from all contributions to the Holy War, and from the tenths paid by
the rest of Christendom for this sacred purpose. The pretence was,
that their whole lands and wealth were held on that tenure." 3
These grants were for the most part the confirmation of privileges
which the Templars had already usurped. As early as about 1180,
William of Tyre, in describing the great increase of the Templars
in number, says that they had already degenerated from their first
object, cast off their humility, withdrawn their obedience from the
Patriarch of Jerusalem, withheld the tenths and first-fruits due to
the Church, and made their chaplains independent of episcopal con-
trol, besides other acts of gross turbulence and disorder.4 The same
complaints are uttered respecting both orders by the very Popes who
granted them new privileges, while declaring that they rather de-
served to be stripped of those they had.5
1 Translated in Addison's Knights Templars, p. 70.
2 Epist. i. 508 ; ii. 35, 84, 257, 259. 3 Milman, vol. vii. pp. 183-4.
4 Loc. sup. cit. Elsewhere (xviii. c. 3) he speaks in similar language of
the Hospitallers, whose insolence to the Patriarch of Jerusalem reached
such a height that, when he preached in the Church of the Holy Sepulchre,
to which their house was opposite, they set their bells ringing to preveut
his being heard by the people ! Gieseler, vol. iii. p. '111.
5 So writes Innocent III., in 1208, to the Grand Master of the Templars
(Epist. x. 121). See the letter in Gieseler, vol. iii. pp. 272, 273; and
the equally strong complaints of Alexander III. and Gregory IX. against
both the orders ; and the similar threat of Henry III. of England to the
Master of the Hospitallers (1252), who had the insolence to answer, "As
long as you observe justice, you may be king ; and as soon as you infringe
it, you will cease to be king."
A.D. 1118 f. THE TEMPLARS IN PALESTINE. 359
§ 7. The seeds of this degeneracy were innate in the very nature
of the military orders, and especially of the Templars. The order
was singularly captivating to the three great passions of the age,
chivalric pride and enthusiasm, monastic devotion, and zeal against
the enemies of the Cross ; and the rapid growth of the order in
numbers, wealth, and power, inflamed the worser side of these
passions, and hastened the corruption which led to its ruin. The
martial glory of the enterprize, the fame and power which it
brought to the knights banded together in their self-complete
organization and fortified houses, and holding their own against
bishops and kings, the assurance of atonement for all past sins
and certain salvation by the twofold gratification of military and
spiritual pride in cruelty and death to the infidels, — all this at-
tracted the worst social elements into the order. The character of
the great majority of its members is betrayed by Bernard himself
in the " sancta simplicitas " of his exultation over its adoption by
such numbers of the greatest reprobates that (he says) 1 " the joy
over them is double, since they cause as much rejoicing to their
friends by going away, as to those whom they help by their arrival.
In fact they bring advantage both ways, not only by succouring
the latter, but also by no longer oppressing the former. Thus
' '"'gypt is glad at their departure' (profectione),2 and Mt. Sion joys
no less for their protection. The one is pleased to lose her most
cruel devastators ; the other glories all the more worthily at gain-
ing freedom at their hands." When such elements were leagued in
a proud and powerful order, and brought under all the demoralizing
influences of the remote scene of warfare, intrigue, and Oriental
temptations, it is not surprizing that the Templars became the
extreme examples of the sad truth, that " the Christians of
Palestine were in morals, in character, in habits, the most licentious,
most treacherous, most ferocious of mankind."3 And, while other
Crusaders quickly passed away, the two gieat military orders,
like all permanent institutions, acquired a character even more
fixed and decided than that of individuals. That character is ad-
mirably drawn by D*.an Milman : 4 — " The Knights Templars fought
in the Holy Land with consummate valour, discipline, activity, and
1 De Nova Militia, 5 : — "Quodque cernittir jucundius, et agitur com-
modius, paucot admodum in tanta multitudine hominum illo conflueve
videas, nisi utiquc sceleratos et impios, raptores et sacritegos, homicidas,
perjuros, adulteros," &c. &c.
2 Psalm cv. 33. This making " Egypt " stand for Christian Europe, in
oi-der to bring in Mt. Sion and the play on the words profectione and
protectione. gives another example of the mode in which Scripture was
quoted in those times (to say nothing of others).
3 Milman, vol. v. p. 319. * Vol. vii. pp 184 f.
360 ORIENTAL INFLUENCES. Chap. XXL
zeal ; but they fought for themselves, not for the common cause of
Christianity. They were an independent army, owning no sub-
ordination to the King or Bishop of Jerusalem, or to any of the
sovereigns who placed themselves at the head of a Crusade. They
supported or thwarted, according to their views, the plans of cam-
paigns,1 joined vigorously in the enterprize, or stood aloof in sullen
disapprobation ; they made or broke treaties. Thus formidable to
the enemies of their faith, they were not less so to its champions.
There was a constant rivalry with the Knights of St. John, not of
generous emulation, but of power and even of sordid gain. During
the expedition of Frederick II., the Master of the Tempers and
the whole order espoused the cause of the Pope. To their stubborn
opposition was attributed, no doubt with much justice, the failure
or rather the imperfect success of that Crusade.2
" The character of the war in the East had also changed, unno-
ticed, unobserved. There was no longer the implacable mutual
aversion, or rather abhorrence, with which the Christian met the
Saracen, the Saracen the Christian ; from which the Christian
thought that, by slaying the Saracen, he was avenging the cause
of his Redeemer, and washing off his own sins ; the Saracen that
in massacring the Christian or trampling on the Christian dog, he
was acting according to the first principles of his faith, and winning
Paradise. This traditionary, almost inborn, antipathy had worn
away by long intermingling, and given place to the courtesies and
mutual respect of a more chivalrous warfare.3 .... The lofty
toleration of Frederick II. might offend the more zealous by its
approximation to indifference, but it was not altogether uncon-
genial to the dominant feeling. How far had that indifference,
which was so hardly reproached against Frederick, crept into the
minds and hearts of Frederick's most deadly enemies ? How far
had Mohammedanism lost its odious and repulsive character to the
Templars, and begun to appear, not as a monstrous and wicked
1 In 1155, the Templars delivered up Nazireddin to his enemies for
60,000 gold florins, though he was on the point of becoming a Christian.
(Will. Tyr. xviii. 9.) For this and other examples, see Gieseler, vol. iii.
p. 273; also the vehement remonstrance of Gregory IX. with the Grand
Master of the Hospitallers (1238), when they supported the Greek
Emperor, John Vatazes, against the Latin Emperor of Constantinople.
2 See above, Chap. V. § 11, p. 75. The feud of both the great
military orders against Frederick was no doubt aggravated by the favour
he showed to the Teutonic Order (see below, § 9), but its real cause
was their resolve not to allow the power of the Christian Kingdom of
Jerusalem to be re-established at the expense of their own licence.
3 This feature of the war is also shown vividly by Scott (in the Talisman),
who is true to history is ascribing so much of it to the personal character
of Saladin.
AD. 1312. DESTRUCTION OF THE TEMPLARS. 361
idolatry, to be refuted only with the good sword, but as a sublime
and hardly irrational Theism ? How far had Oriental superstitions,
belief in magic, in the power of amulets and talismans, divination,
mystic signs and characters, dealings with genii or evil spirits,
seized on the excited imaginations of those adventurous but rude
warriors of the West, and mingled with that secret ceremonial,
which was designed to impress upon the initiated the inflexible dis-
cipline of the order ? How far were the Templars orientalized by
their domiciliation in the East ? Had their morals escaped the taint
of Oriental license? .... If even Western devotees were so apt,
as was ever the case, to degenerate into debauchery, the individual
Templar at least would hardly maintain his impeccable virtue.
Those unnatural vices, which it offends Christianity even to allude
to, but which are looked upon, if not with indulgence, at least
without the same disgust in the East, were chiefly charged upon
the Templars." But even such abominations were less odious to
that age than the more improbable charge, that the order had
become a great antichristian conspiracy, the test of admission to it
being a formal denial of Christ, accompanied by spitting or trampling
upon the Cross.
§ 8. From what has been said of the corruption and insolence of
both the great military orders, it may naturally be asked why all this
odium fell on the Templars, rather than on the Hospitallers. Not
to enquire minutely into the real distinctions in their character, the
difference in their fate may be ascribed chiefly to the different
courses they followed when they were driven to retire from the
Holy War in Palestine. Both, having fought the losing battle to
the last with the valour which was their " one virtue," distinguished
themselves in the final defence of Acre ; and, on its terrible fall
(1291), both withdrew to Cyprus, where they were received by the
young King Henry II. But, while the Hospitallers, as we have
seen, established themselves at Khodes, and earned the admiration
and gratitude of Christendom by holding it as a new outpost against
Mohammedan conquest, the Templars drew together in their vast
possessions and fortified preceptories in the states of Europe ; where,
whatever might be the truth of the ambitious designs attributed
to them, they formed an imperium in imperio too formidable
to be endured. Opinions are still divided as to the truth of the
crimes laid to their charge ; but the verdict of history is that their
great crime was their wealth and power; and that all justice was
outraged in their fall.1
1 The destruction of the order in France by the policy of Philip the
Fair and the weak consent of Clement V., and its general suppression by
the edict of the Council of Vienne (1312), have been already mentioned
362 THE TEUTONIC KNIGHTS. Chap. XXI.
§ 9. A third great order of military rnonasticism had its origin
from the Crusades, though it was destined to display its prowess on
quite another field. During the Third Crusade, after the death of
Frederick Barbarossa, and when the Christian army was wasting
away with disease and famine before Acre (1190), some burghers of
Bremen and Liibeck made a hospital for the sick and starving under
sails brought from their ships. They were joined by the brethren
of a German hospital, whom Saladin had permitted to remain at
Jerusalem; and they were taken under the protection of Duke
Frederick of Swabia, who saw the advantage of a German order, not
only for the care of German pilgrims, but for more general interests.
His recommendation secured the patronage of the Emperor Henry
VI., and of Pope Celestine III., who issued a Bull confirming the
order. The number of the Teutonic Knights l was at first forty,
with Henry of Walpot as Grand Master ; but it was under his third
successor, H ermann of Salza, that the new order received its mili-
tary constitution, and obtained great privileges and emoluments.
Hermann is said by the chronicler of the order to have " had the
Pope, and the Emperor, with other princes and great men, in his
hand, so that he obtained whatever he might ask for its honour and
advantage." The Emperor here referred to was Frederick II., to
whom Hermann of Salza was a faithful adherent. Honorius II \.
conferred on the order the same privileges as on the Hospitallers and
the Templars (1220). It had an aristocratic constitution of three
grades, knights, priests, and serving brethren, governed by the
Grand Master, provincials, and chapter of the order ; and its first
house was at Acre.2 But as early as 1226 Hermann led his fol-
lowers to a new enterprize for the conversion of the still heathen
people of Prussia, the issue of which has already been related.3
Soon after his death the order numbered 2000 knights of the
noblest German families.
§ 10. The great crusading orders were imitated by lesser orders of
ecclesiastical knighthood, devoted to the war against the Moors and
the protection of pilgrims, in Spain and Portugal. They were, for
(Chap. VII. § 4). The details are related in the Student's Hist, of Franre,
pp. 186-9. For the proceedings in England, which, though equally un-
fair, were free from the atrocious cruelties of the French king, see the
Student's English Church Hist., p. 413.
1 Their full title was Eqtiites Teutonici hospitalis S. Marise, Yirginis
Jfierosolymita. For the authorities, see Gieseler, vol. iii. p. 275 ; Robert-
son, vol. iii. p. 256.
2 Acre was also the seat of an English order of Hospitallers, established
in honour of the martyred St. Thomas (Becket), the Ordo Militias
S. Thomx de Aeon. (Diceto, 654; Monast. Angl. vi. 646.)
3 Part I. Chap. XXIV. p. 603.
Cent. XII. OTHER MILITARY ORDERS. 363
the most part, in close connection with the Cistercians.1 The Order
of Calatrava was named from the city granted by Sancho III. of
Castile to the Cistercian Raymund and the knights whom he banded
together for its defence when besieged by the Moors (1158). The
Order of Alcantara received that name from the city given to it in
1218 ; but it had been founded as early as 1176. In 1162, the
Cistercian abbot, John Cirita, founded a Militia Equitum as a special
branch of the Cistercian order, who were called Knights of Evora,
from the castle granted to them by Alphonso I. of Portugal
(1166), and the Order of Avis, from the castle they built in
118 1.2 The purpose assigned to them by their founder was "to
defend religion in war, to practise charity in peace, to preserve
chastity, and to lay waste the land of the Moors with constant
incursions." Any knight, who might happen to meet a Cis-
tercian abbot, was to dismount and ask his blessing, and offer
him his escort. When any such abbot arrived at a fort or
city held by soldiers of the order, the commander was to offer
him the keys, and everything was to be governed by his orders
while he stayed there. An order not connected with the Cistercians
was that of St. James of the Sivord,3 which arose in Galicia (1161)
for the protection of pilgrims to Compostella.
The example of this holy warfare against Mohammedans was fol-
lowed in the crusade incited by the Dominicans against the Albi-
gensian heretics in Southern France ; 4 for carrying on which an
1 They formed the Militia sacra Ordinis Cisterciensis, for the constitution
and privileges of which see Chrysost. Henriquez, L'egida, Constitutiones, et
Privilegia Ordinis Cister. Antv. 1630. On these orders in general see
Histoire des Mditaires, Amst. 1721 ; and other authorities in Gieseler,
vol. iii. pp. 274-5, and Robertson, vol. iii. p. 257. All these orders were
at first bound by the full monastic vows ; but that of celibacy was after-
wards relaxed, except for the Knights of Evora. Alexander III. (1175)
allowed the Knights of St. James to have married brethren in the order ;
and those of Calatrava and Alcantara were permitted to marry by Paul III.
(1540). Besides these, there was the very short-lived Order of the Wing
of St. Michael (Milites S. Michaelis or Milites de Ala), founded by
Alphonso I. of Portugal (1167 or 1171).
2 Milites Eborse ; Milites de Avis, Ordo Avisius.
3 Militia S. Jacobi, Fratrcs de Spathi, now the Caballeria d<'- Sant Jago
de la Spada. Jac. a Vitriaco, Hist. Occ. c. 26. For their privileges con-
ferred by Alexander III. (1175) and renewed by Innocent III., see Alex.
Epist. 20 (in Mansi, xxi. 1049), and Innoc. Epist. xiii. 11 ; Gieseler, loc. n't.
4 See below, Chap. XXXVII. It is convenient to mention here the
military organization, of a religious but not monastic character, started in
Auvergne to put down the brigandage of the disbanded mercenaries, com-
bined with profligate persons of all sorts, whose outrages earned the name
of "hellish legions." In 1182, a carpenter named Durand professed to
have been warned by the Virgin to exhort his neighbours to restore order;
364 THE CARMELITE FRIARS. Chap. XXI.
order was formed under the name of Brethren of the Warfare of
Jesus Christ (1220).1 The chief seat of the order was transferred
to Northern Italy (1261), where it took the name of the Blessed
Virgin, but was more generally known as La Milizia Gaudente.2
§ 11. The two great military orders were not the only monastic
societies that sprang from the Crusades. Mount Carrnel, the place
of the Prophet Elijah's retreat, had been a favourite resort of
Greek anchorets from very early times ; and, in a cavern named after
the prophet, and marked by the ruins of an ancient monastery,
Berthold, a Calabrian crusader (about 1156), established a small
society of hermits, who became famous as the Carmelite Order.3
They received a very strict rule from Albert, patriarch of Jerusalem
(about 1209), which was confirmed by Honorius III. (1226), but
mitigated by Innocent IV. (1247) on their plea that they were no
longer hermits. On the expulsion of the Latin Christians from the
Holy Land, the Carmelites left their mountain home, warned (as
their legend goes ) by the Virgin, who gave to the general of the
order, Simon Stock, her own scapulary as a pattern for their dress,
with the assurance that whoever died in it would be safe from the
fire of hell. Eetiring to Europe, the order spread so widely that
they are said to have possessed at one time as many as 75,0 monas-
teries, with upwards of 180,000 members. As one of the four great
orders of Mendicants (cf. Chap. XXV. § 10) they were distinguished,
from their dress, by the popular name of the White Friars, which
is still preserved by the site of their old monastery in London
founded in 1245, between the Temple and Blackfriars (the old seat
of the Dominicans). Further relaxations of their rule, granted in
the 15th century, led to a division of the order into a stricter
and men of all classes, clerical and lay, formed an association bound both
to a pure life and warfare against the wrongdoers. Their sole monastic
character was the hood, with a leaden image of the Virgin, from which
they were called Capuc kit i or White Hoods. Their zeal soon led them into
cruelties and other dangerous tendencies, which caused their suppression
by Philip Augustus. * Fratres dc Militia Jean Christ).
2 Ordo Militias B. Virginis; Fratres Gaudentes; Frati Gaudenti. See
the Tstoria de* Cavalieri Gaudenti di F. Donn. Maria Federici, Vinz. 1787;
Gieseler, vol. iii. p. 276.
3 Fratres Eremites de monte Carmelo, also Eremites 8. Marias de Carmelo.
The earliest mention of them is in a description of the Holy hand by a
Greek writer, John Phocas (1185, in Leon Allatii Symmicta), when there
were ten brethren, besides the chief, who, he .says, had been led to the
place by a revelation of the prophet; but the Carmelite fiction derived
it from Elijah himself, through a long line including the Rechabites and
several of the Hebrew. prophets, a pretension which caused a bitter contro-
versy between the Carmelites and the Bollandists in t lie 17 th c entury. (For
the authorities see Gieseler, vol. iii. p. 219 ; Robertson, vol. iii. pp. 240-242.)
Cent. XIII. MINOR AND NEW ORDERS. 365
branch, called Barefoot&l Friars or Observants, and the Shod or
Conventuals, who adopted the milder rule.
§ 12. Among the many who pitied the miserable state of the Chris-
tian captives and slaves in the hands of Mohammedans, especially
those taken by the Barbary pirates, two Provencal hermits, John
de Matha and Felix de Valois, were moved (as they said) by -a vision
of a white stag, with a cross between its horns, to a systematic effort
for their redemption. Under the direction of Innocent 111. they
formed the Order of the Trinitarians or Mathurins,1 in 1198,
and two years later the first shipload of captives ransomed from
Morocco returned to their homes. The order spread quickly through
Southern Europe, and had nunneries connected with it ; the govern-
ment being in the hands of a general {minister generalis) and a
general chapter of superiors of the convents, meeting at Gerfroi in the
diocese of Meaux, the place where the white stag appeared to the
founders. The order exists to the present day.
To these lesser orders may be added the peculiar institution of the
Humiliati? intermediate between the cloister and the world, and
having only a local existence in Lombardy. It arose probably in
the 11th century from a society of Milanese workmen, who had
returned from Germany, whither they had been carried as prisoners
by one of the Emperors.3 " In their exile they adopted a strict
manner of life, and supported themselves by cloth-weaving ; and
this occupation was afterwards continued among them; their skill
in the art being famous, and much of their cloth being given to the
poor." 4 They were at first simply a society of men and women
united in pious deeds and common labour, for mutual help and
charity to those about them. But the monks and nuns and priests
who joined them were formed into a religious order, and placed by
Innocent III. under the rule of St. Benedict (1201); and a Grand
Master was set over the order in 1216. In course of time the
society degenerated,, like all the religious orders ; and the attempt
1 Ordo sanctissimx Trimtatis de redemtione captivo7'um, Mathurini, also
called popularly freres aux anes. For the authorities, see Gieseler, vol. iii.
p. 219; Robertson, vol. iii. p. 257.)
2 Their history has been written by Tiraboschi, Vetera Bumiliatorum
Monumenta, 3 vols. 4to., Mediolani, 1766; Robertson, vol. iii. p. 242.
The identity of name has caused a confusion between them and the Wal-
densian Humiliati or I'm,,- Men of Lyon. (See below, Chap. XXXVI.)
6 By Henry II., in 1014, according to Tiraboschi, but Helyat places the
event in 1117 under Henry V.
4 Robertson, loc. cit. It can hardly be decided whether the community
of goods, which some ascribe to them, existed in any other sense than that
charitable distribution " as every one had need," which was the practice
of the first Christians (Acts ii. 44, 45).
II-S
366 MONASTIC DEGENERACY AND REFORM. Chap. XXI.
of Cardinal Charles Borromeo to reform it caused riots which led to
its suppression by Pius V. (1571).
§ 13. During the 14th and 15th centuries the degeneracy of the
monastic orders was more and more notorious, and was confessed
as a chief reason for the need of a " reform in head and members."
While the old and wealthy congregations were generally sunk in
sloth and luxury, others became contemptible for the poverty to
which those vices had reduced them. The moral profligacy, especi-
ally in the nunneries, which our tolerant age is apt to regard as a
scandal invented by enemies, is proved by clear evidence.1 The
labours of tillage and other work, of charity and learning, were
generally neglected ; and the decline of the Benedictines from their
special virtues is attested by Boccaccio's lamentable account of the
library at Monte Cassino, not only as perishing from neglect, but
the books cut up by the monks to make little manuals of devotion,
or charms for sale to women. The few who wrote at all contented
themselves with works on morality and practical religion, leaving
philosophy and theology to the Mendicants and the Universities.
As institutions based on the general religious feeling, the old orders
had been left behind by new social wants and new growths of intel-
ligence, and were overshadowed by the great movement which those
forces called forth, as we shall presently see, in the Mendicant Orders.
§ 14. A step towards reform was taken at Constance by summon-
ing a chapter of the German Benedictines to be held under the
superintendence of the Council in 1417, but this re mained a mere
proposal ; and a Cistercian ventured in the Council itself to defend
the holding of private property by the monks. At Basle more
effective measures were taken for the reformation of the regular
canons in Germany by the general chapter at Windesheim,2 which
became the centre of a movement spreading to Hildesheim and
other monasteries, as well as to some of the Augustinian and
1 For example, by Nicolas de Clamengis, or whoever was the author
of the De corrupto Ecclesise statu (see above, p. 141). A most important
contemporary work on the whole subject is that of John Busch (canon of
Windesheim, 1420, and prior of Hildesheim, ob. 1479), he Reformatione
Monaster iorum >axonix. As has been said above, the Carthusians long
remained an exception to the prevalent degeneracy, owing, as the leonine
verse said, to their observance of the three great points of discipline,
solitude, silence, and regular visitation :
" Per tria So. Si. Vi. Carthusia permanet in vi."
2 John de Huesden, prior of Windesheim (1391-1424) is named as one
of the leaders of the society of Brethren of the Common Life (see
Chap. XXXIII. § 16). It is interesting, as an omen of the future, to find
another centre of the reforming movement at Wittenberg. In all this
work John Busch took a leading part, as prior of Hildesheim.
Cent. XV.
NEW CONGREGATIONS.
367
Benedictine houses in France. Kome herself recognized the need
of monastic reform as one object of the mission of Cardinal Nicolas
of Cusa to Germany (1450-1) ; and the bishops and secular princes
endeavoured to enforce reformation on the monks, who generally
resisted all such efforts.
§ 15. Hence it resulted that the reforming party among the
monks themselves generally drew off into separate houses, though
still in connection with the great orders. The chief of these in
Italy was the Benedictine congregation of St. Justina, founded by
Louis Barbo at Padua, recognized by Martin V. in 1417, and
in 1504 absorbed in that of Monte Cassino, which had joined the
society ; as was also a similar congregation in Sicily (1506). The
congregation of St. Bernard, in Tuscany and Lombardy, was
founded in 14 97.1 In Spain, the Benedictines had the reformed
congregation of Valladolid, founded by Martin de Vargas in 1425.
But the most powerful of the new orders sprang from the energetic
life of the Mendicants.2
1 We have already had occasion to mention the short-lived military
orders of Jesus and " the Blessed Virgin Mary of Bethlehem," founded by
Pius II. for his abortive Crusade (1458, p. 209).
2 The independent societies, partaking of a monastic character, for ob-
jects of practical religion and benevolence, are described later, in connection
with Mysticism, with which they bad a close affinity (see Chap. XXXIII.).
Monks.— Devotion and Labour. One at prayer and two basket-making.
From an early picture (Bottari).
Interior of Cordova Cathedral.
CHAPTER XXII.
THE MENDICANT ORDERS.
ST. DOMINIC AND THE PREACHING FRIARS.
a.d. 1170, et seq.
1. Failure of the old Orders and Secular Clergy for the wants of the
Age — Leading idea of the new Orders ; activity in the world : how
varied by Dominicans aud Franciscans — Motive of antagonism to the
sectaries. § 2. The Spaniard DOMINICTJS (Domingo Guzman) : his
early life and austerity. §3. Goes to Rome with his bishop, Diego:
both sent to Languedoc against the Albigenses — Diego's rebuke of the
Cistercian legates — The work continued by Dominic. § -i. His alleged
part in the Albigensian Crusade and the Inquisition. § 5. Real charac-
ter of his woik — His school for girls— He founds the Order of Preachers:
sanctioned by Innocent III. and Honorius III.- — Mastership of the Sacred
Palace— His farewell to Languedoc. § G. Dominic at Rome- Spread of
the Order — Their names of Black Friars and Jacobins — Their first General
Chapters : rule of poverty adopted from the Franciscans. § 7. The
A.D. 1215. NEW IDEA OF THE FRIARS. 369
General, Diffinitores, and provincial friars. § 8. Class of Tertiaries.
§ 9. Death, Miracles, and Canonization of St. Dominic — Spread of the
Order — Missionary zeal. § 10. Later History of the Dominicans —
Their special spheres of work, and relations to the Franciscans and the
Papacy.
§ 1. We have seen how the power, independence, and abuses of the
Monastic Orders led the Fourth Lateran Council to forbid their
further multiplication (1215).1 Almost, however, at the moment
when this canon was enacted, Innocent found himself impelled to
give his sanction to the new and soon famous orders of Mendicant
Friars,2 which sprang up from the zeal of two enthusiasts, to
supply wants which were neither met by the existing orders nor by
the secular clergy. While the latter, cold, worldly, and corrupt,
had lost their hold on the hearts and minds of men, the monks,
living apart from the world, had — with a few bright exceptions —
become unfit for the active exercise of public religious offices and
teaching, from which, indeed, they were precluded by their con-
stitution.3 An age of growing intellectual activity not only felt
the want of spiritual guidance, but despised its proper guides;4
while, to increase the danger, examples of the self-denial which the
monks had ceased to practise, and of the evangelic activity which
the clergy had disused, and especially of preaching the Word, were
to be found among the sectaries whom the Church branded as
heretics. The new idea, which found expression in the Mendicant
Orders, is thus described by Archbishop Trench5: — "Hitherto the
1 Chap. XX., fin. p. 367.
2 The reader is reminded that there is no essential distinction in the
name of Friars, the English form (through the French frere and Old English
frere) of the Latin Fratres, which was the common appellation of all
members of religious orders ; but its use without the name of monks gave
rise to its specific application to the Mendicant Orders, who were not
separated from the world, like the monks. The common prefix Fra to
the names of friars is the abbreviation of the Italian Frate, " brother."
3 Though this was the essential character of monasticism, we have
seen that the ministrations of religion were not only practised by the
monks, but very generally preferred by the people. But such inter-
ference was forbidden by express decrees. Thus the Council of Poitiers
(1100) ordered that no monk should take upon himself {prgesumare) the
parochial ministry of presbyters, namely, baptism, preaching, and giving
penance {Cone. Pietav. c. 11) ; and Calixtus II., in the First Lateran
Council (1123, c. 17), forbad abbots and monks to give public penances,
to visit the sick, administer unctions, and sing public masses.
4 See the admirable remarks on the complete incompetency, both of
the secular clergy, whose teaching was almost wholly through the ritual,
and of the monks, who lived to save and benefit themselves, and not the
world, in Milman, book ix. c. ix. vol. vi. pp. 1 seqq.
5 Medieval Church History, p. 231.
370 MOTIVE FOR THE NEW ORDERS. Chap. XXII.
monk, in his ideal perfection, had been one who, withdrawing from
the world, had sought in prayer, penitence, and self-mortification,
to set forward the salvation of his own soul ; now he should be one
who, in labours of self-denying love, in dispensing the Word of life,
should seek the salvation of others.1 Hitherto he had fled from the
world, as one who, in conflict with it, must inevitably be worsted ;
now he should make war upon the world and overcome it — nothing
doubting that, in seeking the salvation of others, he should best
work out his own." This ideal was so far common to the two
orders, in which, however, it took contrasted forms, as remarkable
as their simultaneous rise. The pure devotion of St. Francis aimed
to revive the old monastic self-renunciation in union with incessant
evangelic work ; the austerer zeal of St. Dominic was inflamed by
the need of a new power to combat heresy. This contrasted spirit
of the founders was impressed upon the societies they formed.
" Each of those orders had at the outset its distinctive character :
the Dominicans, severely intellectual, rigidly orthodox, and tinged
by the sternness and the gloom which had been impressed on the
religion of the founder's native land ; the Franciscans, milder and
more genial, addressing themselves less to the intellect than to the
sentiments and the affections." 2
One chief motive to the creation of the new orders was the con-
sciousness that the spiritual work, which the clergy had abandoned,
and which the monks were incompetent to perform, had passed
away into the hands of the sectaries; and it was the peculiar
fortune of the Church of Rome, at the climax of its power under
Innocent III., to enlist into her service the very elements of indi-
vidual freedom, mystical enthusiasm, and, above all, the supreme
power of popular preaching, which had begun to threaten her
ascendancy. While both orders took up the clergy's work of
popular instruction, and revived the ideal of monastic poverty and
self-sacrifice, but for the benefit of others and no longer for their
own, the energy of spiritual enthusiasm found a new expression in
the life and influence of Francis, while the power of preaching and
an unflinching conflict with heresy were the great aims of Dominic.3
§ 2. The order founded by the latter took its peculiar character from
the fervid zeal of the South, partly in his own Spanish origin,4 and
1 This contrast is marked in the Prologue to the Rules of the
Dominican Order (c. 3): " Onlo noster speciali'er ob praxlicationem et
animarum salntem ab initio noscitur institutus fuisse, et studium nostrum
ad hoc debet principaliter intendere, nt proximonim animabus possinvis
utiles esse.'' 2 Robertson, vol. iii. p. 363.
3 The whole subject of the Heresies of this age is tieated below, in
Book VI.
* See Dean Milman (vol. vi. p. 10) : " In Dominic, Spain began to
A.D. 1170 f. EARLY LIFE OF ST. DOMINIC. 371
partly by way of antagonism to the heretics of Languedoc, with
whose history his own is inseparably linked.1 Domingo Guzman2
(Lat. Dominicus) was born in 1170, at Calaruega, a village in the
diocese of Osma, in Old Castile. Among the portents, borrowed from
classical and ecclesiastical antiquity, which foreshadowed his power
and eloquence before his birth, was one which alluded to the play
upon his name, in which his followers rejoiced, as Domini canes ("the
Lord's watch-dogs").3 Going to the University of Falencia4 at the
age of fifteen, he spent ten years in study, chiefly of theology ; and
here his self-devotion shone forth in a gentler light than afterwards
invested his name. During a famine, to feed the poor he sold not
only his clothes, but his books, the value of which to him in that
age of MSS. was enhanced by his own notes ; and, at a later time,
he offered to sell himself for the redemption of another.5 But
exercise that remarkable influence over Latin Christianity, to display
that peculiar character, which culminated as it were in Ignatius Loyola,
in Philip II., and in Torquemada, of which the code of the Inqui-
sition was the statutory law, of which Calderon was the poet. The life
of every devout Spaniard was a perpetual crusade ; by temperament
and by position he was in constant adventurous waifare against the
enemies of the Cross. Hatred of the Jew, of the Mohammedan, was the
herrban under which he served ; it was the oath of his chivalry. That
hatred, in all its intensity, was soon and easily extended to the heretic ;
hereafter it was to comprehend the heathen Mexican, the Peruvian.
St. Dominic was, as it were, a Cortez, bound by a sense of duty, urged
by an inward voice, to invade older Christendom."
1 See below, Chap. XXXVII. Of the many Lives of St. Dominic the
oldest is that by Jordanus, his successor as general of the order, in the
Acta SS., August, i. 545 ; next, the one in use by the order, written
about 1254 by the fifth general, Humbertus de Romanis, ibid. p. 358 ;
also the Annates Ordinis Prxdicatorum, by Th. M. Mamachius, and
others, Rom., 1746 f. ; Quetif and Echard, Script. Ord. Prxd., Paris,
1719 f . ; Monumenta et Anting, veteris Disciplmx, &c, edited by Masetti,
Rom. 1864; Lacordaire, Vie de S. Dominic, Paris, 1841 and (ed. 5) 1855
for other authorities see Gieseler, vol. iii. p. 236.
2 The descent, which his name might seem to imply, from one of the
noblest houses of Spain, is questioned by the Bollandists.
3 His mother's dream, that she brought forth a dog with a torch in its
mouth, which set the world on fire, was interpreted by his followers to
signify that he was a dog barking against heretics, and the torch was
either the light of knowledge or the flame of charity.
4 Afterwards famous at its new seat of Salamanca.
5 According to one story, a slave among the Moors ; according to
another, the proposed sacrifice was for the support or a man who hesitated
to avow his conversion from heresy, lest he should forfeit the charity on
which he lived. Archbishop Trench remarks on the absence in Dominic
of those tender traits which so much attract us in the character of St.
Francis: " Lven those who exalt him the most, and those who knew him
the nearest, sutler this to be seen. Austere is the epithet which in a
Papal Bull is applied to him ; while a line of Dante's about him, ' Good
372 DIEGO AND DOMINIC IN LANGUEDOC. Chap. XXII.
while thus displaying his natural tenderness even towards JewS and
infidels, he zealously hardened his heart against heretics. In his
twenty-fifth year he was enrolled by Diego de Azevedo (Lat. Dida-
cus), bishop of Osma, as one of the canons of the cathedral,1 among
whom he was distinguished for his austerity. " His life was rigidly
ascetic ; he gave more of his time to prayer than to sleep ; and
although during the daytime he was cheerful in his conversation,
his nights were for the most part spent in severely penitential
exercises ; he flogged himself nightly with an iron chain, once for
his own sins, once for the sinners in this world, and once for those
in purgatory." 2
§ 3. After nine years of this obscure life, Dominic, now sub-prior,
was chosen to accompany his bishop on a mission to Denmark,
which was rendered useless as soon as they crossed the Pyrenees ; 3
and they proceeded on a pilgrimage to Rome (1203). The object of
the pious Diego was to ask the Pope's leave to give up his quiet
bishopric for the dangers of a mission to the heathens who still
occupied a part of Hungary, in which Dominic would doubtless
have still shared. But Innocent III. saw the need of such spirits
nearer home ; and he sent the bishop back to his diocese with
Dominic, armed with a commission for the extirpation of the
heresy, which had already vexed their souls on their first arrival in
Languedoc.4 They returned thither (1205), at the crisis when the
mission of Cistercians, who had been sent to convert the Albi-
genses, were despairing of success ;5 and when, at Montpellier, they
met the Papal Legates with all their pompous retinue (for so had
the Cistercians already degenerated), Diego answered their com-
plaints with the famous rebuke and exhortation, which marks him
as the author of the principles which were afterwards wrought out
by Dominic : — " How can you expect success with this secular
pomp ? It is not by the display of power and pomp, cavalcades of
i etainers and richly houseled palfreys, or by gorgeous apparel, that
to his friends and dreadful to his foes ' — crudo is the word used — may be
taken for praise or blame, or for something made up of both, as we will."
(Medieval Church History, p. 234.)
1 The bishop had changed the monastic chapter into one of canons
regular of St. Augustin.
* Jordan, 45-6 ; Robertson, vol. iii. p. 364.
3 By the death of the Danish princess, whose marriage with
Alfonso VIII. of Castile was the object of the embassy.
4 "No sooner had they crossed the Pyrenees (on their journey from
Spain) than they found themselves in the midst of the Albigensian heresy:
they could not close their eyes on the contempt into which the clergy had
fallen, or on the prosperity of the sectarians; their very host at Toulouse
was an Albigensian. Dominic is said to have converted him before the
morning." (Milman, vol. vi. p. 12.) 5 Comp. Chap. XXXVII. § 3.
A.D. 1205 f. DOMINIC'S WORK AND MIRACLES. 373
the heretics win proselytes ; it is by zealous preaching, by apostolic
humility, by austerity; by seeming, it is true, but yet seeming
holiness. Zeal must be met by zeal; false sanctity by real sanc-
tity; preaching falsehood by preaching truth. Sow the good seed
as the heretics sow the bad. Cast off those sumptuous robes, send
away those richly caparisoned palfreys ; go barefoot, without purse
and scrip, like the Apostles ; out-labour, out-fast, out-discipline
these false teachers." Enforcing the lesson by an example which
the legates were shamed into following, Diego and Dominic sent
away their own horses, and barefoot, in the simplest canonical
dress, led the way in a course of preaching and disputation in
repeated conferences. When Diego returned to his diocese (1207),
where he died a few months later, Dominic remained to carry on
the work ; and his eloquence is said to have been enforced by
abundant miracles. Not to repeat some which are absurdly ludi-
crous, " Dominic raised the dead, frequently fed his disciples in a
manner even more wonderful than the Lord in the desert. His
miracles equal, if not transcend, those in the Gospel. It must
indeed have been a stubborn generation, to need besides these
wonders the sword of Simon de Montfort." x
§ 4. The conduct of Dominic during the Crusade against the Albi-
genses is a problem which we have not positive historic evidence to
solve. His earliest biographers are silent about his presence with
the armies (attended by miracles), of which his later admirers boast,
but which still later apologists again deny, according as opinion
has varied on the character of such deeds.2 So too, as to the part
he is said to have taken in the still greater judicial cruelties of
the tribunal of Toulouse, and the doubtful honour of being the
1 Milman (vi. 14), who observes that the miracles of Dominic are
largely borrowed from the lives of the Saviour and those of the saints.
This is tiue of the whole mass of ecclesiastical miracles ; but the imitators
generally try to improve on the originals. For a full account of the
miracles, see the work of the Bollandists.
2 This is not a question between Catholics and Protestants, nor even
between different parties in the Roman Church, but one among the
Dominicans themselves. The Bol.andists maintain their founder's title
to "that bad eminence'' in such language as that of Maloendia : " What
glory, what splendour and dignity, belong to the Order of Preachers,
words cannot express! for the Holy Inquisition owes its origin to St.
Dominic, and was propagated by his faithful followers : by them heretics
of all kinds, the innovators and corrupters of Bound doctrine, were
destroyed, unless they would recant, by tire and sword : " quoting which,
Dean Milman adds that " Calmer enquiry must rob him of, or release him
from, these questionable glories. His heroic acts, as moving in the
van of bloody battles, his title of Founder of the Inquisition, belong
to legend, not to history " (vol. vi. p. 16).
II— S 2
374 DOMINIC IN LANGUEDOC. Chap. XXII.
Founder of the Inquisition, which was formally confirmed to
Dominic by a Bull of Sixtus V.1 As Dean Milman observes, "It
is his Order that has thrown back its aggrandizing splendour on
Dominic." His character and deeds have been confused with those
of his followers, who were more Dominican than Dominic himself.2
When the Inquisition was fully established by Gregory IX. (1233,
twelve years after the death of Dominic), its administration was
entrusted to the order, who became thenceforth the zealous agents
( f its cruelties.3 They rejoiced in the title of " Persecutor of the
Heretics," conferred on their founder by the Inquisition of Tou-
louse ; and the story of his interference to save one victim, in whom
he saw some hopes of reconciliation, implies his habitual severity.
While the silence of his earliest biographers as to his sitting on the
tribunals of Languedoc leaves such stories without evidence, they
are equally silent about any opposition or interference on his part ;
and so, with regard to the Crusade " all, perhaps, that is certainly
known is, that he showed no disapprobation of the character or of
the deeds of Simon de Montfort; he obeyed his call to bless the
marriage of his son, and the baptism of his daughter."4 After all,
there is no doubt as to Dominic's spirit ; and while the evidence
points only to his activity in preaching, it may be that " his words
were very swords," sharpening the weapons of the persecutors.
§ 5. Turning to what we know with certainty of his real work,
we have an admirable description of its character by Archbishop
Trench 5 : — " Having accompanied his bishop on a preaching mis-
sion in the South of France for the conversion of the anti-Catholic
sects which were swarming there, he became aware of the imminent
danger which threatened the Papacy from the wide-spread revolt of
men's spirits. Nor was he less impressed by the unfitness of the
secular or parochial clergy to contend with spiritual weapons against
the sectaries, by the ignorance and sloth of the lower clergy, the
worldly splendour of the higher; this all contrasting most un-
favourably with the simplicity in life of their adversaries, their
diligence and zeal in propagating their doctrines. He saw, too,
how little help was to be gotten from the older monastic orders.
Estranged from the poor, their own vows of poverty eluded, at their
best seeking first and chiefly their own spiritual welfare, if not
seeking this alone, they wholly failed to meet the needs of the
1 Bulla de festo S. Petri Martyris, a.d. 1586, in Bullar. Rom. ii. 573,
ed. Luxemb. 1727.
2 One is tempted to say, with reference to their favourite watchword,
that, if Dominic barked at the stray sheep to drive them into the fold, the
Dominic'ins worried and mangled them. 3 See below, Chap. XXXVIII.
4 Milman, vol. vi. p. 15. 5 Medieval Church, p. 231.
A.D. 1215-16. ORDER OF PREACHING FRIARS. 375
time. It was an aggressive order, one which should boldly take up
the challenge which the sectaries had thrown down, that the crisis
demanded. Such an order he resolved his Preaching Brethren — the
name expresses the central idea for the carrying out of which they
existed — should be ; devoting themselves to the preaching of the
Word, to the spiritual oversight of the sheep everywhere scattered
abroad without a shepherd, and, as another aspect of the same
mission, to the repression and extirpation of all heresies."
The moral power on which Dominic relied is seen in the first
institution which he organized. Observing that the noble ladies
of Languedoc were among the most eager hearers of the heretics,
whose free schools kept the youth under their influence, he founded
a school and retreat at Prouille, for the daughters of the poorer
nobles (1209). But this was only a subsidiary work ; and his new
Order of Preachers was first formed at St. Ronain, near Toulouse,
of sixteen brethren, most of whom were Provencals, some Spaniards,
and one an Englishman. But, though it sprang from the conflict
with heresy in Languedoc, the order was to have the world for its
field. In 1215 Innocent III. convened the Fourth Lateran Council;
and Fulk, bishop of Toulouse, took Dominic with him to Rome to
obtain the Pope's approval. The reluctance of Innocent was over-
come by wiser counsels, while he professed to yield to visions, such
as had already warned him to sanction the Franciscan brotherhood.1
The difficulty raised by the canon just enacted, forbidding the
creation of new orders, was overcome by Dominic's consent to
place his fraternity under the rule of the great preacher St. Augus-
tine. Dominic returned to organize his society at Toulouse ; but
only as a preparation for the removal of its head-quarters to Rome.
In the first year of the new pontificate (1216), Honorius III. con-
firmed it as a separate order by the title of Brethren Preachers
(Fratres Prsedicatores), or to use the popular translation, Preaching
Friars,2 under the government and protection of the Pope ; and he
granted it other charters. Besides the privilege of preaching, that of
hearing confessions everywhere was the source of enormous power.
" On Dominic himself the Pope conferred the Mastership of the
Sacred Palace — an office to which is annext the censorship of books,
1 See the following Chapter.
2 The Bull of Honorius, addressed to Dominic, designates them as
" champions (pugiles) of the faith." With regard to the possessions con-
firmed by it, it must be remembered that the order had not yet adopted
the principle of absolute poverty. It is almost certain that they
borrowed this from the Franciscans in 1220; but it is very doubtful
whether, as the Franciscans assert, Dominic was present at the general
Franciscan chapter in 1219. He is affirmed to have known Francis at
Rome in 1216 (Acta 88. Aug. 4, p. 442 ; Oct. 4, p. 605).
376 THE " BLACK FRIARS " AND " JACOBINS." Chap. XXII.
and which has always been retained by the order." 1 If his farewell
address to the nuns of Prouille is genuine,2 after all that was fore-
told of his successes and miracles in Languedoc, Dominic was fain to
leave the fruit of his ten years' labours there to be still reaped by
the sword of the Crusaders : — " For many years I have spoken to
you with tenderness, with prayers, and tears ; but, according to the
proverb of my country, where the benediction has no effect, the rod
may have much. Behold, now, we rouse up against you princes and
prelates, nations and kingdoms ! Many shall perish by the sword.
'J he land shall be ravaged, walls thrown down ; and you, alas !
reduced to slavery. So shall the chastisement do that which the
blessing and which mildness could not do ! "
§ 6. At Rome, Dominic took up his abode first at the church of
St. Sixtus, which he afterwards gave up to the nuns of the order,
and fixed the headquarters permanently at the church of St. Sabina.
Among his firmest friends was Cardinal Ugolino, the future Pope
Gregory IX. The pilgrims who resorted to Rome carried back to
every land the impression of his eloquence, and the conviction that
this new power of preaching was what the Church and the world
most needed. The order quickly spread, especially in England,
where it was patronized by Archbishop Langton, and in France,3
where we shall presently have to speak of its influence in the
University of Paris. Their popular name of Black Friars still
adheres to the site of their great convent in London ; and in Paris
they obtained the name of Jacobins, which was destined to pass on
to a society only less terrible for the cruelties of its fanaticism.4
Even the remotest parts of Christendom were soon invaded by the
zeal of the Preaching Brothers : two Poles, Hyacinth and Ceslas,
carried the rules into their own country : convents were founded at
1 Robertson, vol. iii. pp. 366-7.
2 MS. de Prouille, published by Pere Perrin ; quoted by Lacordaire,
p. 404; and Milman, vol. vi. p. 18.
3 In 1218 Philip Augustus bestowed on the Dominicans the hospital of
St. James at Paris, whence they obtained the popular name of Jacobin Friars.
On the suppression of religious orders at the Revolution, this house became
the place of meeting of the Jacobin Club, thus linking under one name the
extremes of ecclesiastical and infidel fanaticism. The other equally violent
club inherited the name, with the site, of the Cordeliers (i.e. the covd-
v earing Franciscans). In England, the Dominicans obtained from their
dress (a black cowl worn over the white frock) the popular name of Black
Friars, which is perpetuated in the part of London which was granted to
them by the Corporation in 1276 for the site of their great convent.
4 Those who may think that the comparison is inverted in degree
should remember that where the Reign of Terror slew its thousands
(hundreds would be more exact), the Inquisition slew its tens of
thousands.
A.D. 1220. ORGANIZATION OF THE ORDER. 377
Cracow and at Kiev, the old southern capital of Russia. Repre-
sentatives from Italy, France, Provence, Spain, England, Ger-
many, and Poland, met at the two General Chapters which were
held by Dominic at Bologna before his death. At the first, in
1220, he proposed absolute poverty and subsistence by the alms of
the faithful, which Francis of Assisi had made the very foundation
of his order. Whether from a conviction of its apostolic character,
or from seeing the power which it gave to the Franciscans, the
principle was unanimously adopted ; but it was not without much
resistance that the original society at Toulouse consented to resign
the endowments which Dominic had accepted from Bishop Fulk.
How soon both orders broke these new vows of poverty, as the older
ones had broken theirs, will appear presently. The process began
almost at once, by the acceptance of land and the building of
monastic houses, instead of that reliance on hospitality which was
a part of the pattern they professed to follow ; l and wealth and
splendour soon followed.
§ 7. At this first general chapter, Dominic wished to resign the
dignity of General ; and when the brethren would not consent, he
insisted on the appointment of a council of diffinitores (as they
were called) representing the whole society, whose authority was
to be supreme, even over the Master himself. The organization of
the order was completed by a second general chapter, held also at
Bologna in the following year. It was divided into eight provinces,
namely, Spain, the first in rank, Provence, France, Lombardy,
Rome, Germany, Hungary, and England ; and to these, four were
added at later times. Each province — with the convents, having
their several priors (priores conventuales) — was placed under a Prior
(priores provinciates) ; all being governed by the General, who is
called both Servant and Master (minister generates, magister ordinis)
with his diffinitors. The supreme legislative power was vested in a
general chapter of the order, to be held every third year.2
§ 8. At a later time, besides the friars, the order — and this applies
1 See Matt. x. 11-13; Luke x. 5-7, where the last words gave a pre-
text for contradicting all the rest. It may be observed, in passing, how
completely the temporary character of the mendicant commission (if we
may so speak) to the disciples whom Christ sent forth to preach, is
marked in Luke xxii. 35, 36. The Constitutions of the order prescribe
u moderate and humble houses," in which there are to be "no curiosities,
superfluities, sculptures, pictures, pavements, or the like, which disfigure
our poverty ; but these may be allowed in the churches."
2 The Rules of the order (Constitutiones fratrum ordinis Prsedicatorurn),
collected from the decrees of several general chapters by the third
general, Raymundus de Pennaforti, are in Holstenius, vol. iv. p. 10, ed.
Brock ie.
378 THE DOMINICAN TERTIARIES. Chap. XXII.
also to the Franciscans — included a third class of associates, called
Tertiaries* — "a wider and more secular community, who were
bound to the two former by bonds of close association, by reverence
and implicit obedience, and were thus always ready to maintain
the interests, to admire and to propagate the wonders, to subserve
in every way the advancement, of the higher disciples of St. Dominic
or St. Francis. They were men or women, old or young, married
or unmarried, bound by none of the monastic vows, but deeply
imbued with the monastic, with the corporate spirit ; taught to
observe all holy days, fasts, vigils, with the utmost rigour, inured
to constant prayer and attendance on divine worship. They were
organized, each under his own prior ; they crowded as a duty, as a
privilege, into the church whenever a Dominican ascended the
pulpit, predisposed, almost compelled (if compulsion were neces-
sary) to admire, to applaud, at least by rapt attention. Thus the
order spread not merely by its own perpetual influence and un-
wearied activity ; it had everywhere a vast host of votaries wedded
to its interests, full to fanaticism of its corporate spirit, bound to
receive hospitably or ostentatiously their wandering preachers, to
announce, to trumpet abroad, to propagate the fame of their elo-
quence, to spread belief in their miracles, to lavish alms upon them,
to fight in their cause. This lay coadjutary, these Tertiaries, as
they were called, or, among the Dominicans, the Soldiers of Jesus
Christ, as not altogether secluded from the world, acted more widely
and more subtly upon the world. Their rule was not rigidly laid
down by the seventh Master of the order, Munion de Zamora ; it
was then approved by the Popes." 2
§ 9. Ihe death of Dominic, on the fith of August, 1221, was said
to have been preceded by supernatural warnings and attended by a
vision, in which a brother of the order saw the Master drawn up to
heaven on a golden ladder, which was held at the top by the Saviour
and the Blessed Virgin, who had long since revealed herself to him
as the especial protectress of the order.3 Miracles, greater even than
1 Tertiarii (and »), also called fratres et sorores de Militia Jesu Christi.
2 Milman, vol. vi. pp. 21, 22. "Among the special privileges of the
order (in the Bull of Honovius) was that in the time of interdict (so
common were interdicts now become) the order might still celebrate mass
with low voices without bells. Conceive the influence thus obtained
in a religious land everywhere else deprived of its holy services!"
3 The Virgin is said to have shown to Dominic in a vision the white
frock with black scapulary and hood. (But there is a great controversy
about the original dress of the order; see Quetif and Echard, ii. 71 f . ;
Robertson, vol. iii. p. 367.) By some of the later writers (Bollandists)
Dominic is all but deified as the adopted son of the Virgin, by others of
the Father himself, who is made to couple, in an address to the Virgin,
his adopted son, Dominic, with his eternal and co-equal Son, in a vision
A.D. 1221. DEATH OF ST. DOMINIC. 379
those he had wrought while alive, followed his splendid burial by
his friend, Cardinal Ugolino, who, as Pope Gregory IX., canonized
St. Dominic in 1233. "I no more doubt," said the Pope; "the
sanctity of Dominic, than that of St. Peter and St. Paul ; " but the
saint's later worshippers placed him above St. Paul, as well as
the other Apostles, as the teacher of an easier way of salvation.1
Such was the progress of the order after the founder's death tl at,
when its fourth general, John of Wildeshausen (in Westphalia)
held a general chapter at Bordeaux, it reckoned the number of its
monasteries as 470; in Spain, 35 ; in France, 52 ; in Germany, 52 ;
in Tuscany, 32 ; in Lombardy, 46 ; in Hungary, 30 ; in Poland, 36 ;
in Denmark, 28 ; in England, 40. The missionary zeal, which was
one great characteristic of the Dominicans, was already spreading
the order among heathens, as well as into the Mohammedan coun-
tries of Palestine, Greece, Crete, and even as far as Abyssinia.
§ 10. The subsequent history of the Dominicans is mixed up
with that of the other great order, founded about the same time in
a friendly rivalry, which passed ere long into jealous opposition.2
We have to speak presently of their philosophical and theological
antagonism in the great scholastic movement, as the result of
which the scientific divinity of the great Dominicans, Albert and
Thomas Aquinas, gave ultimately the law to the Eoman Catholic
Church. But their most vehement contest was waged (as we have
seen) 3 about the Immaculate Conception, of which the Franciscans
were the enthusiastic advocates ; while the Dominicans, not yielding
in reverence to the Blessed Virgin, — in whose honour they adopted
the Rosary,4 — yet withstood the dogma when all other Latin
Christians adopted it. For th;s resistance they were expelled from
the University of Paris for fourteen years (1395-1409). But it is
a signal proof of their power, that the Franciscan Pope, Sixtus IV.,
in confirming the dogma by two Bulls, forbad either party to de-
nounce the other as guilty of heresy or mortal sin, " inasmuch as
the matter had not yet been determined by the Roman Church or
the Apostolic see " (1474). In the age of " pious frauds " some
over-zealous Dominicans, at Frankfort and Berne, got up a pretended
vision of the Virgin herself, to testify to Pope Julius II. that she
had been conceived in sin, but a papal commission, presided over
by the Dominican provincial himself, sent the prior and three
seen by St. Catherine of Siena, a tertiary of the order. For the citations
and the bold representations of the relation of the Dominicans to the
Virgin, see Milman, vol. vi. pp. 22, 23 ; Gieseler, vol. iv. p. 147.
1 See the Vita S. Dominici (ap. Bolland. Aug. 4), quoted by Milman, ibid.
2 The Dominicans were also specially hostile to the Templars.
3 Chap. XVIII. § 6. < See above, Chap. XVII., p. 288.
380 LATER HISTORY OF THE DOMINICANS. Chap. XXII.
monks of the Dominican convent at Berne to the stake for their
part in the fraud.1
The divergent characters of the orders are further seen in those
different spheres of activity, which helped indeed to mitigate their
antagonism. While, as we have seen, Dominic adopted from
Francis the rule of evangelic poverty, which both orders soon
broke,2 the Dominicans seem never to have regarded it as so
essential, to have cast it off the more easily.3 They found special
exercise for their influence as confessors to persons of high rank,
directing the affairs of great men and the councils of sovereigns,
while the ministry of the Franciscans was rather to the common
people. But the special power of the Dominicans was in their ad-
ministration of the Inquisition, which was committed to them by
Gregory IX. in 1232 and 1233, and gave them an impregnable strong-
hold even under the several Popes who were Franciscans. But on
principle also the order retained that fidelity to the Papacy, from
which we shall see a large party of the Franciscans, the " spirituals,"
turning away into bitter hostility.4 Both orders, however, were
active powers in the Church, from the early time when Matthew
Paris said (in 1243), " No faithful man now believes he can be saved,
except he is directed by the counsels of the Preachers and Minorites,"
to the complaint of Alexander VI. that " it was safer to offend any
powerful king than a Franciscan or Dominican." 5
The Dominicans retained their eminence as preachers, and much
of the old religious fervour, which is attested by such members of
the order as the mystic Tauler 6 and Savonarola.7 At the eve of the
Reformation they were the vehement opponents of the " humanist "
Reuchlin ; the chief preachers of, and traders in, indulgences ; and
Luther's principal antagonists were Dominicans. Of their fall in
popular estimation by this time, in common with the other friars,
we have to speak hereafter.
1 For the details, see Giesler, v. 67-9 ; Robertson, vol. iv. p. 357-8.
2 As early as 1243, Matthew Paris — the champion, be it remembered,
of the monks against the friars — gives a lively picture of the quarrels
which broke out between the orders, " to the astonishment of many " (he
slily observes), " because they seemed to have chosen the path of perfec-
tion, namely that of poverty and patience," as well as of the corruption
of the Mendicants.
3 About 1330, Petrus Paludanus, a Dominican of Paris, published a tract,
" quod fratres praedicatores possunt habere possessiones et redditus."
4 See Chap. XXV. 5 Erasmus, Exsej. Seraph., Opera, torn. i. p. 872.
6 See Chap. XXXIII. § 7. 7 See Chap. XIV. § 14.
St. Francis in Glory.
From the Fresco by Giotto, on the Vault of the Lower Church of St. Francis at Assisi.
CHAPTER XXIII.
THE MENDICANT FRIARS— continued.
ST. FRANCIS AND HIS ORDER.
a.d. 1182-1226.
§ 1. Birth, Early Life, and Character of St. Francis — Religious Ecstasies
— Choice of Poverty. § 2. Vision in the Church of St. Dam i an — Quarrel
with his father — Devotes himself to Mendicancy — His care for lepers.
§ 3. Church of the Portiuncula — Call of Francis — His twelve Disciples
— Dress of the Grey Friars — Journey to Rome. § 4. Francis and
Innocent III. — The three vows, chastity, obedience, and absolute poverty
— Hostility to Learning. § 5. The brethren licensed to preach and
ordain — Their success and popularity — Their churches at Assisi and
Rome — St. Clare and her sisterhood. § 6. Francis a missionary —
First two Chapters of the Order — Provincial Ministers — Confirmation
. by Innocent III. (1215). § 7. Francis in. Egypt : he attempts to con-
382 BIRTH OF ST. FRANCIS. Chap. XXIII.
vert the Sultan — Franciscan Protomartyrs in Morocco. § 8. Charter of
Honorius III. to the Fratres Minores or Minorites — Their first arrival
in England — Constitution and Rules of the Order — Absolute poverty :
no property, houses, or churches. § 9. Francis discourages asceticism :
inculcates cheerfulness. § 10. His principles for the government of
the order, and functions of the Minister. § 11. Second Order, of St.
Clare ; third, of the Tertiaries, or Brethren of Penitence. § 12. The
Stigmata sacra of St. Francis — His death, Burial, and Canonization —
Controversy on the Stigmata — His Character.
§ 1. St. Francis of Assisi is distinguished from other saints of
the same name by the appellation of the romantic Umbrian town,
13 miles S.E. of Perugia, where he was born twelve years later than
Dominic (1182). His father, Peter Bemardini, seems to have
desired to commemorate the child's birth during his own absence in
France by the name which, on his return home, he substituted for
that of John, which had been given by the mother.1 The mira-
culous signs attending his birth are only to be noticed as examples
of the legends by which his disciples assimilated their founder's life
to that of Christ,2 except where they exalted the servant above the
1 The statement of Wadding (i. 21) and others, that the name was
given to him later on account of his fondness for the French language,
seems certainly erroneous. Among the mass of materials collected by
Lucas Wadding, Annales Minorum, s. Trium Ordinum a S. Francisco
institutorum (in the completest edition, 18 vols. fol. Romae, 1731-1741),
the most important are the Life of S. Francis, written by Thomas de Celano,
in 1229 {Acta SS., Oct., torn. ii. p. 683), enlarged in"l246 by the " Tres
Socii " (Leo, Angelus, and Rufinus, ib. p. 723), and completed (1261) as the
sacred book of the order, from its records and legends by Bonaventura
(ibid. p. 742). Other chief authorities are S. Francisci Opera, Paris, 1641,
Colon. 1849 ; Legende doree, ou Sommaire de mist, des Freres meridians,
Amst., 1734; C. Vogt, d. h. Franz von Assisi, Tubingen, 1840; Malan,
Hist, de S. Francis, Par. i841, 1855; Hase, Franz von Assisi, Leipzig,
1856. On the influence of the Franciscans in society, literature, and
politics, the late Mr. Brewer's preface to the Monumenta Franciscana,
Lond. 1858, in the " Rolls Series " ot English Chronicles, is invaluable :
a second volume of this collection of original documents of the order has
been edited, with an excellent Preface, by Mr. Richard Howlett, 1882.
2 Thus a prophetess (according to some the Erythrean Sibyl) foretold
his birth, which took place, by the suggestion of an unknown visitor, in a
stable, and was hailed by angels, though it was a human voice that pro-
claimed peace and goodwill ; and, in place of Simeon, an augel held the
child at the font. He was foreshadowed by the types in the Old ami New
Testaments ; he was the Apocalyptic " angel ascending from the earth,
having the seal of the living God" (Rev. vii 2 ) ; ami. m> long as harmony
was preserved between the two orders, St. Francis and St. Dominic were
the "two staves, Beauty and Bands," seen by the prophet Zechariah
(xi. 7), the "Bands" (in the Vulg. funiculus) being the cord which the
Franciscans used as a girdle ; in short, they are symbolized by nearly all
the sacred couples that could be collected from the Old or New Testament.
A.D. 1204 f. HIS CONVERSION AND CALL. 383
Lord. His impulsive and gentle nature had its course shaped by
the indulgence of his fond mother, Picca, and the hard practical
worldliness of his father, a rich merchant absorbed in trade. From
an imperfect education by the clergy of St. George's Church, Francis
was taken to assist his father in his business ; but he preferred a life
of idle and extravagant pleasure with his young companions, much
of his prodigality, however, being bestowed on the poor. At the
age of 22, serving in a petty local war, he was made prisoner for
a year at Perugia ; and the sobering influence of captivity was
enhanced by a subsequent illness. He saw visions, and became
rapt in religious ecstasies ; till his fervent devotions centred in
the idea of absolute poverty, not only as a self-denying discipline,
but in order to " make many rich." When he talked mysteriously
of his future bride, he meant Poverty ; and he resolved never to
refuse an alms, but to act literally on the precept, " G ive to every
one that asketh thee." He made a pilgrimage to Rome, and laid
all his little stock of money on St. Peter's altar ; and, on his return,
he exchanged his clothes for the rags of the filthiest of a troop of
beggars.1
§ 2. As he was praying in the church of St. Damian, he heard a
voice from the crucifix — " Repair my church, which is falling to ruin."
Not understanding the Lord's call to his future work, Francis
resolved to repair the church ; and, on being sent by his father to
sell a bale of cloth at Foligno, he took the money to the priest of
St. Damian, and, on his refusing to receive it, hid it in a hole and
himself in a cave, where he spent a month in solitary prayer.
After trying by shutting him up at home to reclaim him from his
madness or dishonesty, his father brought him into court, that he
might be compelled to renounce the patrimony he was wasting.
Francis pleaded that he was devoted to the service of God, and the
magistrates referred the case to the bishop. The hidden money
had been found, and the question of future renunciation alone
remained. " I will give the very clothes I wear," said Francis, as
he stripped to his haircloth shirt; "Peter Bernardini was my
father ; 1 have now but one, my Father in Heaven." Henceforth,
with the dress of a hermit, he took up the life, not only of poverty
but mendicancy ; begging at the doors of houses and the gates of
These and many other " conformities," drawn also from profane history
and mythology, are collected in the Liber Conformitatum of Barth. Albizzi
(1385," adopted by the order in 1399), which Luther called " the Eulenspiegel
and Alcoran of the barefooted monks." (Hase, p. 14).
1 It is well to remember that St. Francis had a predecessor, as earnest
if less enthusiastic, in his principles of poverty and preaching, namely
Waldo. (See Chap. XXXVI.)
384 FRANCIS AND HIS TWELVE DISCIPLES. Chap. XXIII.
monasteries, and discharging the lowest offices. Lepers, who were
at that time tended in houses severed from the world, as marked by
a disease the type of sin, were the special objects of his care. He
spent some time among them in the hospital at Gubbio, kissed
their sores, and washed their feet ; and in one case he had a mira-
culous reward by the healing of a leper with a kiss.1 These out-
casts of humanity became the peculiar care of the Franciscan
brotherhood.
§ 3. Returning to Assisi, he set himself to the redemption of his
vow to repair the church of St. Damian ; begging for the mere
materials where money could not be got : — " Whoever will give me
one stone shall have one prayer ; whoever two, two ; three, three."
The people mocked, and his father cursed him when they met : his
reply was to ask of a beggar, " Be thou my father, and give me thy
blessing." The hand of charity opened to persevering importunity ;
and, besides the church of St. Damian, he was enabled to restore
two others, those of St. Peter and St. Maria dei Angeli. The latter,
called the Portiuncula, became the great sanctuary of the order,
for his final call came to him within its walls. There it was that
he one day heard the Saviour's charge to the disciples whom he
sent forth to preach : " Provide neither gold nor silver nor brass
in your purses, nor scrip for your journey, neither two coats, neither
shoes, nor yet staves." 2 He had already no purse or money ; so he
threw away his wallet, staff, and shoes ; girded a coarse grey tunic 3
about him with a cord, and went through the city, calling men to
repentance. One by one he gathered a band of eleven disciples,
whom he led out of the town to a place called, from its position at
the bend of the river, Rivo Torto ; 4 and here he first formed his
order, for which a rule was wanted. Invoking the Holy Trinity, he
1 Thorn. Cel. 17 ; Bonav. 11, 13, 22. On St. Francis and the Lepers,
see Mr. Brewer's Preface to the Monumenta Franciscana, p. xxiii. seqq. ;
and the Translation of the Testament of St. Francis, p. 592.
- Matt. x. 9, 10.
3 This dress (see p. 415) gave the Franciscans the popular name of Grey
Friars, the local memorial of which in our midst (corresponding to those of
Blackfriars, Whitefriars, and Austint'riars) has been obscured by a more
famous appellation ; for it was on the site of the Grey Friars' monastery in
London that Edward VI., ten days before his death (June 26th, 1553),
founded "Christ's Hospital " for poor fatherless children and foundlings,
now best known as the Bluecoat School ; the colour being no survival
of the Franciscan grey, but that used in Edward's time for servants.
4 The parallel is evident to Christ's taking His disciples apart to give
them the new law of His kingdom in the Sermon on the Blount
(Matt. v. 1). To point out all these "conformities" would require a
note on almost every passage of the Saint's life; but it is well to
remember that the events may have been moulded to the conformities.
A.D. 1212. FRANCIS AND INNOCENT III. 385
thrice opened the book of the Gospels which lay upon the altar,
and read, the first time, "If thou wilt be perfect, sell that thou
hast and give to the poor ; " l the second, " Take nothing for your
journey;"2 the third, "If any will come after me, let him deny
himself and take up his cross, and follow me."3 At once accepting
both the rule and the mission, Francis made the sign of the cross,
and sent forth his followers in four bands into the neighbouring
villages, east and west, and north and south, — a sign of dividing
the world for their field of labour. This was done on St. Luke's
Day, Oct. 18th, 1212. Reassembling at Rivo Torto, they set forth
to Rome, to ask the sanction and blessing of the Holy Father;
and on the way, the sacred number of twelve disciples was com-
pleted by a knight, who at once obeyed the call of Francis to lay
aside his baldric and gird him with a cord ; for his sword to take up
the cross ; and to exchange his gilded spurs for dirt and mire.
§ 4. " Innocent III." — so Dean Milman describes the scene — " was
walking on the terrace of the Lateran, when a mendicant of the
meanest appearance presented himself, proposing to convert the
world by poverty and humility. The haughty Pontiff dismissed
him with contempt." But wiser councils were either suggested, or
fortified, by a dream, in which he saw the Church in danger of
falling, and Francis propping it up. Here, though the connection
is less direct than in the case of Dominic,4 we may trace the same
idea of meeting the growing danger of heresy with the weapons of
the heretics themselves ; " The Poor Men of the Church might out-
labour and out-suffer the Poor Men of Lyon." 5 Innocent received
Francis and heard his proposal in the midst of the cardinals, some
of whom objected to the difficulty and even impossibility of the
vows ; but the Cardinal-Bishop of Sabina replied, " To suppose that
anything is impossible with God is to blaspheme Christ and His
1 Matt. xix. 21. 2 Mark vi. 8. 3 Matt. xvi. 24-.
4 It should be remembered that the Dominican order, though not
sanctioned till three years later, was already formed and in full operation
in Languedoc.
5 Milman, vol. vi. p. 30. This is not a rhetorical antithesis of the his-
torian's, but the account distinctly given by the Chron. Ursperg. ad ann.
1212 (p. 243, ed. Argentorat. 1609): "At that time, when the world
was already growing old, two religions (i.e. orders) sprang up in the
Church, whose youth is renewed like the eagle's, which were also con-
firmed by the apostolic see, namely, those of the Lessor Brethren and the
Preachers. And they were probably approved on this occasion, because
two sects formerly rose up in Italy and .still survive, of whom the one
called themselves humiliati, the others the Poor Men. of Lyon\" and he
goes on to compare the Preachers (i. e. Dominicans) with the former,
and the Minorites (Franciscans) with the latter. See the whole passage in
Gieseler, vol. iii. pp. 232-3. On the Poor Men of Lyon, see Chap. XXX VI.
386 AUTHORITY RECEIVED FROM INNOCENT. Chap. XXIII.
Gospel." In that first stage of this new enthusiasm it is quite true
that " in the difficulty, the seeming impossibility of the vows was
their strength. The three vital principles of the order were,
chastity, poverty, and obedience. For chastity, no one was to
speak with a woman alone, except the few who might safely do so
(from age or severity of character), and that was to urge penitence,
or to give spiritual counsel. Poverty was not only the renunciation
of all worldly possessions, but of all property, even in the clothes
they wore, in the cord which girt them — even in their breviaries.1
Money was, as it were, infected ; they might on no account receive
it in alms, except (the sole exception) to aid a sick brother. No
brother might ride, if he had power to walk. They were literally
to fulfil the precept, if stricken on one cheek, to offer the other ; if
spoiled of one part of their dress, to yield up the rest. Obedience
was urged not merely as obligatory and coercive : the deepest
mutual love was to be the bond of the brotherhood." 2
§ 5. Innocent III. granted to Francis and his brethren authority
to preach in every place, and at the same time they received the
clerical tonsure;3 but, as will presently be seen, the full confirma-
tion of the order was not made till some years later by Innocent's
successor. On their return home, the power of their preaching, the
novelty of their enterprize, and the miracles of their chief, gathered
round them crowds of enthusiastic hearers, who even tore the dress of
Francis in pieces to possess some relics of him. At Assisi, the church
of the Portiuncula, which Francis had restored, and in which he had
1 " At first," says Bonaventura ; " they had no books , their only book
was the Cross." " Francis greatly dreaded the pride of learning. His
own education had been scanty, but it was supposed that the knowledge
of divine things came to him miraculously, and he seems to have
expected his followers to learn in the same manner. When one of them
expressed some difficulty as to parting with his books, he told him that
his books must not be allowed to corrupt the Gospel, by which friars were
bound to have nothing of their own. From another he took away even
a Psalter, telling him that, if that book were allowed him, he would next
wish for a breviary, and then for other books, until he would become a
great doctor of the chair, and would imperiously thunder out to his
humble companion orders to fetch such books as he might require."
(Robertson, vol. iii. p. 372.) Yet in a few years the order was to hold
University chairs, and produce such writers as Hales and Bonaventura,
Roger Bacon and Duns Scotus ! 2 Milman, vol. vi. pp. 30-1.
* Francis was afterwards ordained a deacon, but at what time is uncer-
tain. (See Bonav. 8t> ; Robertson, vol. iii. p. 370.) For the home of the.
order in the environs of Rome, the Benedictines of Subiaco gave a church,
which, like that near Assisi, bore the name of S. Maria dei An/eli or delta
Portiuncula. When Francis himself (in 1223) visited the place sacred as
the first retreat of Benedict, he is said to have changed the thorns, in
which that saint used to roll himself, into roses. (Comp. Part I. p. 406.)
A.D. 1212. SISTERHOOD OF ST. CLARE. 387
received his divine commission, was given up to the new order ;
but it was afterwards eclipsed by the conventual church dedicated
to St. Francis himself, which, in strange contrast to his own prin-
ciples, became one of the most splendid in Italy, decorated with the
masterpieces of reviving art, the paintings of Cirnabue and Giotti.1
The preaching of Francis and his companions, less formal and
more dramatic, more popular and appealing to the feelings, than
the accustomed style, was attractive to women as well as to
men. Under his influence, a noble young maiden of Assisi, named
Clara Sciffi, cast off the ties of family life as sinful affections, and
became the foundress of the poor and most rigidly severe sister-
hood of St. Clare (1212). She is said to have preserved constant
cheerfulness under a life of such mortification and humility, that
she never raised her head or her eyelids far enough for the colour
of her eyes to be seen, except once, to receive the blessing of
Innocent IV., who visited her on her death-bed in 1253. She was
canonized two years later by Alexander IV.2
§ 6. It is said that Francis was still hesitating between the contem-
plative and active life — prayer in the monastery and preaching
throughout the world — when his choice was determined by a sign
from heaven, and his mind was especially bent on missions to the
infidel Mohammedans and the heathen. In accordance with the
quadripart division made at Hivo Torto, while brethren went forth
north, and west, and south, to Germany, Italy, and Spain, Francis
himself embarked for Syria, but was driven back by storms. Kext
1 The building of the convent and church was begun in 1228, two
years after the death of St. Francis, under the direction of an architect
sent from Germany, Jacopo di Alemannia (also called Lapo), in con-
junction with the friar Fra Filippo di Campbello. The convent (now
suppressed) contains some frescoes by second-rate artists; among them a
series of portraits of remarkable men of the order by Dono Doni (1595).
The double church of S. Francesco, restored in 1874, is one of the most
interesting monuments of Italian Gothic, and has a grand and singular
appearance as seen on the approach from Perugia. (See vignette, p. 399.)
It consists, in fact, of two churches, reared one over the other on massive
substructions against the abrupt side of the hill on which the town stands.
Beneath the lower, a third — a magnificent sepulchral crypt in the form
of a Greek cross — was excavated around the place where the supposed
remains of the saint were discovered in a rude stone sarcophagus in 1818.
For a full description of the churches, their frescoes, and painted windows,
see Murray's Handbook of Central Italy (1880), p. 373 f.
2 The order of nuns of St. Clare was-confirmed by a Bull of Innocent IV.
Her body is still shown in the crypt beneath the high altar of the con-
ventual church of Sta. Chiara at Assisi, built a few years after her death
by Fra Filippo di Campello, and painted by Giotto ; but the greater part
of the church has been replaced by modern restorations. A reliquary is
shown containing the hair which the saint cut off with her own hand.
388 FRANCIS IN EGYPT. Chap. XXIII.
year he set out to preach to the Moors in Morocco ; but a dangerous
illness compelled him to return when he had got as far as Spain.
At the first general chapter of the order, held in the church of the
Portiuncula, provincial Ministers (such was the humble title used
instead of Master1) were appointed for Spain, Provence, France,
and Germany (1215) ; and, in the same year in which he also con-
firmed the order of Dominic, Innocent III. renewed his approval of
the Franciscan brotherhood. Four years later no less than 5000
brethren met at the second chapter of the order 2 (1219).
§ 7. In the same year the Crusade organized by Honorius TIT. gave
Francis another opportunity for preaching to the Mohammedan
infidels.3 With the apostolic number of twelve companions, he
arrived in Egypt just after the Crusaders had taken Damietta ; and
the certain failure, which he predicted from their dissensions, did
not deter him from his own more peaceful but still more dangerous
mission. A flock of sheep, seen on his way to the Saracen camp,
recalled his Master's words, " Behold, I send you forth, as sheep in
the midst of wolves ; " 4 and his temerity may have won the respect
with which Mohammedans see in madness a share of Divine in-
spiration. The Sultan heard him with attention, but declined his
challenge to enter a great fire with the priests of Islam, or, when
they refused, to let him expose himself alone to the ordeal ; for, said
Francis, " if I should be burnt, you will impute it to my sins ; should
I come forth alive, you will embrace the Gospel." Refusing the rich
presents offered by the Sultan, who sent him back with honour to
the camp, Francis returned through Palestine and the kingdom of
Antioch to Italy. The like toleration was not shown by the fiercer
Moors to the five brethren who, about the same time, had gone to
Spain, and, having preached without effect at Seville, passed over
into Africa, to become the protomartyrs of the order by the cruelty
of King Miramamolin.5 St. Francis received the sad intelligence
with triumph, and broke forth in gratulations to the convent of
1 The contrast expressed by the etymology of the words should be
remembered : magister, from the root mag, " great ; " minister, from
min, " little."
2 Bonaventura, 52; Wadding, vol. i. pp. 246, 257, 284-291.
3 See Chap. V. § 9, pp. 71-2.
* Matt. x. 16 ; Luke x. 3. The harmlcsmess inculcated in the same
text was being strangely illustrated by the Crusaders both in the East and
in Languedoc.
5 Wadding a.d. 1219, 1220, pp. 48, 38. A list of the martyrs of
the order, to 1342, is given in the Register of the London Franciscans,
entitled Prima Fundatio Fratrum Minorum Lcndonise in the Monu-
menta Franciscana (Rolls Series, pp. 526-8). It is there stated that
the remains of the five protomartyrs were brought back by Peter, Infant
of Portugal.
A.D. 1224. ORDER OF THE MINORITES. 389
Alonquir, whicn had thus produced the first purple flowers of
martyrdom.1
§ 8. In 1223 (or 1224) Honorius III. granted the first formal
charter to the order, confirming a stricter rule which had been drawn
up by Francis ; and the appointment of Cardinal Ugolino (afterwards
Gregory IX.), to the office of "protector et corrector ordinis " is
one of many proofs of the original harmony between the brother-
hoods of Dominic and Francis. (Each order had such an officer
resident at Rome.) The deep humility of the founder was expressed
in the name of the brotherhood, Fratres Minores (often called
Minorites), not only as claiming a lower place than all the older
religious orders, but as being, like the great preacher among the
apostles, " less than the least of all saints," less even, as later Fran-
ciscans loved to play upon the title, than the deepest humiliation
confessed by patriarchs and psalmists, apostles and saints.3
In the same spirit, Francis desired the brethren of the order to be
called by the diminutive, Fraticelli (that is, " little brothers "), and
as we have just observed, the superiors of the order were called
Ministers. Even the title of abbot (i.e. father) was avoided;
the superior of each convent being a Custos (warden), of each pro-
vince a Minister Frovincialis, and of the whole order the Minister
Generalise The supreme legislative authority wTas vested in the
1 Milman, vol. vi. pp. 33-4.
2 The year 1224, the 9th of Pope Honorius III. and the 8th of Henry III.
of England, and also the year of the arrival of the Franciscans in England,
is the date given by Thomas of Eccleston, de Adventu Minorum in Angliam,
and in the other documents printed in the Monumenta Franciscana, pp. 7,
493, 547, 631.
3 See the passage quoted by Brewer (Mon. Franc, pref. p. ix.). It
should be remembered that, though for convenience we speak of Domi-
nicans and Franciscans, the contemporary names are always Frxdicatores
and Minores (with or without Fratres). The equivalent name, Fraticelli
(little brethren), was afterwards adopted as distinctive by the more rigid
Franciscans.
4 The convents of each province were grouped into several higher
wardenships (custodix). Thus England was divided into the seven warden-
ships of London, York, Cambridge, Bristol, Oxford, Newcastle, and
Worcester, each containing 7, 8, or 9 convents, each wardenship com-
prising an extensive district. London, for example, had the nine convents
of London (St. Francis's near Newgate, now Christ's Hospital, though
then much larger), Canterbury, Winchelsea, Southampton (St. Mary's),
Ware, Lewes, Chichester (St. Peter's), Salisbury (St. Francis's), Winchester
(St. Francis's.). See the full list in the Monumenta Franciscana, p. 579,
where will also be found lists of the General Ministers, the English and
Provincial Ministers, the Popes, cardinals, bishops, kings, nobles, princesses,
and other distinguished persons of the three orders, besides the readers in
theology at Oxford and Cambridge, for the 13th and part of the 14th
centuries; with other verv interesting and instructive original documents.
II— T
390 RULE OF ABSOLUTE POVERTY. Chap. XXIII.
General Chapter of the whole order, which met every third year,
and by it the General Minister was elected or deposed, but his
deposition must be confirmed by the sentence of the Pope, to whom
the order owed obedience.1 The rule enjoined the three monastic
vows ; but the peculiar distinction of the order (besides its special
work of preaching) was the literal and most rigid interpretation of
the vow of poverty, both personal and collective. The Franciscan
brother was to have absolutely no possession, except his gray
hooded frock, made of the coarsest materials, and the cord which
girt it about him ; no other vestments, nor hat, nor shoes ; no
wallet, purse or staff. He was not to ride, except in case of abso-
lute necessity. He was to live on the hospitality of those who
invited him, eating and drinking what they might give him, and
keeping nothing for the next day. The brethren were never
to take alms in money, nor to receive the temporal goods of
novices, as was customary with other orders.
They were to have " neither monasteries or churches, nor houses
or other possessions, nor where to lay their heads ;" 2 but this rule
was almost immediately broken in practice. While, however, their
life was to be so poor, and their food and dress the simplest and
coarsest, and though Francis himself practised such abstinence as
to stint himself even in his allowance of water, yet in society he
conformed to the usages of those about him ; his principle being not
so much self-mortification for its own sake, as contentment with
whatever hospitality might be afforded; according to the precept,
" Eat such things as they set before you."
§ 9. St. Francis discouraged all extremes of ascetic discipline and
austerity, not only from his natural gentleness, but because they
1 The Bull of Honorius expressly recites the promise of obedience made
by Francis. The order, as also the Dominican, stood in connection with
the Curia, through its Protector and Corrector, who was a cardinal.
2 Jacobus de Vitriaco, Histor. Occident, c. 32. An interesting example
of the growth of a Franciscan convent is seen in the account of bene-
factions to the brethren in London, and the building of their church,
from their first arrival in 1224. After landing at Dover (Sept. 8), five
stayed at Canterbury, and there founded the first Minorite convent;
while the other four went on to London, and were hospitably, received by
the Dominicans for a fortnight. They then, through their spiritual
friends, hired a house in Cornhill, and constructed in it small cells, in
which they lived till the following summer, gaining favour with the
citizens, one of whom, John Swyn, a mercer, gave them their first estate
near Newgate, which was afterwards enlarged by other benefactions. In
this second year (1225) they also made settlements at Oxford, Cambridge,
and elsewhere; and in the 32nd year (1255) there were 242 brethren
living in 49 places. (Tliom.de Eecleston de Adcentu, &c, pp. 7-10; Prima
Fundatio, &c, pp. 493 foil.)
A.D. 1224. GOVERNMENT OF THE ORDER. 391
savoured of spiritual pride. " When some of his followers had
injured themselves by their severities, he forbad all ' indiscreet ad-
inventions ' by way of penance, such as the use of cuirasses, chains,
or rings confining the flesh, and all endeavours of one to outstrip
another in religion." * While other religious orders had vied with
one another for the repute of superior holiness by their multiplied
fasts and vigils, Francis bade his followers to observe only those pre-
scribed by the Church : on other days they might eat flesh and all
kinds of plain food. He used to say that, as the body was created
for the soul, and the flesh ought to be subdued to the spirit, so the
servant of God ought to eat, sleep, drink, and satisfy his bodily
requirements with discretion, in order that the body might have
no cause to complain that it could not stand erect or pay attention
to prayer, because its wants were not satisfied. He always incul-
cated that cheerfulness, which he himself maintained amidst all his
humiliations and labours, saying that it was the sign of a clean heart,
and a great defence against the devil. And in this rational practical
piety, as in all else, he kept to the letter of his Lord's teaching ; 2
as when he rebuked a melancholy brother : " Why do you wear
that sad and gloomy countenance because of your offences ? It is
enough that your sorrow should be known between you and your
God. Pray for His mercy to spare you and restore that cheerfulness
to your soul which you have lost by your own demerits." 3
§ 10. The like union of good sense with Christian kindness and
knowledge of human nature, is shown in the principles he laid
down for the government of the order. In his advice on the choice
of a minister of the order,4 besides insisting on high personal qualifi-
cations and a strict example of obedience to the rules of the order,
he exhorts him to comfort the afflicted, lest they be driven to despair.
" To win the perverse and proud to meekness, let him humble him-
self, and abate somewhat of his own right, to gain a soul. To the
runaways of his order, let him open the bowels of mercy, as to
sheep that have been lost ; let him never refuse to pardon them,
well knowing that their temptations are very strong, and if the
Lord permitted him to be tried he might perchance fall worse than
they." While insisting that the minister should be honoured as
the Vicar of Christ, and that all should make provision for him in
1 Wadding, vol. i. p. 294; Robertson, vol. iii. p. 372. In this, as in
other respects, the piety of St. Francis was too simple and rational for his
followers. We find Thomas of Eccleston (among other like instances)
recording that Peter the Spaniard, one of the first Franciscans in England,
"wore an iron cuirass next his flesh and showed very many other examples
of perfection." (Monum. Francisc. p. 10.)
2 Comp. Matt. vi. 16-18. 3 Monum. Francisc. pref. p. xxxiii.
* See the passage in full in Brewer, ibid.
392 THE SECOND AND THIRD ORDERS. Chap. XXIII.
all things with all benevolence, he warns him " not to be exalted
by honours and favours more than he is delighted by injuries, or
to let honours change his manners except for the better." He gives
advice for government, which might well be studied by all in
authority: — "Let him regard all accusations with suspicion at
first, until the truth shall be known by diligent enquiry. Let him
give no heed to gossippers, and particularly suspect all accusations pro-
ceeding from such persons, and be slow to credit them. Let him not,
from desire of retaining popularity, refuse or relax the forms of
justice and equity ; nor, on the other hand, let him suffer souls to
perish from overmuch rigour. Let not torpor arise from excessive
kindness, nor the relaxation of discipline from over-indulgence;
and so let him be feared by all who love, and loved by all who
fear him."
§ 11. With the Minorite Friars, whether clerical or lay,1 the sister-
hood of St. Clare was associated as a " second order ; " 2 and a third
was formed, in 1221, of the Tertiaries, like those of the " Preachers,"
but with the characteristic difference that, while the title of
Dominic's third order was militant, that of Francis was penitential.
Their formation was not only a great accession of influence, but (as
Dean Milman observes) a matter of necessity. " At his preaching,
and that of his disciples, such multitudes would have crowded into
the order, as to become dangerous and unmanageable. The whole
population of one town, Canari in Umbria, offered themselves as
disciples. The Tertiaries were called the Brethren of Penitence ;3
they were to retain their social position in the world ; but, first,
1 When Mr. Brewer says (pref. p. xxxv.) that "the Franciscans were
to all intents and purposes laymen, bound by religious vows," he means
that their main work was not that of clerical ministration, and did not
need clerical orders for its performance (though even to this statement
we shall find an exception of vast importance, in the case of the con-
fessors). The Church of Rome, always more versatile than many freer
religious communities, had discovered the wisdom of not fettering the
gift of preaching by the requirement of ordination. But it must not be
understood that the Franciscans were always or generally laymen. As
we have seen, Francis himself, and his original companions, received the
clerical tonsure from Innocent III. Of the nine brethren who first came
into England in 1224, four were clerks and five laymen.
2 Under the head "De Secundo Ordine Sancti Francisci," the Prima
Fundatio (p. 543) enumerates five sainted women, headed by "Beata
Clara, qui in vita et in morte miraculis mirabiliter claravit."
3 Tertiarii, Tertius Ordo de Pcenitentia, or Frames Conversi. They were
of both sexes. Among the eminent persons of this Third Order of St.
Francis, the Prima Fundatio enumerates St. Elizabeth, princess of Hun-
gary, St. Brigida, princess of Norway and Sweden, St. Eleazar, count of
Alsace, and Louis VIII., king of France, who is also called Sanctus in the
list. (Monum. Francisc. p. 543.)
A.D. 1224. THE STIGMATA OF ST. FRANCIS. 393
they were enjoined to pay all their debts, and to make restitution
of all unfair gains. They were then admitted to make a vow to
keep the commandments of God, and to give satisfaction for any
breach of which they might have been guilty. They could not leave
the order, except to embrace a religious life. Women were not ad-
mitted without the consent of their husbands. The form and
colour of their dress were prescribed, silk rigidly prohibited. They
were to keep aloof from all public spectacles, dances, especially the
theatre; to give nothing to actors, jugglers, or such profane per-
sons. Their fasts were severe, but tempered with some lenity;
their attendance at church constant. They were not to bear arms,
except in the cause of the Church of Rome, the Christian faith, or
their country, and that at the licence of their ministers. On
entering the order they were immediately to make their wills, to
prevent future litigation ; they were to abstain from unnecessary
oaths; they were to submit to penance, when imposed by their
ministers."1 Except in the articles of fasting and penance, these
rules differed very little from the conditions (expressed or under-
stood) of church-membership in some Protestant communities,
as belonging to a strict Christian life in the world but not con-
formed to it.
§ 12. In the same year in which the order was confirmed by
Honorius III. (1224), Francis — according to his own belief, ampli-
fied into the legend which became a chief article of the Franciscan
faith2 — received the crowning divine attestation of his conformity
to his Master by the appearance in his hands and feet and side of
five wounds, exactly like those inflicted on the Saviour by the nails
of the cross and the soldier's spear — the famous " sacra stigmata of
1 Milman, vol. vi. p. 37. Pope Leo XIII. has lately iuvited laymen to
cooperate in the contest with infidelity by " fostering and propagating
the Third Order of St. Francis, as well as other pious guilds and associa-
tions, such as that of St. Vincent of Paul (Encyclical against Freemasonry,
April 20, 1884).
2 This mode of stating the case is justified by the great diversity in the
early accounts. While, on the one hand, it was affirmed that the
stigmata were seen by several persons during the saint's life (which is
hardly consistent with his efforts to conceal them), and even by fifty
disciples at once (a suspicious " conformity " with the 500 and more who
saw the risen Saviour, 1 Cor. xv. 6), and publicly on his naked body after
his death ; — on the other hand, Roger of Wendover places the appearance
of the wounds only fifteen days before the death of Francis ; and, though
he says they were seen flowing with blood by crowds of people during the
fortnight, he adds that they closed and disappeared entirely after his death,
according to his own prediction (Flores, iv. 154 ; s. a. 1227). Hase (p. 143 f.)
argues no one but Fra Elias (a suspicious witness, as will presently be
seen) pretended to have seen the stigmata during the life of Francis, and
that the legend was invented immediately after his death.
394 DEATH OF ST. FRANCIS. Chap. XXIII.
St. Francis." As the story is told by his earliest biographer,1
Francis had retired for a time to a hermit's cell on Mt. Aulma (or
Alvernia) 2 in the Apennines, where he saw in vision a man, like
the Seraphim, with six wings, standing above him, fixed to a cross
by his outstretched hands, and his feet joined together. While he
anxiously considered what the vision might mean, without being
able to understand more than a deep impression of its novelty,
there began to appear on his hands and feet the marks of nails, such
as he had just seen on the man crucified above him. His succeeding
biographers describe the marks as black excrescences, like the heads
of nails on one side of his hands and feet, and like their clenched
points on the other side ; and besides these marks, a wound broke
out in his side, and often stained his garments.3 The humility of
Francis strove to conceal the miraculous marks, and especially the
wound in his side, but many of his disciples affirmed that they had
seen them, and that many miracles were wrought by their power ;
and when, in dying, he determined literally to leave the world naked
as he came into it, the reality of the marks is said to have been
proved to the eyes of his disciples. Worn out with illness, he had
returned to die at Assisi, and, having asked to be carried into the
church of the Portiuncula, he " solemnly blessed his weeping
brethren, and breathed his last, lying on a shirt of hair, and
sprinkled with penitential ashes (Oct. 4, 1226). His soul was
seen in the form of a star more dazzling than the sun, which was
1 Thomas Celanus, lib. ii. c. i. § 94-5 ; comp. III. Socii, 69 ; Bonav.
191 f. ; Wadding, ii. 89-90. For the more elaborate account, combined
from these writers, see Milman, vi. 38-9.
2 As the other authorities call it. The event, with its place and time,
is commemorated by Dante, who was born in the fortieth year after the
death of St. Francis (Paradiso, xi. 106-108): —
" Nel crudo Basso, intra Tevere ed Arno,
Da Cristo prese 1' ultimo sigillo,
Che le sue membre due anni portarno."
3 Very soon the admiring believers were not content with the marks, or
even with the effusion of blood. According to Roger of Wendover (/. c),
" his right side was laid open and sprinkled with blood, so that the secret
recesses of his heart were plainly visible." The Franciscan Pope Nicolas IV.
affirmed that the nails were not only on the outside of the hands :ind feet,
" but forced into the inner parts through the flesh and sinews and bones "
(Wadding, v. 267) ; and the Liber Conformitatum (p. 298), always mag-
nifying the parallels of St. Francis with the Saviour, says that the nails
were divided from the flesh, in which they were movable but could not be
removed, though St. Clara and others often attempted to take them out !
This manifest growth of the legend vitiates the whole chain of evidence :
for it is impossible to mark the point where invention begins, and sound
criticism (in all such cases) rejects the arbitrary device of sifting it down
to a credible minimum.
A.D. 1237. QUESTION OF THE STIGMATA. 395
conveyed in a luminous cloud over many waters to the abyss of
brightness." l His desire to be laid in the burial-place of criminals
without the town was indeed complied with ; but, as if to annul his
humility, his disciples raised over his tomb the splendid church of
St. Francis, which, with their convent, was enclosed within the city
walls.2 Two years after his death, St. Francis was canonized by
the former protector of the mendicant orders, Pope Gregory IX.,
who also gave an authoritative confirmation to the miracle of the
sacred stigmata.3 But the three Bulls, which the Pope issued in
1237,4 attest also the doubts which needed to be silenced. The
first, addressed to all believers in Christ, while asking their devout
belief in the miracle, and their faith in the saint's intercession,
exhorts them to turn a deaf ear to all assertion of the contrary ; the
second denounces the sinful unbelief of a bishop, who had asserted
that, as the Son of God alone had been crucified for man's salvation,
neither Francis nor any other saint ought to be painted with the
marks of crucifixion ; while the third, addressed to the Provincial
Priors of the Preachers, threatens excommunication against a Do-
minican friar, for the madness and impudence with which he had
opposed the miracle, publicly calling the Franciscans., who had pro-
mulgated the " pious statements," questuaries and false preachers.5
The opposition of the Dominicans is expressed more moderately by
their great writer, Jacobus de Voragine, who reverentially accepts
the fact of the stigmata, but explains their appearance on the
body of St. Francis as the physical effect of exalted imagina-
tion, combined with vehement love, admiration, meditation, and
compassion.6
This explanation is accepted by Archbishop Trench, who says :
1 Thorn. Celan., 98-110; III. Socii, 68; Bonav., 213; Robertson,
vol. iii. pp. 375-6. 2 See above, p. 387.
3 Alexander IV., another ardent supporter of the mendicant orders,
further decreed that any one who should speak against the stigmata of
St. Francis was to be excommunicated, and no one might absolve him from
the offence except the Pope alone. (Robertson, /. c.)
4 Raynald., ann. 1237 ; Gieseler, vol. iii. p. 252.
5 The Franciscan Pope Nicolas IV. issued a Bull silencing a Dominican
who had dared to make the sarcastic comparison that in Peter Martyr (a
Dominican) there were signs of the living God, in St. Francis only Dei
mortui. Raynald. ann. l'J'Jl ; Milman, vol. vi. p. 39.
6 Sermo III. de S. Francisco (about 1290), ap. Gieseler, ii. 252". He
confirms his explanation by parallel cases, which belong, however, to a
another and well-attested class of physical effects, from the impression made
on the mind of a mother during pregnancy. Archbishop Trench, however
affirms that " there have been so many analogous cases verified beyond all
doubt — some eighty at least, by no means all in the Roman Catholic
Church — that it is idle to urge a physical impossibility." {Lectures
on the Medieval Church, p. 243.)
396 THE STIGMATA OF ST. FRANCIS. Chap. XXIII.
"Assuming their existence as sufficiently proved by contemporary
evidence,1 I must wholly reject the explanation which sees in them
special marks of divine favour miraculously imprinted on his body
to bring him into closer conformity with his crucified Lord ; while,
on the other hand, I dismiss with scorn the suggestion that they
were marks artificially and fraudfully brought about by the Saint
himself, for his own greater glorification, with or without the assist-
ance or connivance of others;" and, after arguing the physical
possibility, he comes to the conclusion, — " / am as confident that
there was no miracle, as 1 am that there was no fraud." But is
this the sole alternative? May not that pervading idea of con-
formity to his Lord and Saviour, combined with his constant literal
reading of the divine Word, which in Francis himself was as far
removed from any desire of "his own glorification" as with his
followers it was perverted into an almost blasphemous equality
with Christ, — may not this have led him, in one of his ecstasies of
mystic devotion, not only without a fraudulent purpose, but with an
imperfect consciousness of the mechanical act itself, to work upon
his own person a literal fulfilment of the Apostle's words, " I bear
in my body the marks of the Lord Jesus f " 2 And while he himself,
in deep humility — possibly, in a less ecstatic frame, not without
misgiving — concealed the marks, it was equally in full accordance
with the spirit of his idolizing disciples to magnify and exalt them
in every way, as the crowning example of the " conformities " which
they pushed beyond the bounds of reason and reverence ; 3 so that
1 We emphasize this passage as containing, after all, a considerable
assumption ; and when Dr. Trench adds that " There is no a priori ground
for refusing credit to the statements of those who testified that they had
seen these uowid-prints and handled them" he seems to imply too high an
estimate of the evidence itself, apart from all a priori objections. Besides
the doubt as to whether they did " see and handle " the wounds which
Francis himself carefully concealed, and besides the grave discrepancies in
the evidence, the most positive witnesses labour under the suspicion of
" proving too much."
2 Galat. vi. 17. The probability of this explanation is confirmed by
other examples in the same age. Thus we are told of a Marquis of Mont-
ferrand, who, from devotion, "bore in his body the maiks {stigmata) of
the Lord Jesus, with other penitential inflictions (pccnitentiis), which he
used to make in memory of the passion of the Lord, and on every Friday
he pierced his flesh with nails even to the shedding of blood " (Steph. de
Borbone, in D'Argentre, Collectio Jxidicionun, i. 85, ap. Gieseler, vol. iii.
p. 253). Another case is mentioned in England in 1222 (two years before
the stigmata of St. Francis), when a council, held by Archbishop Langton
at Oxford, condemned to perpetual imprisonment a rustic " who had made
himself Christ, and pierced his own hands and side and feet." (Annal.
Dunstapl. p. 76 ; Trivet, 210-211 ; Robertson, vol. iii. p. 375.)
3 See Gieseler, vol. iii. pp. 253-4, for examples of the length to which
A.D. 1226. CHARACTER OF ST. FRANCIS. 397
they might at length silence every doubting Didymus who was
disposed to say, " Except I shall see in his hands the print of the
nails, and put my finger into the print of the nails, and thrust my
hands into his side, I will not believe." x
But Francis himself is not to be judged by the faults or frauds
of his followers. His character has been admirably drawn by Dean
Milman 2 : — " Of all saints, St. Francis was the most blameless and
gentle. In Dominic and in his disciples all was still rigorous, cold,
argumentative; something remained of the Crusader's fierceness,
the Spaniard's haughty humility, the Inquisitor's stern suppression
of all gentler feelings, the polemic sternness. Whether Francis
would have burned heretics, happily we know not, but he would
willingly have been burned for them : himself excessive in austeri-
ties, he would at times mitigate the austerities of others. Francis
was emphatically the Saint of the people— of a poetic people, like
the Italians. Those who were hereafter to chant the Paradise of
Dante, or the softer stanzas of Sappho, might well be enamoured of
the ruder devotional strains in the poetry of the whole life of
St. Francis. The lowest of the low might find consolation, a kind
of pride, in the self-abasement of St. Francis even beneath the
meanest. ... In his own eyes (says his most pious successor) he
was but a sinner, while in truth he was the mirror and splendour of
holiness. It was revealed, says the same Bonaventura, to a Brother,
that the throne of one of the angels, who fell from pride, was
reserved for Francis, who was glorified by humility. If the heart
of the poorest was touched by the brotherhood in poverty and low-
liness of such a saint, how was his imagination kindled by his
mystic strains ! St. Francis is among the oldest vernacular poets
of Italy.3 His poetry, indeed, is but one long passionate ejaculation
of love to the Kedeemer in rude metre ; it has not even the order
and completeness of a hymn : it is a sort of plaintive variation on
one simple melody — an echo of the same tender words, multiplied
again and again, it might be fancied, by the voices in the cloister
walls. But his ordinary speech is more poetical than his poetry.
In his peculiar language he addresses all animate, even inanimate,
creatures as his brothers ; not merely the birds and beasts : he had
an especial fondness for lambs and larks, as the images of the Lamb
they carried the principle, which they expressed in the words of the son
of Sirach, " He made him like in the glory of the saints " (Ecclus. xlv. 2),
nay, even asking of St. Francis, " Who is like God among the sons of
God ? " (Ubertinus de Casali, about A.D. 1312.)
1 John xx. 25. 2 Vol. vi. p. 34 fol.
3 " M. de Montalembert is eloquent, as usual, on his poetry." (Preface
to La Vie a" Elisabeth d'Hongrie.')
II— T 2
398 CHARACTER OF ST. FRANCIS. Chap. XXIII.
of God, and of the Cherubim in heaven.1 I know not if it be
among the Conformities, but the only malediction I find him to
have uttered was against a fierce swine, which had killed a young
lamb. Of his intercourse with those mute animals we are told many
pretty peculiarities, some of them miraculous. But his poetic
impersonation went beyond this. When the surgeon was about to
cauterize him, he said, ' Fire, my brother, be thou discreet and
gentle to me.' In one of his Italian hymns he speaks of his brother
the sun, his sister the moon, his brother the wind, his sister the
water. No wonder that, in this almost perpetually ecstatic state,
unearthly music played around him, unearthly light shone round
his path. When he died, he said with exquisite simplicity, * Wel-
come ! sister Death.' St. Francis himself, no doubt, was but
unconsciously presumptuous, when he acted as under divine in-
spiration, even when he laid the ground-work for that assimilation
of his own life to that of the Saviour, which was wrought up by his
disciples, as it were into a new Gospel, and superseded the old.
His was the studious imitation of humility, not the emulous ap-
proximation of pride, even of pride disguised from himself; such
profaneness entered not his thought. His life might seem a reli-
gious trance. The mysticism so absolutely absorbed him, as to
make him unconscious, as it were, of the presence of his body.
Incessantly active as was his life, it was a kind of paroxysmal
activity, constantly collapsing into what might seem a kind of
suspended animation of the corporeal functions.2 It was even said
that he underwent a kind of visible and glorious transfiguration." 3
1 Bonaventura, c. 8. " He often bought off lambs which were on their
way to the slaughter. . . . Once, as he was about to preach, and
found that some swallows were making a noise, he addressed them :
1 Sisters, you have spoken enough for the present, and it is my turn ; be
silent, and listen to the word of God.' He spoke to the fishes, to
the worms, and even to the flowers. ... He saw, says an early bio-
grapher, the Creator in all His creatures ; and it has been conjectured
that the pantheism, with which the order was afterwards infected, may
perhaps be traced to the founder's love of nature, and to his fondness for
personifying it (Neander, vii. 382)." Robertson, vol. iii. p. 373, where see
also the anecdote of his taming a wolf by a remonstrance addressed to
" Brother Wolf" for his cruelty.
2 A modern biographer of St. Francis (Foligno, 1824) says that he was
often so absorbed, immersed, swallowed up, and concentrated in Jesus,
that sight, hearing, feeling, and the actions of his body were suspended,
with all his knowledge and recollection. This state is thus illustrated :
" he was riding on an ass ; he was almost torn in pieces by devout men
and women, shouting around him ; he was utterly unconscious, like a
dead man," 3 Bonaventura, Vit. Minor. 1
Jp
Assisi: showing the Churches of St. Francis.
CHAPTER XXIV.
PROGRESS OF THE FRANCISCANS.
A.D. 1226-1256.
§ 1. Place of the Mendicants in the Church — Dangers from Oriental in-
fluence— New spirit rising in the towns — The Franciscan the mission-
ary of the town — Influence of their poverty — Opposition of St. Francis
to secular learning. § 2. Special character and power of the Francis-
can preaching. § 3. The Friars as Confessors : their consequent power,
and complaints of the clergy — Their disparagement of the old orders —
Intrusion on parochial ministrations. § 4. Impossibility of the Fran-
ciscan ideal — The rule of absolute poverty — St. Francis on churches
and houses — Decree of the general chapter — Necessity above the law :
other pretexts for its breach. § 5. Course of the English Provincials,
Agnellus and Haymo — Building a spoiling of preaching and devotion —
400 MISSION OF THE MENDICANTS. Chap. XXIV.
Even debts might be contracted. § 6. Elias, the vicar and successor of St.
Francis, the evil genius of the order — Contest about his election — His
breach of the rule of poverty, and tyranny over the Spirituals or Zealots
of the Order — Chapter for the reformation of the order — Elias deposed by
Gregory IX. — His subsequent contumacy and league with Frederick II.
§ 7. Increasing corruptions of the rule — Innocent IV. sanctions the
possession of property, under the Holy See — Growing dissensions —
Resignation of the General Minister, John of Parma —Apologue of
Alexander IV. : the two walls of knowledge and morals.
§ 1. A medieval historian1 regards the Mendicant Orders, and espe-
cially the Franciscan, as a fourth institution, added by the Lord in
those times to the three orders of Eremites, Monks, and Canons,
to complete the square and solid foundations of the religious life.
But if, he says, we consider carefully the state and order of the
primitive Church, Divine Providence did not so much add a new
rule, as renew the old one, lift it up from its fallen condition, and
rouse almost from a state of death the religion which seemed all but
setting in the eventide of the world, when the age of the son of
perdition was at hand, that He might prepare new champions
{athletes) against the perilous times of Antichrist, and strengthen
the Church with new outworks. This view of the work of the
Friars, in its relation to the wants of the" age, finds an echo in
Mr. Brewer's able and interesting essay on the mission of the Fran-
ciscans.2 At the beginning of the thirteenth century, the fabric of
Latin Christianity, in the form which it had assumed under the
ascendancy of Home, was threatened with the twofold danger of
heresy and infidelity. " When the policy of Innocent III. seemed
on the eve of being crowned with success, a new and more potent
influence had started up to threaten the faith of Christendom. The
genius of the Papacy had provided for all other contingencies : not
for this. Slowly had it come to be recognized as the central and
supreme authority of the West. The ideal of Gregory VII. had
1 Jacobus de Vitriaco, Hist. Occident, c. 32, ap. Gieseler, vol. iii. p. 235.
2 Preface to the Monumenta Franciscana (1858), in the " Rolls Series "
of the " Chronicles," &c. The student must be warned, once for all,
that Mr. Brewer's picture is coloured by a generous sympathy ; but it is
drawn with his characteristic faithfulness to facts. The author, whose
loss is recent as we write, was not of those who allow strong opinions to
distort the essential outlines of history. In placing the rich matter con-
tained in that costly work within reach of every student, we prefer for
the most part to preserve the freshness and power of the writer's own
language, marking the passages quoted, though compelled to omit much
of the highest value. An able and impartial estimate of the good and
evil of the mendicant orders is given by Dean Hook, Lives of the Arch-
bishops of Canterbury, vol. iii. pp. 46 f.
A.D. 1226. NEW DANGERS TO RELIGION. 401
been wrought into a system ; Italian policy was playing a successful
game in all the courts of Christendom. But a new difficulty had
arisen ; the Crusades, fostered by the Popes to support the Papacy,
had ended, as all violent antagonisms do end, in producing the most
opposite results to those which the promoters of these expeditions
had anticipated. The conversion of the Saracens had not been secured ;
it seemed much more likely that the converters would become con-
verted. Oriental habits, tastes, and sciences, Oriental modes of
thought,1 and with them the moral and physical diseases of the
East, were advancing with a fascination and rapidity not easily
described. The simpler people were falling before the more cul-
tivated and subtle."
More especially was this the case in the towns, which, having
been long the refuge of the people from feudal oppression, and
having thus gathered into themselves all that remained unsubdued
of the spirit of freedom and energy, were rising into power through
the commerce which had been quickened by the Crusades ; but com-
paratively free also from the intellectual and spiritual control of the
clergy and monasteries. "At this day we contrast the superiority
in point of intelligence and education of the town over the country.
In the thirteenth century these advantages were reversed. Schools
and libraries, all that survived of art and science from the Teutonic
and Norman deluge, existed only in the great monastic societies.
Like colleges or universities spread throughout the country, monas-
teries diffused learning and education, habits of order and economy,
among the tenants of the soil. The inhabitant of the town, de-
prived of these benefits, had to struggle on to light and order, self-
taught and self-sustained. He learned from early times, as best he
could, habits of independence. The same spirit, which animated
the great manufacturing cities in the south of France, and made
them the centres of opposition to the feudal baron and equally
feudal bishop, constituted them also the centres of all freedom of
opinion, of all subtle and obstinate heresies ; subtle, because the
clergy did not understand them ; obstinate, because they could feel
no sympathy for those who entertained them. If the towns sym-
pathized with any faith, or any forms of philosophy, the Oriental
had for them the greatest temptation. It was most opposed to that
1 "The facts cannot be disputed," says Mr. Brewer elsewhere (p. xxxix.
note) ; " strange and unaccountable as they seem. The accusation against
the Templars, and their practice of magic, will occur to the reader's
mind. To these must be added the charge of Manicha?ism, imputed to the
Albigenses ; the two infamous books of the age, the • Eternal Gospel ' and
the ; Three Impostors,' the latter of which is attributed to the Emperor
Frederick II. The communistic excesses of this century, especially in
France, had the same origin." We treat all these in their places.
402 MISSION OF THE FRANCISCANS. Chap. XXIV.
authority which they disliked ; it was most intimately connected
with their commercial prosperity.
"It was fortunate, then, that the efforts to carry Christianity
among the masses of the towns proceeded from one who was not
an ecclesiastic, and had received no ecclesiastical education. Hap-
pily for the objects of his mission, St. Francis had early oppor-
tunities, through his mercantile occupations, of coming into contact
with the manufacturing population ; and his whole life shows, as
well as the rule which he gave to his followers, that he understood
better than most men (whatever else might be his failings) the true
nature of his mission, and the character of the people with whom
he had to deal. . . . The Franciscan is the missionary of the
town. . . . He is the poor missionary preaching to the poor ;
dependent entirely on their sympathies; disappearing when those
sympathies are withdrawn." And among the poor, he is the
poorest and most miserable. In the medieval towns, whose dirty
narrow streets, stagnant ditches and ponds, receiving the refuse
of the kennels and shambles, were constant sources of fever and
pestilence, we find the head-quarters of the Franciscans in the
poorest and most neglected suburbs ; x and, after the example
of their founder, the lowest depths of those depths of misery
were reached by their special ministrations to the outcast lepers.2
" Repulsive as that service was in all respects, especially to men
of gentle blood and education, to these he looked for converts,
and in this he was eminently successful. Unlike other and earlier
founders of religious orders, the requisites for admission into his
fraternity point to the better educated, not to the lower classes.
' He shall be whole of body and prompt of mind ; not in debt ; not
a bondsman born ; not unlawfully begotten ; of good name and
fame, and competently learned.' 3 Such were the early disciples of
1 See Mr. Brewer's illustrations of this point with respect to the
Franciscan establishments in England (p. xvii. f.). In London the sig-
nificant name of Styngkyng-lane occurs again and again in the documents
relating to the earliest gifts of land for the site of their chief convent
near Newgate. (Priina Ftmdatio, &c, pp. 495, 497, 499.)
2 The whole subject of the state of lepers in the medieval towns, and
the self-denying care bestowed on them by St. Francis, is richly illustrated
by Mr. Brewer, pp. xxi.-xxvii.
8 These are among the twelve qualifications ordained "in the General
Chapter called Bercynonde," appended to the English " Testament of St.
Francis." (Monum. Fran:isc, p. 574.) But to the requirement " that he
be competently learned," there is the alternative, " or else that he be of
such condition that he may profit the brethren by labour." It is farther
ordained " that he be of such condition that his reception may be of great
edification to the people." The other qualifications are " that he believe
of the Catholic faith ; that he be suspect of no error ; that he be not
A.D. 1226 f. ST. FRANCIS AGAINST LEARNING. 403
the Order. The effect of such men upon the neglected masses of
the population may be easily imagined."
"But the poverty thus strictly enjoined had another and not
less important object. It was intended to prevent the friars from
giving themselves up to the popular studies of the age. Logic
and the canon law monopolized the clergy. . . . Possibly the
secular training and occupations of St. Francis in his earlier years
may have kept him from those ecclesiastical influences under which
he must of necessity have fallen, had he at first proposed to himself
the career of a preacher against heresy, like the Dominican. He
had no temptation to magnify pursuits in which the clergy of his
days universally engaged ; he must have seen how little suited they
were for his Order, how little calculated to accomplish the object he
desired. Therefore he set his face against learning ; he would have
his followers like the poor, not in dress only, but in heart and
understanding. Total, actual poverty secured this ; it was incom-
patible with the possession of books or the necessary materials for
study. When the stringency of the rule had been in some measure
relaxed, much of its ancient severity remained. Roger Bacon had
to carry on his researches and experiments without books or in-
struments, except what he could procure from his friends. He tells
the Pope, to whom he dedicated his works, that he possessed no
MSS., that he was not permitted the use of ink or parchment, that
nothing but a distinct order from his Holiness could dispense with
the stringency of the rule. In the letters of Adam de Marisco the
reader will see other instances of the penuriousness of the General
Ministers, and their reluctance to furnish the members of the Order
engaged in teaching and lecturing with the requisite means of
study."
On this point Francis himself was inflexible. " I will, I ought
not, I cannot allow that which is contrary to my conscience and
the profession of the Gospel which we have both embraced" —
was his reply to a provincial minister, who asked whether he
might make his books an exception to the renunciation of all
his property ; l and he laid down the rule, " A man's knowledge
is equal to his works." His was not a blind fanatical hatred
bound to matrimony ; if he be clerk at the least that he be going of XVI
year of age " — an exemplification of the prevalence of juvenile ordination.
As a lay brother no one was to be received into the order under the age of
twenty or over forty, unless "he be so notable or noble a person that,
through his receiving great edification may come to the people." Brethren
of other mendicant orders were not to be received ; probably to prevent
those jealous rivalries which speedily broke out.
1 See the anecdote of the novice who asked his permission to have
a Psalter, p. 386, note «.
404 DISTRUST OF A LEARNED DOCTOR. Chap. XXIV.
of learning ; but a firm belief, not unjustified by the kind of
learning then pursued, that it hindered the work to which he and
his followers were devoted. " Many brethren," he said ; " who
bestow all their time and thought on the acquisition of philosophy,
forsaking their proper vocation, and wandering in mind and body
from the way of prayer and humility, when they have preached to
the people, and have turned some to repentance, are inflated and
conceited at the result, as if it were their own work, and not
another's. Whereas it happens not unfrequently that all they have
done is to preach to their own prejudice and condemnation. In the
conversion of men they have really done nothing ; they have been
no more than the instruments of those by whom the Lord has truly
reaped the fruit." When it was told him, as joyful news, that a
great Doctor of the University at Paris had been received into the
order, greatly to the edification of the clergy and people there, he
said to those about him, " I am afraid, my sons, that such doctors
will be the destruction of my vineyard. They are the true doctors
who, with meekness of wisdom, exhibit good works for the im-
provement and edification of their neighbours. A man has no more
knowledge than he works, and he is a wise man only in the degree
in which he loves God and his neighbour." It is conjectured that
the Parisian Doctor was Alexander Hales ; and we shall presently
be able to judge how far the saint's doubts and fears were fulfilled
in the Schoolmen of his order.1
§ 2. "A style of preaching " (says Mr. Brewer),2 " founded on
meditation and experience was precisely adapted to the require-
1 How soon the spirit which Francis dreaded began to work in the
order, and how it was regarded by his own first comrades and disciples, is
illustrated by what we are told in the Liber Conformitatum (i. 79) of the
leader and first Minister of the Franciscans in England: — "This Friar
Agnellus received English lads into the Order, and, setting up schools for
the poor, was zealous for study ; but afterwards had reason for regret,
when he saw the Friars bestowing their time on frivolities, and neglecting
needful things. For one day, when he wished to see what proficiency they
were making, he entered the schools whilst a disputation was going on, and,
hearing them wrangling and questioning, Utrum sit Deus, he cried : ' Woe is
me ! Woe is me ! Simple brothers enter Heaven, and learned brothers dis-
pute whether there is a God at all ! ' "
2 Preface, pp. xxxiv. f. We reluctantly omit what is added on the
prominence which St. Francis's lively imagination and sympathies led
him and his followers to give to the bodily sufferings of Jesus Christ,
and also "to exalt the Virgin Mother, to present her as an actual woman,
endowed with every grace and beauty, to the degraded population whom
they addressed ; to set her before men, as an actual object of faith, hope,
and devotion, as sympathizing in human sorrow and human evils, in
sorrows which have pierced through her own heart, in evils from which
she is entirely free."
A.D. 1226. PREACHING OF THE FRIARS. 405
ments of those classes of the community for whose improvement
and welfare St. Francis felt the deepest sympathy ; . . . . suited
to an audience consisting as much of women as of men, appeal-
ing more directly to the feelings; more popular and more dra-
matic. This is one of the common accusations brought against
the Friars by the Clergy, partly jealous of their new influence,
partly suspicious of the result.1 They are loudly condemned by
their opponents for magnifying preaching, and declining, like the
older Orders, to confine themselves exclusively to manual labour,
to reading and prayer. They are accused of studying eloquence
and the art of rhetoric in the composition of their sermons, of
making their addresses agreeable to the people, of communicating
with secular persons, of derogating from the dignity of the clerical
office, and bringing a scandal on the Church. . . . Here was a
body of religious teachers, supported by the Head of the Church,
as like the poorest of the laity in all respects, learning excepted,
as could possibly be conceived. The Church, hitherto standing
apart, was brought home to the people. Cold, and distant, and
far removed from their sympathies, it now appealed to them
directly : occupied by abstract discussions and formal statements
of doctrine, it passed at once into the human, the sentimental,
and the personal ; a great advance towards the sixteenth century."
In this character of the Franciscan teaching the writer whom we
are quoting sees an antidote, at least in part, to the Manichsean
tendencies of the times, which were setting in upon Christendom
through several channels of Oriental influence — the Crusades and
commerce, the Moors in Spain, and Arabian learning affecting the
Universities.
§ 3. How the mendicant friars — and in England, especially, the
Franciscans — added to their work among the people that of teachers
in the Universities, and how they became the leading and perma-
nent authorities in systematic theology — will claim our attention
presently. Meanwhile we have to notice another most powerful
and subtle source of their influence with all classes, which tended
to bring the highest affairs of Church and State under their
control. The historian of the Franciscan settlement in England2
tells us that there were many brethren who, though not holding
the office of preaching, or of lecturing in the Universities, yet by
the favour of the prelates and the appointment of the provincial
minister, heard the confessions both of religious and secular
1 See the summary of the complaints against the Friars, as enumerated
in the reply of Thomas Aquinas, in Brewer, pp. xxxvi. xxxvii.
2 Thorn, de Eccleston, Coll. XI. Ue Institutione Confessorum, p. 41.
406 FRANCISCANS AS CONFESSORS. Chap. XXIV.
persons, in various places. Thus in London a certain Fr. Salomon
became the general confessor both of the citizens and the courtiers ;
and a friendly controversy with the bishop,1 who required of him
canonical obedience, was decided in favour of the order by a
decretal which the provincial minister, Fr. Agnellus, obtained
from Rome.2 Another confessor, at Gloucester, is described as " of
such abstinence and rigour towards himself, and such sweetness
and sociality to those under him, that he was beloved by all like
an angel ; " and the writer joyfully records the success of these con-
fessors in persuading the sick and penitent to enter the order. The
privilege of hearing confessions ev ery where gave the friars a share,
not only in the secrets of all classes, but in the councils of the
highest, which led to their employment in affairs of Church and
State. The power obtained by this mighty means of influence,
added to the popularity won by the preaching and lives of the
friars, is attested by the complaints which were raised against
them by the clergy, jealous of the invasion of their functions,
and especially by the older orders, who found their claims to
sanctity and popular favour eclipsed.3 "The two great mendi-
cant orders surpassed all other monastic bodies in vigour and
popularity. They were to the elder orders much as these had been
to the secular clergy — outshining them in the display of the
qualities which were most admired, and endeavouring to surpass
and supersede them in every way. Matthew Paris tells us that
they disparaged the Cistercians as rude and simple; the Bene-
dictines as proud and epicurean. The mendicants increased the
more readily, because they were able to dispense with costly
buildings. Their numbers were recruited, not only by young men
who flocked into the mendicant cloisters, often against the will of
their parents, but by many members of the older orders; and,
while the friars were allowed by popes to receive accessions from
other orders, it was forbidden that any other order should receive
members from the friars. By the institution of Tertiaries they
were so widely connected with the laity, that a writer of the age
speaks of almost every one as being enrolled on the lists of one or
other of the orders. And while the mendicants penetrated, as
none had done before, to the very poorest classes of men, they
knew also how to recommend themselves to the rich and great.
1 Roger Niger, bp. of London from 1229 to 1241.
2 The decretal Ntmis iniqua.
3 It must be remembered that Matthew Paris, from whom the fol-
lowing picture is chiefly drawn, represents the feeling of the old Bene-
dictine community of St. Albans, which was thoroughly hostile to the
friars.
A.D. 1226 f. INTRUSION ON PARISHES. 407
They were favoured by the popes, who employed them in business
both ecclesiastical and secular ; they were familiar with the courts
of princes, and were trusted by them with offices, and with the
conduct of negociations, which might have seemed strangely in-
congruous with their rigid and unworldly professions.1 Bishops of
the more zealous kind, such as Grosseteste of Lincoln,2 employed
them in their dioceses, to make up for the deficient zeal and
ability of the secular clergy ; and they soon assumed for themselves
authority to act independently of episcopal sanction, and were so
far countenanced by the privileges which they acquired from popes,
that they had little fear from the opposition of bishops. They
invaded parishes, and derided the ministrations of the secular
clergy, while they endeavoured to draw everything to themselves ;
they preached, administered the sacraments,3 and directed con-
sciences ; they persuaded the dying that bounty to their fraternity,
death in the habit of their order, and burial in their cloisters, were
the surest means to salvation. By hearing confessions, they
annulled the penitential discipline; for, while one formal con-
fession a year to the parish priest was considered to satisfy the
decree of the Lateran Council,4 the intention of that canon was
frustrated by the system of confession to strangers and interlopers."5
1 M. Paris, pp. 419, 518, 612, 727.
2 This great light of the English Church and State under Henry III.,
though not himself a member of the order, consented to lecture (before
he became bp. of Lincoln) to the brethren of the school established by
Fr. Agnellus at Oxford. He was succeeded in that office by the Franciscan
Adam Marsh (Ada or Adam de Marisco), whose Letters in the Monumenta
Franciscana abound with interesting information respecting the order in
England and its relations to Rome. There are other letters by Grosseteste
himself, and other eminent men, including the great Simon de Montfort,
earl of Leicester, and Richard, earl of Cornwall, the King's brother.
3 "Gregory IX. and Innocent IV. allowed them to celebrate the
Eucharist on portable altars, ' omni parochiali jure parochialibus ecclesiis
reservato ' (Wadding, ii. 603 ; iii. 97) ; but the reservation seems to relate
to money matters only."
4 See above, Chap. XVII. § 5.
5 Robertson, vol. iii. pp. 590-2. " The order of the Lateran Canon, that
any one wishing to confess to another than his parish priest, should obtain
the parish priest's leave, was neglected. (Collier, ii. 512.) In 1287, the
Franciscan Archbishop Peckham, as protector of his order in England,
decreed that the friars might receive confessions and enjoin penances
without the leave of the parish priest, and even against his protest.
(Wilkins, ii. 168.) Boniface VIII. (in 1298) interfered with the mendi-
cants by ordering that any one who confessed to them should confess the
same sins to his parish priest; but Benedict XL, himself a Dominican,
altered this." In 1321 the same question, debated at Paris between John
of Billy, a doctor of the Sorbonne, and Peter Paludanus, a Dominican,
was decided by John XXII. in favour of the friars.
408 THE STRICT RULE IMPRACTICABLE. Chap. XXIV.
All this is in striking contrast with the injunctions of Francis
himself: " If (he said) I had as much wisdom as Solomon, and hap-
pened to find the poorest simplest priests in the world, I would not
preach in the parishes wherein they dwell, without their will."
The Franciscans were always to show profound reverence for
the clergy; if they met a priest riding, they were to kiss his
horse's feet.
§ 4. The cardinal who at first advised Innocent III. that the rule
proposed by Francis was impossible, gave utterance simply to a
truth respecting human nature, which had been confirmed not
only by the whole history of Monasticism, but more and more
strongly by each new reforming effort to raise the standard higher
and higher, and which was most signally illustrated in this last
and highest effort. The Mendicant Orders gave the crowning
example of the failure of a religious system pitched too high and
supported only by an artificial power, which, like the wings of
Icarus, fails through the intenseness of the test to which it is
exposed, and ends in headlong ruin ; while those content quietly
to walk the earth in the discharge of common duties, secular and
religious, move safely in the path of usefulness and honour : — " the
path of the just, shining more and more unto the perfect day."
Matthew Paris, writing in the next generation after St. Francis,
records it as " a terrible truth and sad presage, that, during more
than three or four centuries the monastic orders had not made such
progress in the downward path, as the order of friars within scarce
twenty-four years from their entrance into England." And this,
though the testimony of an enemy, agrees but too closely with the
records of the earliest Franciscans themselves, which enable us to
trace the downward steps with curious precision. At the very
threshold of their course, there lay a twofold stumbling-block, in
their founder's rules of absolute poverty, and renunciation of all
knowledge save that of the first elements of Christianity. Of the
latter point we have said something, and shall have presently to
return to its later developments. As to the former, even St. Francis
himself seems to have stopped short of the rigid consequence of his
principles, which would have forbidden the possession of any property
at all, even for homes and churches. What he required was that
the cells and churches of the brethren should be of the humblest
and plainest character. " We full gladly dwelt and tarried " (he
says)1 "in poor desert and desolate churches And my
1 Testament of St. Francis in English (Monum. Francisc), p. 564 ; with
the spelling modernized. It is worth while to notice the disclaimer of
any novel or special forms of worship: — " Our divine service the clerks
said as other clerks, and the lay brethren said their Pater Noster." But
A.D. 1126. ACQUISITION OF LANDS AND HOUSES. 409
brethren must be well ware and advised in any wise that they
receive no churches, nor dwelling-places, or any things, but if1 they
be as seemeth (becomes) holy poverty, the which in our rule we
have vowed and promised, always longing and abiding there in
those places but as pilgrims and strangers. 1 command also sted-
lastly and straitly by obedience unto all my brethren, that, where-
soever they be and abide, they be not so bold or so hardy, either by
themselves or by any other mean person, to desire or ask or to get
or purchase any letter or writing from the Court of Home, neither
for the church nor for any manner of place, neither for preaching
nor under that colour, neither yet for the persecution of their
bodies ; but wheresoever they be not received, they may flee away
and depart thence to another place, to do penance with the blessing
of God." The spirit of these injunctions is quite clear. The
brethren sent forth into the world, like the first Evangelists by
Christ, might accept not only temporary but more permanent
hospitality in such form as to provide them with plain churches
and humble homes, which they were to hold with the light grasp
of strangers and pilgrims, nor use the favour of the Pope to obtain
either property, exemptions, or privileges. So, in the second general
chapter of the order, it was decreed that the churches should be
poor and humble, and that the other buildings should be of wood or
wattled with clay ; and any costly buildings were to be destroyed.2
But when the little bands of wandering brethren began to settle
in strange cities and foreign lands, where numbers soon flocked
into the order, the plea of necessity began to assert its proverbial
power over law ; nay, the strict necessity was amplified by more
worldly motives. In the plain language of the historian of the
mission to England, not only did the rapid growth of numbers
require larger houses and plots of grounds (arese) ; but " besides,
by the Providence of God, persons of such quality (tales) often
entered the brotherhood, for whom it seemed (and rightly so) that
more honourable provision ought to be made." 3
§ 5. The Provincial Minister, Agnellus, indeed, would only allow
the later Franciscans could not let even the Lord's Prayer alone, without
bringing their founder into it : " Pater Noster et Beati Francisci."
1 I.e. " except," or " unless they be," or " but such as be :" — the old
English but = be-out, i.e. without or except. The ensuing injunction
against the use of letters from Rome is a significant allusion to the
practices of other orders, which the friars themselves were not long in
imitating.
2 Wadding, i. 302 ; Vita Franc. 89. Yet Francis is said to have foreseen
the certain infraction of the rule, throwing the responsibility on his suc-
cessors with a vague hope as to the result : " Sed sufficit in tempore illo
quod fratres mei custodiant se a peccatis." (Wadding, i. 129.)
3 Thorn, de Eccleston, p. 34.
410 PREACHING SPOILT BY BUILDING. Chap. XXIV.
such enlargements when required by " inevitable necessity ;" but his
second successor, Hay mo of Feversham, though himself also a com-
panion of St. Francis, and one of the stricter party, yet avowed the
principle, that " he would rather the brethren should have large
spaces, and till them that they might be able to have pot-herbs at
home," than (perhaps he meant) betray luxurious tastes by begging
for more than bread ; and he made the ingenious apology for the
concession, " that the buildings ought to be made moderately large,
lest future brothers should make them too large." But the Minister
had the roof of the new church in London pulled off, and the wooden
enclosure of the cloisters torn down ; * and when a more fastidious
brother threatened to complain to the Minister- General of the want
of an enclosure, he replied, " And I will answer the General, that I did
not enter the order to build walls." The zeal of such opponents was
supported by St. Francis himself, in visions and miracles; and a
famous preacher confessed that in the occupation of his mind about
building he had lost his former power of preaching and devotion.
In like manner, brother William of Abingdon had " an incomparable
gift of preaching " before he erected the buildings at Gloucester, but
afterwards his mean concern about temporalities brought on this
rebuke from Henry III. : " Brother William, you used to speak so
spiritually; but now all that you say is, 'Give I Give! Give!'"
And if men receive because they ask, the words may seem
confirmed by the long list of benefactions to the order.2 Nor was
the rule of poverty infringed only by the possession of property,
but even by the contraction of debts, which had the sanction of the
fourth provincial minister of England, William of Nottingham, a
man of the highest repute for piety.
§ 6. Unfortunately for the fair trial of the principles of Francis, the
very person next to him in the order was one for whom his standard
was too high. As a native of Assisi, Elias (or Helias) was among
1 Sometimes the people interfered with such zeal, as when the second
minister in England, Albert of Pisa, had great difficulty in destroying the
stone cloister at Southampton, on account of the objection of the towns-
men. (Eccleston, p. 55.)
2 Prima Fundatio, &c. A letter written to Henry III. in the name of
the secular clergy of England makes a sarcastic application of St. Paul's
words to contrast the profession of the friars with their practice:
" Although having nothing, they possess all things ; and although without
riches, they grow richer than all the rich." (Peter de Vineis, i. 37 ;
Robertson, vol. iii. p. 593.) See also the remarkable letter of Adam
Marsh to William of Nottingham (fourth provincial minister of England),
regretting the relaxation of discipline in the order, and the love of secular
employments. The great edifice (he says) is being overthrown from its
foundations, not so much through negligence as wilful waste of power.
Epist. ccii. ; M<>n. Francisc. p. 361 f.
A.D. 1231-9. THE GENERAL ELIAS. 411
Francis's earliest friends and converts,1 and he was his vicar during
his almost constant journeys. But, from his connection with the
University of Bologna, he probably brought into the order a spirit
adverse to the simple faith of the founder.2 Even while Francis
was yet alive, and during his absence in Egypt, Elias took advan-
tage of his position as vicar to propose a mitigation of the rule,
alleging that the grace which had been given to the founder was
not to be expected of his successors.3
On the death of Francis, the order appears to have been divided
between the claims of Elias, as their founder's chief friend and
vicar, and the higher personal character of Johannes Parens,
minister of Spain, "a wise and religious man, and of the most
rigorous strictness." It would seem that Elias was at first elected
almost as of course (or he may have assumed the generalship pro-
visionally in virtue of his office as vicar) ; but that the more deli-
berate choice of the general chapter fell on John Parens, in favour
of whom Elias was deposed.* He retired to a hermitage, allowed
his hair and beard to grow, and by this affectation of sanctity
became reconciled to the brethren.
At the general chapter held for the translation of St. Francis,
Elias contrived to secure the attendance of a number of his parti-
sans, who, silencing the opposition of the provincial ministers,5 made
a tumultuous re-election of Elias, to which John Parens yielded,
for peace-sake (1231). The disregard which Elias showed for the
strict rule of poverty, both in his own habits and in the decoration
of the new church of St. Francis at Assisi, provoked opposition
from the stricter brethren,6 which he punished with tyrannical
1 His claim to succeed St. Francis as minister-general was " pra?cipue
propter familiaritatem quam habucrat cum beato Francisco." (Eccleston,
p. 45 ; and again, p. 46.) But the same writer, moralizing on his sub-
sequent fall, bears testimony to his high reputation: " Quis in universo
Christianitatis orbe vel gratiosior vel famosior quam Helias?" (p. 23).
2 It appears that Elias, as the intimate friend of Francis, was received into
the order without taking the vow of absolute poverty, and he afterwards
availed himself of this freedom for his conscience.
3 Wadding, i. 331. "St. Francis rebuked Elias for dressing too well
(ibid. p. 340), but on his deathbed he especially blessed him (T. Celan.
108)." (Robertson, vol. iii. p. 590.)
4 For the details, see Thomas of Eccleston (Coll. xii. p. 44), and the list
of General Ministers in the Mon. Francisc. (p. 558). But as the list in the
Prima Fundatio (pp. 532-533) places John Parens before Elias, we may
infer that he was almost immediately superseded by John Parens.
5 Eccleston, p. 44. Though the custodies and wardens were qualified to
be present at the general chapters, the provincial ministers alone had
a voice in the election of a general.
6 They were called the Spirituales or Zelatores Ordinis, while the less
rigid party adopted the title of Fratres de Communitate. Eccleston stamps
412 GREGORY IX. AND THE ORDER. Chap. XXIV.
severity; and in this he was for a time supported by Gregory IX.,
who had himself sanctioned a relaxation of the rule. At length the
whole order was so disturbed by the " carnality and cruelty " 1 of
Elias, that the zealots, headed reluctantly by Haymo of Fever-
sham, took the bold step of obtaining the convention of a general
chapter, which was held by the vicar of the order, who was the
" penitentiary " of Gregory IX. The numerous provincial ministers
who were opposed to Elias were assembled with the most approved
of the Cismontane (i.e. Italian brethren).2 After long discussion,
brethren were elected to consider the reformation of the order — this
being only a dozen years since the founder's death. Their report
was presented at a general chapter held in presence of the Pope
and seven cardinals ; where Elias defended himself so plausibly,
that the Pope refused even to listen to Haymo in reply, till one of
the cardinals said, " My lord, this old man is a good man ; it is
good that you should hear him, because he is brief in speech." In
a tone of great respect for his superior, Haymo described his
luxury in such plain language, that Elias interrupted him with
the " lie direct ; " and the wrangling of the partisans on both sides,
provoked a rebuke from the Pope, which described but too truly
the future conduct of the friars : " This is not the manner of reli-
gious persons." Ultimately the Pope gave his decision, prefaced by a
personal commendation of Elias and a reference to his intimacy with
St. Francis, that " he had believed his ministry to have been ac-
ceptable to the brethren, but since the contrary was now proved, he
decreed his deposition " 3 (1239). He then held a new election, which
Elias with the title of turbator Ordinis ; and he describes the complaints
of Haymo against him, which led to his deposition, as " propter scandala
quae fecit, et tyrannidem quun in zelatores Ordinis exercuit " (p. 23).
1 Eccleston, p. 45.
2 Eccleston, p. 45. It should be borne in mind that the terms Cis-
montane and Ultramontane are always used by the medieval writers as
equivalent to the classical terms Cisalpine and Transalpine, the point of
view being at Rome. The opposite use of Ult7*amontane as equivalent
to Roman or Italian has grown up gradually from the point of view of the
countries of Northern and Western Europe. Eccleston says (p. 48) that
the corruption (deformatid) of the order through the excesses of Elias was
greater " ultra montes," meaning chiefly France and Germany ; for, on
the other hand, Albert, the reforming successor of Elias, commended the
English above all nations in respect of their zeal for the order. The like
praise was given by John of Parma, the sixth general, when he visited
England (between 1247 and 1250); but this was after he had " brought
back the brethren to unity " in a provincial synod held at Oxford.
3 The satisfaction which the decision gave is described by Eccleston,
who further states that Albert, on his election, celebrated the first mass
ever celebrated by a minister general — a proof that St. Francis had not
performed sacerdotal functions.
A.D. 1245. INNOCENT IV. RELAXES THE RULE. 413
fell upon Albert of Pisa, a strong representative of the rigid party,
who had succeeded Agnellus as provincial minister of England;
and the latter office was now conferred on Haymo.1 In the retreat
to which Elias was relegated at Cortona, he was guilty of new
violations of the rule, which caused Albert to summon him to
Home, to obtain the grace of absolution. He disdained com-
pliance; and when the Pope declared that he must obey the
general like any other brother, Elias, unable to bear his humilia-
tion, as one who had not learnt to obey, went over to the party of
Frederick II., and thereby brought on himself a public sentence of
excommunication from Gregory IX. " for his disobedience and apo-
stasy."2 Elias spent the rest of his life at the court of the Emperor,
" whose hatred of the Papacy and the mendicant orders he probably
helped to exasperate." 3
§ 7. We have related this affair fully, to show how immediately
the ideal of St. Francis succumbed to the inevitable faults of human
nature ; and, under the more rigid successors of Elias, we still find a
constant growth of the more worldly elements, alike in wealth,
learning, and even moral corruption. Measures were taken again
and again to reform the rule, notwithstanding visions of St. Francis
himself to sanction the resistance of the stricter brethren to any
change.4 The possession of property was formally sanctioned by
Innocent IV. (1245) in a form which strengthened the bond between
the order and the Papacy. He declared that the property of the
Minorites belonged to the Holy See, but that the brethren might
appoint prudent men to manage it for their use.5 We read of
frequent dissensions, which led to the resignation or deposition of
provincial ministers and even generals ; as in the case of the seventh
General Minister, John of Parma, in whom the "spiritual" party
rejoiced "as a second St. Francis."6 But, with his zeal for the
1 Scotland was now reunited to England under the administration of
Haymo ; the minister of Scotland, Robert de Ketene, being transferred to
Ireland. 2 Eccleston, p. 23.
3 Wadding, ii. 241-2, 412; iii. 21, f.; Robertson, vol. iii. p. 596.
Wadding says that he repented on his deathbed ; but according to another
account he had refused the invitation of the general, John of Parma, to
return to the order, and his bones were taken up and thrown on a dung-
hill (Salimb. 412). 4 See an example in Eccleston, p. 49.
5 In the bull Quanto Studioshis, addressed ad Generalem et Provinciates
Ministros Fratrum Minorum. (Wadding, vol. iii. pp. 129-131 ; Gieseler,
vol. iii. p. 255 ; Robertson, vol. iii. p. 597.)
6 " Praecipuus zelator Ordinis " (Eccleston, pp. 49, 50) : he had lectured
on theology at Paris, " cursorie legerat sententias (ibid.)" He is also
described as " sanctae memoria?, magister in theologia, et lector curiae, de
provincia Bonouia?." He wrote a treatise, addressed to Roger Bacon, as " In-
nominato Magistro." (Prima Fundatio, &c., p. 533.) Cf. Chap. XXXI. p. 529.
II— u
414
APOLOGUE OF ALEXANDER IV
Chap. XXIV.
purity of the order, John carried the mystic spirit of the founder
to such lengths, as to adopt the apocalyptic fancies of the Abbot
Joachim of Fiore,1 which were scarcely consistent with loyalty to
the Church of Rome. His resignation (1256) was therefore suggested
by Alexander IV., ostensibly on the ground of his inability to con-
trol the disorders, which were thus confessed to prevail in the order.
The Pope, a zealous friend of the order, complained of its state in
a figurative apologue, that " whereas the order was built up with
two walls — moral goodness and knowledge — the brethren had
reared the wall of knowledge to the height of heaven, so as to be
asking whether God exists ; but they had allowed the wall of morals
to be so low, that it was great praise to say of a brother, He is a
safe man ; " and soon few would give them even this praise. His
warning that they should protect themselves and the reverence for
their profession against prelates and princes, rather by their manifest
merits than by apostolic privileges, was pointed by a contrast between
their humble name and their actual pretensions.2
1 See next Chapter, p. 419 f.
2 " Ut essent minores inter omnes humilitate et mansuetudine."
Christ the Good Shepherd, with subjects from the Old Testament.
An archaic bronze Medallion, found in the Catacombs at Rome (Buonarotti).
Franciscan Friar and Trinitarian Monk.
CHAPTER XXV.
LATER HISTORY OF THE MENDICANT ORDERS.
1. St. Bonaventtjra General of the Franciscans — Conflict with the
secular clergy and Doctors — His rebuke of the corruptions of the order.
§ 2. Exactions, backed up by pious frauds — Indulgence of the Portiun-
cula— Dying in the cowl— Rivalry of the orders for privileges and
exemptions— Charges of heresy. §3. Mystical and prophetic views of
the Franciscan Spirituals or Zealots — The Millennium at hand —
Prophecies of Abbot Joachim — His three states of the world, ending
a.d. 1260 — Denunciations of the Clergy, Papacy, and Empire — The
416 BONAVENTURA, FRANCISCAN GENERAL. Chap. XXV.
Greek and Roman Churches — Final triumph of the monks — Prophecy of
the two Mendicant Orders, a Franciscan forgery. § 4. Development of
his views by the extreme Franciscans — The Introduction to the Ever-
lasting Gospel — A Third Dispensation from a.d. 1260 — Its antipapal
spirit — The three angels: Joachim, St. Dominic, and St. Francis —
Franciscan authorship, by Gerardino. § 5. Schism of the Fraticelli or
Spiritual Franciscans. § 6. Relaxations granted by Nicolas III. —
Opposition of Peter John Olivi — The Celestine Eremites — Secession and
persecution of the Fraticelli — Condemnation of Olivi's Postilla in
Apocalypsin — His Seven States of the Church, culminating in St.
Francis — The carnal clergy, papacy, and Antichrist — The seventh age.
§ 7. Growth of the Schism — Quarrel with John XXII. — Persecution —
Michael Cesena — The Chapter at Perugia — The " spirituals "' Ghibelline
and anti-papal — The Conventuals and Observants. § 8. Progress and
corruption of the order — They become champions of ignorance and
superstition. § 9. St. Francis of Paola and his order of Minims.
§ 10. The " unbridled multitude " of Friars, restricted to Four Orders
— Carmelites — Augustinian Eremites — Martin Luther — The fifth order
of Servites of the Virgin. §11. Universal influence of the Mendicant
Orders, both for good and evil. § 12. Beguines and Beghards — Their
origin and true character — Secular Canonesses — These societies confused
with the Mendicants, and persecuted as heretics — Their later history.
§ 1. The Pope's allusion to the growth of learning in the order was
strikingly illustrated by the successor, who was elected on the recom-
mendation of John of Parma, the great schoolman Bonaventura.1
But the " Seraphic Doctor's " learning was more than equalled by
his piety and zeal for Franciscan purity ; and under him the order
obtained leave from Alexander IV. to abolish the 'interpretations by
which Innocent IV. had modified the rule, except in so far as they
agreed with those of Gregory IX. It was at the very time when,
in the person of Bonaventura among the Franciscans, and Thomas
Aquinas among the Dominicans,2 the mendicant orders had placed
1 John of Fidanza, of a Tuscan family, called " de Balneo Regio " from
his birthplace (now Bagnorea), and by the conventual name of Bona-
ventura, was the 8th general of the order, and held the office 18 years,
till his death at the Council of Lyon, at the age of ,r>2 (1274). He taught
theology at Paris, where he was known as the Doctor mellifluus (as well
as seraphicus), and was made Cardinal-Bishop of Albano by Gregory X.
He was canonized by the Franciscan Pope Sixtus IV. (1482), and was
ranked by Sixtus V. (1587) as the sixth in order among the great teachers
of the Church. His Life of St. Francis has been already mentioned. His
great master, Alexander Hales, said that in him Adam did not appear
to have sinned ; and his pure piety is celebrated by the less partial
testimony of Dante (Paradiso, c. xii. 127-9).
2 Concerning the scholastic fame of these great representatives of the
two orders and the contest with the University of Paris, see below,
Chaps. XXIX., XXX.
A.D. 1257. HIS REBUKE OF CORRUPTIONS. 417
themselves at the head of the theological learning of the age, that
they had to encounter the full storm of opposition from the com-
bined elements of secular learning and clerical jealousy ; a com-
bination all the more powerful, as the clergy, whose jealousy was
excited on the grounds of the superior zeal and still more of the
special privileges of the friars, were the chief teachers in the great
seats of learning. The vehement conflict which now broke out at
Paris will be better understood when we have reviewed the great
intellectual movement of the age. Meanwhile, suffice it to say that
in the controversy between William of St. Amour, as the chief
assailant of the friars, and their champions Bonaventura and
Aquinas, the attack derived its whole force from those corruptions
for which we need not cite the bitter censures of the enemy, because
they are set forth even more forcibly in the frank calmness with
which they are confessed and lamented by the pious Franciscan
General himself. While answering the accuser, he deemed it quite
as much a duty to address a circular to the Provincial Ministers,1
plainly stating the result of his " diligent consideration of the causes,
why the splendour of our order is somewhat obscured." His mind
had been struck 2 by the multiplicity of business caused by money,
the greatest enemy of the order, which was greedily sought, reck-
lessly accepted, and more recklessly handled ; — the idleness, that
sink of all vices, in which certain brethren, choosing a sort of mon-
strous condition between the contemplative and active life, cruelly
rather than carnally destroyed the blood of souls ; — the wandering
life in which very many, to indulge their bodies, made their visits a
burthen to those whom they visited, leaving behind them, not
examples of life, but stumbling-blocks for souls ; — the importunate
begging, which made travellers abhor and fear to meet friars as
much as robbers ; — the sumptuous and artistic construction of
buildings, which broke the peace of the brethren,3 laid burthens on
their friends, and exposed them in manifold ways to the perverse
judgments of men. Not to dwell on all the points of the recital,
he mentions the invasion of the province of the clergy ; and the
imprudent assumption of varied functions, which laid an intolerable
burthen on brethren not trained to tbem, nor qualified for them by
self-denying habits of body or spiritual strength. Nor does he con-
1 Paris, April 3, 1257 (in Wadding, s. a. No. 10); similar confessiors
and exhortations are in his tract De Eeformandis Fratrihus.
2 "Occurrit mihi " — a phrase suggesting offences or stumbling-blocks.
3 When Bonaventura wrote this censure, the great artists of the dawning
revival were engaged on the decorations of the church of St. Francis at
Assisi. The phrase quse, fratrum pacem inquietat is illustrated by the
dissensions which we have already seen arising so early about that edifice.
418 EXACTIONS AND PIOUS FRAUDS. Chap. XXV.
ceai the moral scandals, suspicions, and ill-repute, arising from
the intimacies forbidden by the rule,1 which were before long to
make the friars a byword for corruption and a danger to social life.
As the sum and root of all, he names the violation of that poverty
which was the first rule of the order. " I am struck, finally, by the
sumptuous expenditure of money ; for, since the brethren will not
be content with few things, and the charity of men has grown cold,
we have become burthensome to all, and we shall become more so in
future, unless a remedy be quickly opposed to the disease"2
§ 2. These words are prophetic of the fate reserved for the ideal
poverty which repaid the bare support it asked from pious charity
by a return of spiritual wealth and life, when it had become in fact
a luxurious, wealthy, and corrupt system of ever-growing exaction,
killing the charity on which it preyed, and turning it into hatred
and disgust. As the source of willing charity ran dry, while the
demands on it were ever growing, new means had to be found for
working upon fear or favour ; and, in addition to papal privileges,
fables and frauds were resorted to, to enhance the dignity and
spiritual power of each order. " The more they degenerated, the
more did their shamelessness in such pious frauds increase ; and
thus they became the most active promoters of ecclesiastical super-
stition." 3 One chief means used by the Franciscans for attracting
devotees, was the plenary indulgence for all sins to contrite visitors
to the church of the Portiuncula at Assisi on every first of August,
when as many as 100,000 persons are said to have often assembled
there. This privilege, said to have been granted to the founder's
prayers by Pope Honorius III., but unheard of during the life of
Francis, was first attested by two of his disciples half a century
later4 (1277), and another added that it was confirmed by the voice
1 Those who are inclined to regard the prevalent immorality of the
friars as a libel, should ponder these words ot' the pious general as but
the keynote of a vast body of unanswerable evidence to the fact, that
human nature revenged itself on a system pitched too high for all but
the few purest spirits.
2 These confessions and rebukes are not very different in substance from
the account given at the very same time by an enemy, Matthew Paris
(a.d. 1256, p. 939) of the popular feeling towards the friars at this
time: — "The people ridiculed them, and withheld their accustomed alms,
calling them hypocrites, successors of Antichrist, false preachers, flat-
terers and evil advisers of kings and princes, despisers and supplanters
of ordinary preachers, clandestine intruders into the bed-chambers of
kings, and prevaricators of confessions ; men who vagabondized through
countries where they were unknown, and gave encouragement and boldness
to sinners." 3 Gieseler, vol. iii. p. J47.
4 Not, however, of their own knowledge, but on the report of another
friar, that he had heard the account from St. Francis. It is mentioned by
A.D. 1256 f. MYSTICISM OF THE "SPIRITUALS." 419
of God, assuring Francis, as he left the Pope's presence, that, as thi
indulgence had been granted to him on earth, so it was confirmed
in heaven. The promise, which we have already noticed as having
originated with the Carmelites, of sure salvation to all dying in the
habit of the order, though assumed only on the deathbed, was
adopted by all the mendicant orders. The motive for such inven-
tions, to exalt the sanctity of their respective orders, was enhanced
by the bitter rivalry which very soon sprung up, especially
between the Franciscans and Dominicans. United at first by the
enthusiastic adoption of evangelic poverty, and by the zeal which
made them the common opponents of the secular clergy and the old
monastic orders, they soon naturally became rivals on their own
ground of fame as preachers and of popular favour ; they sought
privileges and exemptions at one another's expense ; and, as we
shall presently see, the division was widened by the formation of
antagonistic theological schools, Dominican and Franciscan. The
rivalry between the two orders, which had started from common
principles and for a common work, became as vehement as that of
the two great military orders ; and the parallel extends to the
charges of heresy and secret profanity, which were made against the
friars, especially against some branches of the Franciscans.
§ 3. The mystical element, which was predominant in Francis him-
self, became a general characteristic of the party of " Spirituals " or
" Zealots," whose opposition we have seen excited by the first in-
fractions of the rule of poverty; and this feeling chimed in with
the idea, prevalent throughout the 13th century, that the millennial
consummation of all things was at hand.1 As they exalted their
founder to a perfect parallel with Christ, and wanted but little of
making him a new Messiah, so the promise of an approaching reno-
vation of the corrupt church and ungodly world seemed to mark
the great destiny of their order. The famous prophecies of the
Abbot Joachim concerning the approaching end of the world, had a
charm even for the most rational minds of the order.2 Though
none of his early biographers, not even by Bonaventura. For the history
of the pretension, and the marvellous additions made to it by one Fran-
ciscan after another, see Gieseler, vol. iii. pp. 245-6.
1 As has been said above, when the year 1000 passed away without the
expected catastrophe, a new millennial period was imagined, dated from the
imperial establishment of Christianity; just as, in our day, we have seen
the great epoch of 1260 prophetic days shifted by apocalyptic theorists.
2 Besides the case of John of Parma already noticed, we have an
example of this in the strong terms used by the great Oxford Franciscan,
Adam Marsh, in sending to Bp. Grosseteste some of the "Expositions" of
Joachim, which had been brought to him from Italy (Epist. xliii., Monum.
Francisc. pp. 146, 147),
420 THE PROPHECIES OF JOACHIM. Cha.p. XXV.
Joachim died (a.d. 1202) before Francis founded his order, and his
proper place is among the visionaries of the age, the adoption of his
prophecies by the Franciscan zealots requires some account of them
in this place. Joachim was a native of Calabria, a land of monks
and hermits.1 Born in 1145 (or, some say, in 1130), he was placed
by his father at the court of Roger II. of Sicily ; but he left it in
disgust, and went as a pilgrim to Egypt and Palestine, where for a
time he led a life of severe asceticism. On his return he became
a monk, and ultimately abbot, in the Cistercian house of Carace,
near Squillace ; and after retiring for a period of solitary and strict
meditation, he founded at Fiore, near the confluence of the rivers
Albula and Neto, a new society, of which he was the abbot. The
fame of his piety, and especially of his studies in the obscurer
prophecies of Scripture, spread over Europe; and his expositions
captivated the minds of high and low, excited by the crisis when
the false prophet seemed again triumphing in the East, and when
there was a general expectation of the end of the world. Richard
Coeur de Lion and Philip Augustus held conferences with Joachim
at Messina, on their way to the Crusade ; and his influence checked
the cruel ravages of Henry VI. in Italy (1191).
In the ecclesiastical world his expositions seem to have been on
the whole favourably received, though opinions were divided. His
prophetical studies were encouraged and approved by the three
Popes, Lucius II., Urban III., and Clement 111., perhaps from an
imperfect knowledge of his attacks on the Papacy, which were only
fully apprehended in their development by subsequent enthusiasts,
who used Joachim in a character which he himself disclaimed, as
the prophet of a new dispensation.2 Though the gift of miracles
as well as prophecy was claimed for him, his admirers failed to
procure his canonization in 1346.3
Joachim 4 is described as remarkable not only for piety, but for
1 Joachim's Life is in the Acta Sanctorum, 29th of May, torn. vii. p. 89.
For his writings see ibid. pp. 103, 129, seq. The chief are De Concordia
Veteris et Novi 7'estamenti, Libri V. ; Expositio Apocalypsis (pub. Ventt.
1519) ; Psalterium decern chordarum (Venet. 1527) ; and Commentaries on
Jeremiah (Venet. 1525 ; Colon. 1577), Isaiah (Venet. 1517), Ezekiel, Daniel,
&c. These works appear to represent the threefold division of Scripture into
history, prophecy, and psalmody. There are some important articles on
Joachim, and the other prophetical expositors of the age, by the late
Hon. Algernon Herbert, in the British Magazine, vol. xvi.-xviii. Extracts
from the prophecies of Joachim are given by Gieseler, vol. iii. pp. 255-6.
2 See below as to the " Everlasting Gospel " and the views of Olivi.
5 Dante makes St. Bonaventura speak of Joachim as gifted with the
spirit of prophecy.
4 For a full account of Joachim's views, see Robertson, vol. iii. pp. 202 f.
We give only the most essential points.
A.D. 1200. HIS THREE STATES OF THE WORLD. 421
modesty. The gift which he claimed was not that of prophecy, but
of understanding, which was supposed to have rendered him inde-
pendent of the ordinary means of learning, for it is said that, until
supernaturally enlightened, he was wholly illiterate; and hence it
was natural that he should denounce the method of the Schoolmen.
His attack on Peter Lombard's doctrine as to the Trinity drew on
himself the censure of the Fourth Lateran Council (1215), as
having vented a heresy very like tritheism. With his doctrine of
the Trinity, however, was connected one of the chief parts of his
prophetical system — the doctrine of the Three States,1 in which the
government of the world was conducted by the Three Persons of
the Godhead respectively. These states were not wholly distinct
in time ; for one was said to -begin when another was at its height,
and, as the earlier state ended, the next attained to its height of
fructification or charity. Thus, the first state, in which men lived
according to the flesh, reached its charity in Abraham, and ended
with Zacharias, the father of John the Baptist. 'I he second state,
which is divided between the flesh and the Spirit, began with Elijah,
and reached charity in Zacharias. The third began with St. Bene-
dict, and its charity — the outpouring of the Spirit upon all flesh —
was to be at the end of the forty-second generation from the
Nativity — that is, in the year 1260.2 It was in the last three years
and a half of this time that Antichrist would come. It is said that
Joachim told Richard of England that Antichrist was already born
at Rome, and the King replied that, in that case, he must be no
other than the reigning Pope, Clement. But Joachim looked for
Antichrist to arise among the Patarenes, and expected him to be
supported by an Antipope, who was to stir him up against the
faithful, as Simon Magus stirred up Nero.
Against the existing clergy Joachim inveighed in the strongest
terms, and he especially denounced the corruptions of the Roman
cardinals, legates, and court, while he spoke with peculiar reverence
1 See the passages cited by Gieseler (I.e. ) from the Liber Conrordige, &c.
2 The 42 generations answer to the 42 months of the celebrated pro-
phetic period, which has so much exercised the whole series of commenta-
tors on unfulfilled prophecy, variously stated as 1260 days (lie v. xii. 6,
interpreted by assuming the universal application in prophecy of Ezek. iv. 6,
"I have appointed thee each day for a year"), or 42 months (Rev. xi. 2,
xiii. 5, that is, 42 x 30 prophetic days = 1260 years), or a time, ti/nes, and
the half (or dividing) of a time (Dan. vii. 25; xii. 7 ; Rev. xii. 14), that is
1 4- 2 + § = 3J years = 3£ X 360 prophetic days = 1260 years. Joachim
most naturally dated from the Nativity. The initial epoch (or zero of
the prophetic chronology) has been a more complex problem for his suc-
cessors; and their solutions have been more curious than edifying. Then,
as we have seen in our own d-y, when the critical epoch came and passed
away, a new starting-point was discovered.
II-U2
422 PROPHECY OF THE TWO ORDERS. Chap. XXV.
of the Papacy itself.1 He regarded Rome as being at once Jeru-
salem and Babylon ; Jerusalem as the seat of the Papacy ;
Babylon, as the seat of the Empire — committing fornication with
the kings of the earth.2 For he regarded the imperial power
with especial abhorrence, and denounced all reliance of the Church
on secular help: the bondage of the Church under the Empire
was the Babylonian Captivity ; the Popes, in relying on the King
of France, were leaning on a broken reed, which would surely
pierce their hands.3 On account of the connection with the
Byzantine empire, as well as of its errors as to the Holy Ghost, he
ver v strongly censures the Greek Church, which he compares to
Israel, while the Roman Church is typified by Judah ; yet, accord-
ing to that comparison, he supposes the Eastern Church to contain
a remnant of faithful ones, like those seven thousand who had not
bowed the knee to Baal.4 The only merit which he acknowledges
in the Greeks is, that among them the order of monks and hermits
originated. These he considers to be figured in Jacob, while the
secular clergy are Esau. The seculars were to perish as martyrs in
the final contest with Antichrist ; and, after the fall of Antichrist,
the monks would shine forth in glory. Thus the Papacy was to
triumph, but its triumph was to be shared by the monks only ; and
Joachim's view of the final state of liberty and enlightenment,
through the immediate agency of the Holy Spirit, excluded the need
of any human teachers.
That Joachim's works have been largely tampered with, appears
to be unquestioned : and this was the case with a passage in which
he was supposed to have foretold the rise of the Dominican and
Franciscan orders. In its original shape, the prophecy contained
nothing beyond what might have been conjectured by his natural
sagacity : he speaks of two individuals, who are to begin the contest
with Antichrist, and he seems to expect that these will arise from
among the Cistercians. But in its later form the two men become
two new orders, which are to preach the Everlasting Gospel,5
to convert Jews and Mohammedans, and to gather out the faithful
remnant of the Greek Church, that it may be united to the Roman ;
and the characteristics of the Dominicans and Franciscans are
1 Mr. Herbert considers Joachim's system as a deep plot, concerted
with the Popes. (Brit. Mag. xvi. 49-4.)
2 But he also applies the figure to the Church of Rome: — Apoc. xvii.
"Mulier auro inaurata indifferenter cum terras principibus fornicatur.
Romana ecclesia ista est, quae in Babylonem vita; contusione transtusa
moechatur."
3 The figure under which Hezekiah was warned against leaning on
Egypt for support against Assyria (1 Kings sviii. 21 ; Isaiah xxxvi. 6).
4 1 Kings xix. 18; Romans xi. 4. 5 Rev. xiv. 6.
A.D. 1254. "THE EVERLASTING GOSPEL." 423
marked with a precision which proves the spuriousness of the
passage. And as, of the two orders, the Franciscans are preferred,
it would seem that the forgery is rather to be traced to them than
to the Dominicans.
§ 4. In the mention of Joachim's prophecies by Adam Marsh, as
inspired warnings of the divine judgments coming on the " prelates
and clergy, princes and people " of that age of extreme wickedness,
nothing is said of their special application to the Franciscan order.
But they became the keynote of the extreme zealots, who were
incensed against Rome on account of the relaxation of their founder's
rigid rule. Thus there arose among the strict Franciscans a party
of apocalyptic enthusiasts, who not only declared the state of the
Church at that time to be corrupt, but also regarded the whole
work of Christ as nothing more than a preparation for a more
perfect dispensation of the Holy Ghost.
This view was most fully set forth in the famous work, commonly
called the Everlasting Gospel, but more properly an Introduction
to the Everlasting Gospel,1 in 1254, in which the end of the ex-
isting dispensation, to give way to the final and everlasting age
of the Holy Ghost, was fixed for 1260. Though certainly not,
as -some have hastily assumed, the work of Joachim himself, it
may be safely regarded as the full development of the ideas
thrown out in his prophecies, to which it professed to be an intro-
duction. Though there was long a great dispute about its author-
ship, and though its true date has been called in question, it is
certain that the book first attracted public notice in Paris in the
year 1254, when the theological faculty of the University made
a representation of its mischievous teachings to Alexander IV.
The Pope issued a brief, charging the Archbishop of Paris to de-
stroy the book and all extracts (scedulse) from it (real or alleged)
in which the same doctrines were set forth, under pain of excom-
munication on all who kept possession of them (1255). This
will account for the non-existence of any copies ; but several ex-
tracts are extant, either from the work itself or the "schedules"
referred to by the Pope, and the Franciscans stand alone in im-
pugning their genuineness.
According to these extracts, it was affirmed that, about the year
1 rntrodnctorius (sc. libellus) in Evangelium JEternum ; which is re-
garded by Thmnas Aquinas as an Introduction to the Works of Joachim ;
and it is so described in the brief of Alexander IV. The title is taken
from Rev. xiv. 6 ; and the author for authors) no doubt regarded Joachim
as the "angel flying in the midst of heaven, having the Everlasting Gospel
to preach to them that dwelt on the earth," &c, and crying with a loud
voice that the time of judgment was at hand.
424 "THE EVERLASTING GOSPEL." Chap. XXV.
1200 a.d. (the crowning epoch of Joachim's life), the Spirit of life
went forth, to make of the two Testaments the Everlasting Gospel,
the superior excellence of which is set forth in various figures. The
Old Testament shone with the brightness of the stars, the New
with the lustre of the moon, the Eternal Gospel with, the splendour
of the sun : the Old was the outer sanctuary, the New the Holy
place, the Eternal the Holy of Holies : the first was the operation
of God the Father, the second of God the Son, the last of the
Holy Spirit with the whole power of the Trinity. The Gospel of
Christ was literal, the Eternal Gospel is spiritual, fulfilling the
promise of the prophet, " I will put my law in their inward parts,
and write it in their hearts ; " * and this third state of the world
will be free from all figures and enigmas, according to the saying of
the Apostle, " For we know in part, and we prophesy in part ; but
when that which is perfect is come, then that which is in part shall
be done away ;" 2 as if he would say, Then shall all figures cease,
and the truth of the two Testaments shall appear without a veil :
for the New Testament is as temporary as the Old, and it was to
last only till the year 1260. This consummation was to be
brought about by the power of the Holy Ghost, but instrumentally
by the prevalence of the writings of Joachim ; and in it the papal
authority was to have no place. For the spiritual understanding of
the New Testament has not been committed to the Eoman Pope,
but only the understanding of the letter. Hence the Church of
Eome has no power to judge of the spiritual sense; and its judg-
ments are random (temeraria), for the Eoman Church is itself
literal and not spiritual. The Greek Pope walks more according to
the Gospel than the Latin Pope, and is nearer to the state of those
who .shall be saved, and rather to be adhered to than the Pope or
Church of Eome.
In all those utterances, which are the representations preserved by
enemies, we see the vague expression of that mystic spiritualism,
exalted by fancies concerning the near fulfilment of the apocalyptic
prophecy, and deeply imbued with a sense of the evils of the Papal
system, which had begun to spread far and wide within the Church
itself, even when it did not go to the length of separation. But other
passages point to the friars, and especially the Franciscans, as the
chief ministers of this new dispensation of the Spirit or Everlast-
ing Gospel. In the spirit of their favourite "conformities" we find
.that, as in the beginning of the first dispensation three great men
appeared — Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob with his twelve (sons); and
as in the beginning of the new, there appeared three— Zacharias,
1 Jerem. xxxi. 33. 2 1 Cor. xiii. 9, 10.
A.D. 1254. ITS FRANCISCAN AUTHORSHIP. 425
John the Baptist, and the man Christ Jesus, who likewise had
twelve with Him ,- so in the beginning of the third there would be
three like them, and these are found in the Apocalypse ; namely,
the Angel clothed in linen,1 the Angel having a sharp sickle
(Dominic),2 and the Angel having the seal of the living God;3 and
the last Angel is in like manner to have twelve — the mystic number
by which his followers were likened to the sons of Jacob and the
Apostles, and to the tribes both of the natural and the spiritual
Israel.4 The Everlasting Gospel is entrusted and committed princi-
pally to that order which is created as a new ministry, and which
is composed alike of the laity and the clergy — which the book
designated as the " Order of Independents." 5
Here we seem to have sufficient internal evidence of the Fran-
ciscan origin of the work ; that is to say, that it contained ideas
which, put forth already before the ministry of Francis began, were
adopted more or less fully — not indeed by the ruling party in the
order — but by its " spiritual " section ; and its authorship seems in
fact to have been charged upon them by their own brethren of the
ruling party.6 For a long time it was ascribed to John of Parma,
who was deposed, as we have seen, for his leaning to the doctrines
of Joachim ; but at length its authorship has been fixed by clear
evidence on John's friend and fellow-sufferer, the Franciscan
" zealot," Gerard or Gerardino of Borgo San Donnino, who was con-
demned by his superiors as a follower of Joachim, and, after
eighteen years' imprisonment, was buried in unconsecrated ground.7
1 The idea seems to be a comparison of Joachim to that one of the seven
angels clothed in linen and holding the vials of the seven plagues, who
acted as hierophant or interpreter of the visions to St. John. (See
Rev. xv. 6, 7 ; and xvii. 1.)
2 Rev. xiv. 14. 3 Rev. vii. 2.
4 The xii. belonging to the Angel of the new Gospel are evidently (from
the context) the whole body of friars, starting from the twelve companions
of St. Francis, and, as it seems, not excluding the Dominicans; the object
being to exalt the system rather than the one order.
5 The " Ordo Independent ium " seems to describe their independence of
clerical orders and episcopal jurisdiction.
6 When Matthew Paris (a.d. 1256, p. 939), in his account of the
offence given by the " Preacher Brethren " to the University of Paris, says
that they composed a book which they entitled " Here begins the Eternal
Gospel," he is clearly not ascribing its authorship to the D<nninicans, but
using a phrase which had come to designate the friars in general, for the
Franciscans were as great preachers as the other order, which bore that
specific name.
7 Wadding, s. ann. 1256, iv. 5 ; Salimb. 102. The discovery of the
authorship was made by Echard (Scriptor. Domin. i. 202) in the MS.
Acta Processus in Evangelium xternum of the Sorbonne. (Gieseler, vol. iii.
p. 257.) "Salimbene's evidence (p. 233) is conclusive as to Gerardino,
426 SCHISM OP THE FRATICELLI. • Chap. XXV.
§ 5. The sentence on the book, which the University of Paris ob-
tained from Alexander IV., was perhaps hardly more their triumph
over the friars, than that of the less rigid party l over the " spiri-
tuals." But the latter were not to be suppressed ; and, in propor-
tion as they were discouraged by their rulers and the Popes, they
tended more and more to become a distinct sect, and indulged more
and more in apocalyptic denunciations of Home as the mystic
Babylon and harlot. To mark their adherence to the strict rule of
St. Francis, they adopted the name of humility which he had
chosen for his order, calling themselves Fraticelli instead of
Fratres.2 " So grew this silent but widening schism. rJ he Spiritu-
alists did not secede from the community, but from intercourse
with their weak brethren. The more rich, luxurious, learned, be-
came the higher Franciscans ; the more rigid, sullen, and disdainful,
became the lowest. While the church in Assisi was rising over
the ashes of St. Francis in unprecedented splendour, adorned with
all the gorgeousness of young art, the Spiritualists denounced all
this magnificence as of this world ; the more imposing the services,
the more sternly they retreated among the peaks and forests of the
Apennines, to enjoy undisturbed the pride and luxury of beggary.
The lofty and spacious convents were their abomination; they
housed themselves in tents and caves; there was not a single
change in dress, in provision for food, in worship, in study, which
they did not denounce as a sin — as an act of apostacy. Wherever
the Franciscans were, and they were everywhere, the Spiritualists
were keeping up the strife, protesting, and putting to shame these
recreant sons of the common father." 3
§ 6. In 1279, Pope Nicolas III. issued a Bull,4 revising the inter-
pretations of the Franciscan rule concerning property by Gregory IX.
and Innocent IV. Under the form of a high assertion of the prin-
ciple of poverty, according to the teaching and example of Christ,
which it proceeds ingeniously to explain away, chiefly by a dis-
tinction between individual and common ownership, it grants the
whom he knew well and speaks of with regard (102, 236), although he
resisted all Gerardino's attempts to convert him to Joachism." (Robertson,
vol. iii. p. 599.) ' The Fratres de Communitate.
2 The name was afterwards extended, as a sort of heretical brand, to
various parties who resembled the Franciscan zealots in their strict views
of evangelic poverty or in their apocalyptic fancies and anti-hierarchical
spirit.
3 Milman, vol. vii. pp. 345-6 ; founded on a passage (cited in the Italian
in a note) of an ancient Carta d'Apella in the possession of the author of
a " Vita di S. Francesco, Foligno, 1824."
4 The Bull " Exiit" in Sextus, Decretal, lib. v. tit. 12. c. 3 ; Wadding,
iv. 74-5. For the chief passages of it, see Gieseler, vol. iii. p. 259.
A.D. 1279. BULL OF NICOLAS III. 427
brethren " the use — the moderate use — of things necessary ;" an
elastic licence, which they were sure to stretch to the measure of
the liberal practice already established. This decision exasperated
the zealots, who found a new chief in Peter John of Olivi, a
native of that region of Southern France where the apocalyptic
fancies were most prevalent. Born at Serignan, near Narbonne, in
1247, Olivi was devoted to the Minorite order at the age of twelve,
and studied at Paris. That exaltation of the Virgin, which the
Franciscan doctors taught, was carried by him to such extravagant
lengths, causing so great a scandal,1 as to incur the censure of the
general, Jerome of Ascoli (afterwards Pope Nicolas IV.), who
compelled him to burn his writings with his own hand (about
1278). His attacks on the mitigations of the rule subjected him
to several examinations from the chiefs of the order, who at first
condemned his doctrines (1282), but were satisfied of his ortho-
doxy 2 when he voluntarily came before them again ; but, in 1290,
under directions from Nicolas IV., to the general of the Fran-
ciscans, an inquisition was held against the " brethren of Nar-
bonne " as followers of Olivi, and several of them were imprisoned
or put to other severe penances. Olivi himself is said to have
retracted in 1292 ; and on his deathbed (1297) he made a pro-
fession which was accepted as satisfactory, though it condemned,
as mortal sin, all relaxations of the rule of poverty and all per-
secutions of those who maintained its strictness.3
Shortly before Olivi's death, the " spiritual " party had found a
period of rest, and peace seemed to be restored to the whole order,
under the hermit-pope, Celestine V. (1294-5), who formed the
Fraticelli, in conjunction with his own hermits, into a new society,
under the name of the Celestine- Eremites.* Boniface VIII., who
1 The Franciscan annalist Wadding (v. 51, 2) who himself wrote in
defence of the Immaculate Conception, designates these utterances of
Olivi as " not praises, but fooleries," such as the object of them would
herself be unwilling to accept. (Robertson, vol. iii. p. 600.)
2 Wadding, s. ann. 1282, 1283, 1285, 1290, 1292. Olivi's defence in
his first examination, disclaiming the errors imputed to him, is still
extant, in the condemnation called the "Book of the Seven Seals,"
because it was attested by seven inquisitors. (D'Argentre, i. 226, 227.)
Notwithstanding this suggestive title (given to it doubtless by Olivi's
followers) it contains nothing of his apocalyptic fancies.
3 Wadding, v. 379, 380 ; Gieseler, vol. iii. pp. 260, 261. Mr. Herbert
doubts the genuineness of the two deathbed professions thus attributed to
Olivi. {British Maj. xviii. 135.)
4 Pauperes E re mitx Domini Celestini ; see Raynaldus and Wadding, s. a.
1294; Gieseler, vol. iii. p. 263. Before his election to the Papacy, Peter,
called of Murrone, from his retreat among the rocks of the Abruzzi,
had there formed, under the sanction of Gregory X., a society ©f austere
428 PETER JOHN OLIVI AND THE FRATICELLI. Chap. XXV.
detested the mendicants, dissolved the new order (1302), and
banished its members to one of the Greek islands, where they were
not allowed to remain. From this time a large portion of the
Fraticelli seceded from the Franciscan order, and renounced the
authority of the persecuting Pope. " One of Olivi's disciples, a
Provencal, is said to have been elected Pope at St. Peter's by five
men and thirteen women of the party ; and by these and others
their doctrines were spread into Sicily, Greece, and other countries,
acting everywhere as a leaven of opposition and discontent, actively
though secretly working against the Papacy." 1
The ruling party showed special hostility against the followers
and memory of Olivi. The reading of his works was forbidden in
the Franciscan order; the Inquisition of Toulouse pronounced him
a false prophet, and persecuted his followers, who kept a festival
in his honour as their great prophet, the " mighty angel " who " had
in his hand a little book open," and announced the end of time and
the finishing of the mystery of God (Kev. x.).
Some opinions attributed to him were condemned by the Council
of Vienne under Clement V., in 1311. The chief cause of offence
was given by the prophetic views put forth in Olivi's Postilla in
A},ocalypsin, which was solemnly condemned by John XXII.,
after an examination by eight doctors (1326); but the condemna-
tion was rescinded a century and a half later by Sixtus IV. From
the sixty articles enumerated by the eight doctors, which contain
all that is extant of the work,2 it seems to have followed the out-
lines traced in the prophecies of the Abbot Joachim and the " Ever-
lasting Gospel." In the visions of Ft. John, the seven seals
symbolized seven states of the Christian Church : the first was the
laying of its foundations in Judaism by the apostles ; the second,
its probation and confirmation by martyrdom ; the third, the
doctrinal exposition of the faith in the triumph of sound reasoning
over heresies as they arose ; the fourth was that of the early
monastic life, from St. Antony to St. Benedict ; the fifth, that of the
common life, divided between severe zeal and worldly conciliation,
under the monks and clergy holding temporal possessions. The
sixth is (for the tense changes to denote the present age) that of
hermits, whom he named after St. Peter Damiani, but the designation
was changed into that of his papal name.
1 Robertson, vol. iii. p. 603. See the note (ibid.) for various accounts
of this Pope's relations to the order. It is quite probable that Boniface
may have used and favoured the ruling party, while persecuting the
Fraticelli.
2 Baluzii, Miscellanea, i. 213, ii. 258; see Gieseler, vol. iii. p. 261 f. for
full extracts. Postilla signifies a running Commentary.
A.D. 1280 (or.). HIS " P03TILLA IN APOCALYPSIN." 429
the renovation of the evangelic, and conquest of the antichristian
life, and the final conversion of Jews and Gentiles, or the renewed
rebuilding of the Church as in the first age. As in that first state,
when carnal Judaism and the old dispensation were cast aside, " the
new man Christ appeared, with a new law, and life, and cross," so in
the sixth, the carnal church will be cast aside, and the law and life
and cross of Christ renewed, beginning from the appearance of
" the man our father Francis, marked with the wounds of Christ,
and completely conformed to Christ in his crucifixion and like-
ness." Francis is the Angel who opens the sixth seal;1 as well
as the Angel ascending from the Fast, having the seal of the
living God,2 renewing the evangelic life by his rule, and him-
self the greatest pattern of that life, after Christ and His Mother.
The servants of God sealed by that Angel3 with the sign of Christ,
"the militia of Christ," are those awakened to the spirit of Christ
and Francis, in the time when his rule is wickedly and sophistically
impugned and condemned by the church of the proud and carnal,
as Christ was condemned by the synagogue of the Jews. The
parallel was even pressed to a crucifixion of Francis in the Baby-
lonish trial of his order (referring, doubtless, to the persecution of
the Zealots), to be followed by his resurrection in glory, bearing
the stigmata with which he was marked while alive — a resurrection
as needful to confirm his disciples, as that of Christ was for the
Apostles. And, as those fishermen learned that they could not
cast the Gospel net with such success in the land of the Jews as in
the heathen seas, so that Angel will find success, not so much in
the carnal church of the Latins, as among the Greeks and SSaracens
and Tartars, and finally the Jews. The new state must be pre-
ceded by the temporal putting away (exter •minium) of the Church,
as this was preceded by the putting away of the Synagogue : that
is to say, the whole state of the Church, consisting of prelates,
people, and the " religious " (the monastic orders), will be overturned
from the foundations, except what shall survive hidden in the
few elect.
Eesides the seven states or ages, Olivi taught that there were three
"general" states of the Church ; in the first, God revealed Himself
as Fear ; in the second as Wisdom, in the third as Love ; and in
1 Rev. vi. 12. This identification is said to have been revealed in
vision to Bonaventura; from which it would follow that it was later
than Joachim, and that these apocalyptic fancies were indulged in to
some extent by the ruling and scholastic party among the Franciscans, as
well as by the zealots. In fact they were the natural offspring of the
mystical side of Francis's own mind, and of his manner of applying
Scripture. 2 Rev. vii. 2. 3 Rev. vii. 'd.
430 JOHN XXII. AND THE FRANCISCANS. Chap. XXV.
tins last St. Peter was to give way to St. John. The beginning, in
the full sense, of the third general state of the Church, including
the sixth and seventh ages, is reckoned either from its solemn
revelation made to the Abbot Joachim, or from the foundation of
the order of St. Francis, and perhaps some others of his contem-
poraries, or from the judgment of Babylon, the great harlot, the
carnal church, and her destruction by the ten horns of the beast,
that is, by ten kingdoms.1 As the climax of this carnal system, some
suppose that the Antichrist will be a false Pope and false prophet ;
others, that he will call himself God as claiming to be the Messiah
of the Jews. From the slaying of Antichrist, or more fully from
the last judgment of the reprobate and the elect, will begin the
seventh age of the Church, which has a two-fold character as it
respects this life and the life to come ; in this life it is a certain
quiet and wonderful participation of future glory, as if the heavenly
Jerusalem were seen to come down upon the earth ; 2 but, as it
respects the other life, it is the general state of the resurrection,
and of the glorification of the saints, and of the final consummation
of all things.3
§ 7. From the beginning of the fourteenth century, the Fraticelli
became mixed up with the Cathari and other sects, whose predic-
tions of the speedy fall of the Papacy, from the imagery of the
Apocalypse, subjected them to frequent persecution. They were
very generally identified with the Beghards (see below, § 12) ; in
fact, many of them left the order to join that sect.
Their relations to the Papacy were brought to a crisis under
John XXII., whose splendour gave the " Spirituals " at Avignon
occasion to insist anew on the extreme doctrines of absolute
poverty. That party abounded in the south of France as well
as in Italy ; and John XXII. took up the feud with them, which
had begun under Boniface VIII., and had been continued under
Clement V.,in violent persecutions both of the Fraticelli and others
who held similar tenets.4 While the itinerant friars spread far and
wide their testimony against John's avarice and luxury and the
corruption of his court, which they contrasted with their evangelic
1 Rev. xvii. 16, 17. For the further application of the prophetic
imagery to the clergy and Papacy, see the extracts given in Gieseler.
2 Rev. xxi. 2.
3 Other statements of the apocalyptic views of Olivi are given by his
ardent disciple and defender, Ubertinus de Casali, in the Apologia tor his
master, for which he was called to account under John XXII. (1317).
4 For the movements and fate of Wilhelmina of Bohemia, at Milan,
Pongilupo of Ferrara, Sagarelli of Parma, and especially Dol-cino of
Novara, all more or less followers of, and martyrs to, the teaching of
Olivi, see Milman, vol. vii. pp. 353-368.
A.D. 1316 f. PERSECUTION OF THE FRATICELLI. 431
rule of poverty, and familiarized the common mind with the notion
that the Papacy was the mystic harlot and Babylon, the forerunner
of Antichrist, the Pope followed up his repeated Bulls * against them
by a violent persecution. At first his enmity was assisted by the
schism in the order, and its General, Michael di Cesena, consented to
conduct, with seven others, an inquisition against the rebellious
brethren of Narbonne and Beziers. Twenty-five friars were sen-
tenced to degradation and perpetual imprisonment ; and some of
them, who boldly protested that they were the true brethren of St.
Francis, and their persecutors were not the Church, but the blind
synagogue, were burned at Marseille for their " apostacy " and the
heresy of denying the Pope's authority.2 The cruelties thus begun
by the Franciscans themselves, were continued with the added zeal
of party spirit by the ordinary inquisition of the Dominicans, of
which one of the victims 3 declared that if St. Peter and St. Paul
should return to earth, the Inquisition would lay hands on them as
damnable heretics.
In one of these trials, before the Grand Inquisitor and the Arch-
bishop of Narbonne, with all the most learned clergy of the province,
the court was about to condemn a Beghard for asserting the abso-
lute poverty of Christ and His Apostles, when Berenger de Talon,
a simple reader, but whose character gave weight to his opinion,
declared the tenet to be sound, catholic, and orthodox. He cited
the Bull of Nicolas III.4 as the law of the Church on the subject,
and when the court tried to put him down by clamour, he appealed
to the Pope. After defending his position before John XXII. and
the cardinals, Berenger was put under arrest, and a Bull5 was
issued, not indeed going the length of reversing that of Nicolas,
1 The Bull Gloriosam Ecclesiam (dated Avignon, 23rd Jan. 1316)
enumerates the five errors of the spiritual Franciscans : — " (i.) Their
assertion of the two Churches, the one carnal, oppressed with wealth,
stained with crimes, and lorded over by its Roman head and the inferior
prelates; the other spiritual, pure in its frugality, seemly in its dress,
girt with poverty, (ii.) That the acts and sacraments of the clergy of the
carnal church were invalid, (iii.) The unlawfulness of oaths, (iv.) That
the wickedness of the individual priest invalidated the sacrament, (v.) That
they alone followed the Gospel of Christ." — Milman, p. 374.
2 All kinds of charges were preferred against them, as heresy, magic,
treason, and other crimes. Mosheim (ii. 670) has a list of 113 persons of
both sexes who were put to death, between 1318 and the pontificate of
Innocent VI., for their adherence to the rigorous idea of Franciscan
poverty. He supposes that about 2000 suffered in all.
3 The Franciscan friar, Bernard Deliciosi, of Montpellier, who was tried
at Toulouse in 1319, on various charges, including heresy, magic, treason,
and contriving to poison Pope Benedict XI.
4 The famous Bull Qtns exiit. See above, § 6, p. 426.
5 De Verborum Significatione.
432 SCHISM OF CONVENTUALS AND OBSERVANTS. Chap. XXV.
but suspending his anathema against all who should reopen the
discussion. Against this virtual withdrawal of the Papal sanction
of their fundamental principle the General Chapter at Perugia
unanimously protested, appealing both to the Bull of ^Nicolas and
a decree of the Council of Vienne (1322). Its president was the
General, Michael di Cesena, who had so lately persecuted the Spiritu-
alists, but now took the lead against the Pope, with William of
Ockham,1 and with Bonagratia, who had been the vehement opponent
of U bertino di Casale, the follower of John Peter Olivi. The Pope
replied by a Bull charging the chapter with heresy, condemning
and annulling the legal fiction by which his predecessors had
enabled the order to hold property, nominally vested in the see of
Rome, and bitterly taunting them with the wealth they had thus
acquired. The Dominicans joined eagerly in the condemnation of
their rivals, and the University of Paris pronounced an elaborate
judgment against the Franciscan doctrine of poverty. The papal
party in the order elected a new General2 in place of Michael
Cesena, who had fled from Avignon (1329); and who now, with
the extreme Franciscans as a body, joined the Ghibelline party.
We have seen the services which he and Ockham, and other
Schoolmen of the order, rendered to Louis IV. in his struggle with
John;3 and how they charged the Pope himself with heresy.
Thus that order, on which the Popes had relied as their surest
support and instrument, was turned in great part into dangerous
opposition to their interest. Meanwhile the internal schism
widened, till, in the latter part of the 14th century, the order was
divided into two distinct bodies : 4 the Conventuals, who lived
together in their houses, and the Observants, whose name proclaimed
their adhesion to the founder's rule. rlhe latter, after undergoing
some persecution, were recognized by the Council of Constance.
§ 8. These divisions did not prevent the growth of the order by
its own energy, the favour it long enjoyed with the people, and the
protection of several Franciscan Popes.5 Meanwhile it more and
more developed the natural consequences of increasing wealth and
1 Besides his great work in defence of the imperial power against the
Papacy, William of Ockham wrote against John on the question of poverty,
charging him with thirty-two errors on this head.
2 This new General, Gerard, attempted to procure the abrogation of
St. Francis's prohibition against the acceptance of gifts of money ; but
John sternly refused his consent. Wadding, s. a. 1331.
3 Chap. VII. §§ 7, 9, 12. Comp. as to Ockham, Chap. XXXII. §§ 2. 3.
4 The spirit of independence led to a further division into various
classes. Thus, in contradistinction to the bare-footed friars were those
called Soccolanti, from their wearing wooden shoes like the peasantry.
i For the special case of Alexander V. see Chap. IX. p. 14b.
A.D. 1482. ST. FRANCIS OF PAOLA— THE MINIMS. 433
luxury, ecclesiastical assumptions and exemptions, and influence '
both in the highest affairs of state and the most private concerns of
families. In these several relations, the Franciscans earned in an
ever-growing measure the distrust and jealousy of civil and eccle-
siastical powers, contempt and dislike from the people for their high
pretensions and low morals, and a well-founded suspicion of the
footing they gained in households. An historian so competent and
impartial as Von Panke has pronounced that, at the time of the
Reformation, they were " perhaps the most profoundly corrupted of
all the orders." * In spite of bitter quarrels with the Popes about
the privileges and property which it was their very first principle
to renounce, they united with the Dominicans in support of the
corrupt Eomanism in the contest with the growing spirit of reform ;
and the orders which had produced the greatest teachers of the
Church in the 13th and 14th centuries became the chief enemies of
knowledge "and champions of superstition.
§ 9. In the darkest time of the 15th century, one earnest effort
to revive the founder's rule was made by a namesake who is held
in scarcely less reverence. Francis of Paola2 (so called from his
birthplace in Calabria) was devoted to the order of St. Francis by
his mother's gratitude for a miracle;3 but, following the example
of Peter of Murrone (Pope Celestine V.), he retired to a hermit's
cave, and became so renowned for his austere sanctity and miraculous
powers, that Louis XI. besought the King of Naples and Pore
Sixtus IV. to send the holy man to calm the terrors of his death-
bed (1482). On his way through Pome, where his appearance
caused great excitement, Francis obtained from the Pope, who was
himself a Francisjcan, leave to found a society of " Hermits of St.
Francis," which he humbly named no longer Minors but Minims
(Minimi).4 At the court of France he was received with as much
honour " as if he had been the Pope himself " — says Philip de
Comines, who adds that the Holy Spirit seemed to speak from his
mouth, though he was quite illiterate. The court were disposed to
ridicule the rude hermit, but Louis, with abject reverence, entreated
him as if he had the power of life and death. Besides other rich
1 Hist, of the Popes, translated by Mrs. Austin, vol. i. p. 172.
2 The name is often written, less accurately, Paula, and so made Paul.
3 The story is, that he was born with only one eye; but his mother
vowed that, if the other eye might be granted to him, he should wear the
habit of St. Francis for a year at least: and so it was. Acta SS., April 2,
vol. i. p. 103. His earliest biography is by a disciple, A.n. 1502 (ibid.).
4 Not that he thereby affected to transcend the humility of his pattern,
who — as is shown by a remarkable passage in his Life — chose the title
Minores to signify what St. Paul expresses by the emphatic comparative of
a superlative, iKax^rroTcpcf, less than the least of all saints (Ephes. iii. 8).
434 OTHER ORDERS OF FRIARS. Chap. XXV.
rewards, the King founded convents for the new order at Plessis
and Amboise. Charles VIII. continued these royal favours, and,
on his expedition to Italy, he founded for the Minims the famous
convent of Trinita del Monte at Rome, which remained in their
possession till the great Revolution. Francis himself died at Plessis,
April 2, 1507, and was canonized by Leo X. in 1519. The Minims,
like the Minors, comprised the three classes of Brethren, Sisters,
and Tertiaries. Their rule, drawn up by the founder, and confirmed
by Alexander VI. and Julius II., added to the three Franciscan
vows a fourth of the Quadragesimal Life, that is, a perpetual
lenten fast of abstinence from all sorts of animal food.1
§ 10. It remains to speak of the less famous, but not unimportant
orders of mendicant friars. The new enthusiasm of the two great
orders, their speedy popularity, and the attraction of the wandering
life of mendicancy for those of idle and unsettled habits, raised
up so many imitators, that it was deemed necessary to check their
" unbridled multitude," as they were designated by the second
General Council of Lyon, under Gregory X., in restricting the men-
dicant friars to four orders : the Dominicans, Franciscans, Car-
melites, and Augustinian Eremites (1274). The Carmelites, whose
origin in Palestine has been related above, were transplanted into
Europe in 1238.2 The brotherhood of Augustinian Eremites (Austin
Friars)3 was formed in 1256 by a Bull given by Alexander IV.,
uniting a number of Italian coenobite establishments in this one
society, under the rule of St. Augustine. This order spread and
grew in popularity, till at the time of the Reformation it numbered
30,000 friars ; but it is most memorable from the fact that one of
that number was Martin Luther. The restriction did not pre-
vent the recognition of a fifth mendicant order in the Servites (the
" Slaves of the Blessed Virgin Mary "), which had been founded at
Florence in 1233 under the rule of St. Augustine.4 All these
orders had the associated class of tertiaries.
§ 11. While the mendicant orders retained the first impulse of their
popularity, they absorbed into their several fellowships all that was
most vigorous in the religious and intellectual life of the Church.
Amidst all their differences and jealousies, they had, even in a far
1 The votum vitx Quadragesimal is, which interdicted, besides flesh itself,
fat, butter, cheese, and .ill preparations of milk.
2 For an account of them, see Chap. XXI. § 11.
3 Eremitse. S. Avgusbinii the Bull Licet F.cclesiK. (Ihiflv. Rom. No. vi.)
4 Servi B. Marue Virginis. They were recognized by John XXI. (in
1277), only three years after the Council of Lyon, and by Benedict XI.
in 1304. The tertiaries of the three lesser orders were not confirmed till
comparatively late : the Angustines by Boniface IX. (1401), the Servites
by Martin V. (1424), the Carmelites by Sixtus IV. (1476).
Chap. XXV. THEIR INFLUENCE FOR GOOD AND EVIL. 435
higher degree than the whole body of the clergy, the power of
a universal bond of fraternity with one another and with the old
monastic orders. " This all-comprehending fraternization had the
power, and some of the mystery, without the suspicion and hatred,
which attaches to secret societies. It was a perpetual campaign,
set in motion and still moving on with simultaneous impulse from
one or from several centres, but with a single aim and object, the
aggrandisement of the Society, with all its results for evil or for
good." 1
Here is another side of the picture, showing the burthen they im-
posed on all classes of the people, to be one day repaid by disgust and
hatred :-*-** Besides all the estates, tithes, oblations, bequests, to the
clergy and the monasteries, reckon the subsidies in kind to the
Mendicants in their four Orders — Dominicans, Franciscans, Augus-
tinians, Carmelites. In every country of Latin Christendom, of
these swarms of Friars, the lowest obtained sustenance ; the higher,
means to build and to maiDtain splendid churches, cloisters, houses.
All of these, according to their proper theory, ought to have lived
on the daily dole from the charitable, bestowed at the gate of the
palace or castle, of the cottage or hovel. But that which was once
an act of charity had become an obligation. Who would dare to
repel a holy Mendicant ? The wealth of the Mendicants was now
an object of bitter jealousy to the Clergy and to the older Monastic
Orders. They were a vast standing army, far more vast than any
maintained by any kingdom in Christendom, at once levying sub-
sidies to an enormous amount, and living at free quarters through-
out the land. How onerous, how odious, they had become in
England, may be seen in the prose of Wycliffe, and in the poetry of
Piers Ploughman."2
§ 12. Somewhat related to the orders of friars in spirit and by the
accidents of their history, though quite distinct and much earlier
in their origin, were the societies of Beguines and Beghards, " these
male, those feminine " (to use Milton's phrase). The origin of both
names is involved in a maze of doubt and guesses ; 3 and we only
1 Milman, Lat. Christ, vol. ix. p. 27-8.
2 " Later, Speed, from the Supplication of Beggars, asserts, as demon-
strated, that, reckoning that every householder paid the five Orders five-
pence a year only, the sum of 43,000/. 6s. 8d. was paid them by the year,
besides the revenues of their own lands." — Ibid. p. 25.
3 Setting aside derivations manifestly absurd or historically false, the
choice lies between the Low German beggen or beggeren, to " beg " or
"pray" (the latter meaning being somewhat arbitrarily chosen, because
the former does not suit these non-mendicant societies), and the name of
their reputed founder at Liege, Lambert le Begues or le Beghe. Gieseler
prefers the latter as having an historical ground ; but, even so, it remains
436 BEGUINES AND BEGHARDS. Chap. XXV.
know for certain that, in the cities of Belgium, there grew up during
the 12th century societies of pious ladies, called Beguines (Beguinas
or Begutx), united in a religious life and charitable labours, under
a rule which simply governed their devotions, without imposing
monastic vows or restraints. So far from at first adopting the men-
dicant principle (which, indeed, came into vogue much later), they
maintained themselves by their own property and the work of their
hands — and devoted their spare income and earnings to the poor,
the sick, and strangers, for whom they established hospitals.1 Each
society lived together in a small house with a court, called a
Beguinage (Beginagium). The earliest clear historic testimony
respecting them is in the traditions of Liege, which ascribed their
institution to a priest of the city, named Lambert le Beghe, or
le Begues, about 1180. In imitation of them, other societies were
formed exclusively of high-born ladies, the daughters of nobles and
knights, who lived together like the regular canons, and called
themselves Secular Canonesses ; 2 but they also were sometimes
popularly called Beguines. They were free to quit the society and
marry. Similar societies of men grew up under the name of
Beghards or Beguines3 whose earliest known house was founded at
Louvain in 1220. These sisterhoods and brotherhoods had spread
doubtful whether Lambert's designation was a family name or an epithet
descriptive of this very society. Mr. Algernon Herbert thinks that
Beguine was derived from Lambert's surname, and Beghard from beggcn,
and that the names, originally independent, were afterwards confounded
{Brit. Mig. xviii. 131). William of St. Amour cites the puns rather than
derivations of Beguines from bt,nigtias or bono igne ignitx. (See further,
Mosheim, de Beghardis et Beguinnbus, Lips. 1780 ; Gieseler, vol. iii.
p. 263 f. ; Robertson, vol. iii. pp. 567-8.)
1 Very interesting is the testimony of Robert Grosseteste, with all his
admiration for the Franciscans. After preaching to their chapter at
Oxford on the almost heavenly virtue of mendicancy, he freely told their
minister, William of Nottingham, that there was still a higher grade of
holy poverty — to live by one's own labour: *'unde dixit quod Beginx sunt
perfectissimse et sanctissimse religionis, quia vivunt propriis laboribus, et
non onerant exactionibus mundum." (Thomas de Eccleston, p. 69.)
2 Jacobus de Vitriaco (cir. 1220), Hist. Orient, et Occident, lib. ii.
c. 31 ; Canonicas sxculares seu Domicellas appellant, non enim Moriidles
nominari volunt." He speaks of them as abundant in Germany and
Brabant. A chronicler of the 15th century (Theodorus Engelhusius)
ascribes to Henry I. numerous foundations of churches in Germany with
secular canonesses, expressly in order to provide for the support of the
daughters of nobles slain by the infidels for the faith of Christ, that they
might not be driven to beg ; but (as Gieseler observes) this reason points
to the time of the Crusades. St. Louis established such societies of noble
but impoverished females at Paris and elsewhere, who were called
Beguines.
3 Beghardi, Beguini, also called in -France Boni Pucri or Boni Valeti.
Chap. XXV. THEIR LATER HISTORY. 437
so rapidly, Matthew Paris tells us, especially in Germany, that, by
the middle of the 13th century, there were in and about the one
city of Cologne 2000 such devotees of both sexes, but principally
women.1
The number of women who were bereft of fathers and brothers
by the Crusades doubtless furnished one motive for these societies ;
but they also shared, in a very high degree, in the same spirit of
religious enthusiasm which produced the mendicant orders. From
the first, whether from a real excess of feminine exaltation, or from
not having secured— as the friars did — the special protection of the
Papacy, they seem to have been regarded with suspicion, which
soon passed into persecution. They therefore sought refuge in the
tertiary class of the mendicant orders. From this arose a remark-
able double application of the name. On the one hand, it was used
as almost equivalent to the tertiaries or even the mendicant orders
themselves. Thus Bonaventura, in his defence against William of
St. Amour, calls the Franciscan tertiaries simply Beguinse, ; 2 and
the assailant veiled his attack on the friars under the pretence that
it was directed against " Beghards who were not sanctioned by the
Pope," and, if others took it to themselves, that was their affair.
But the identification was more especially made with the extreme
Franciscan zealots, or Fraticelli ; and the confusion of names
was connected with a real change in the character of those, at
least, who assumed them, so that the once honoured appellations
of Beguine and Beghard came to signify vagabond mendicants,
tainted more or less with heresy.3 This was especially the case in
Germauy and France, where decrees were issued against them ;
and they were treated with severity by the Popes of the 14th
century. But orthodox societies of Beghards continued to exist ;
and in 1650 they were placed by Innocent X. under the authority
of the Franciscan tertiaries. In Belgium, however, where the
Beguine societies were first founded, they seem to have escaped
degeneracy, and, under the sanction and regulation of Popes and
councils, they have lasted to the present day.
1 M. Paris, s. a. 1250, p. 611.
2 Lib. Apolaget. qu. 6 ; for other examples, see Mosheim, op. cit. A
little later we find the Beguins and Beghards identified with the female
and male tertiaries (fratres ya"dentes) of the Dominicans.
3 As early as 1259, the Council of Mainz issued a decree against the
sect, and dress, and meetings (convent icula) of the Beghards. This use of
the name was carried back in so general a way, that we find the Albigenses
called Begnini, and the name applied to a heretic who lived in 1176. (See
Gieseler, vol. iii. p. 267.) Among other sects persecuted as heretics were
the Brethren of the Free Spirit, who mingled evangelical principles with
Pantheism and licentious practices. For their tenets and history, see
Robertson, iii. 569; iv. 314-15.
II— X
Tomb of the Venerable Bede : in the Galilee of Durham Cathedral.
BOOK V.
ECCLESIASTICAL LEARNING, THE UNIVER-
SITIES, AND SCHOLASTIC THEOLOGY.
Centuries XI.-XV.
CHAPTER XXVI.
RETROSPECT OF CENTURIES VI.-X.
§ 1. The Middle and " Dark" Ages — Decline of Learning from the fall of
the Western Empire — Corruption of the Latin language and literature
Chap. XXVI. THE MIDDLE AND "DARK" AGES. 439
— Neglect of classical writers — Meagie course of education — The
Trivium and Quadrivium. § 2. Twofold preservation of Learning by
the Church : the copying of MSS. and continuity of Latin. § 3. The
Episcopal schools — Gregory the Great — Gaul and Britain — Schools of
King Sigbert and Bishop Felix — Greek taught by Archbishop Theodore
and Abbot Hadrian. § 4. Learning in Northumbria : Wilfrith and
Benedict Biscop — Monastic Libraries at Wearmouth and Jarrow — Bede :
his works: knowledge of Greek. § 5. Archbishop Egbert's Library and
Schools at York — Alcuin, the tutor and educational minister of Charles
the Great, who restores the cathedral and conventual schools —
Intellectual state of Europe in the 9th and 10th centuries. § 6. John
Scotus Erigena and Gerbert (Sylvester II.), precursors of science
and the scholastic learning — Erigena's Rationalism and Pantheism — His
Greek learning — At the court of Charles the Bald — The Palatine school
at Paris — His works — Neo-Platonism — Use of dialectic reasoning —
Charged with heterodoxy.
§ 1. The common confusion, by which the Middle and Dark Ages
are spoken of as almost synonymous, requires correction, not only as
concerns the time spoken of, but as to the degrees of light and dark-
ness diffused throughout the period under review. There are those
who write and speak as if the intellectual splendour of antiquity, and
the purer light of primitive Christianity, were together and all at
once overwhelmed by the clouds of barbarian conquest and cor-
rupted religion, nay, even all but extinguished, to be rekindled by
the new light of intellect at the " Renaissance " and of spiritual life
in the Reformation. But in truth the darkness was neither so
absolute nor so universal ; and a careful survey of the period
enables us to trace the light always shining behind the passing
clouds, and here and there breaking through them on some favoured
spot, till it bursts forth again over the states of Europe and the
Latin Church in great power, long before it attains what we now
regard as its purity. The epoch of this marked revival is fixed with
tolerable precision about the middle of the 11th century ; but it
can only be properly seen by tracing its earlier course while it was
struggling through the darkness, though never extinguished.
It is the part of the historian of the whole period to trace the
decline of learning and civilization, consequent on the fall of the
Roman Empire, in the descending scale, " from ignorance to super-
stition, from superstition to vice and lawlessness, and from thence
to general rudeness and poverty."1 The great overturning and
1 We quote these words from Hallam, with the special view of direct-
ing the reader's attention to the concluding chapter of his View of the
State of Europe during the Middle Ages, in which (part i.) he follows this
decline during six centuries (the 6th-llth), and then (part ii.) pursues
an inverted order in passing along the ascending scale through the
440 DECLINE OF LATIN LITERATURE. Chap. XXVI.
reconstruction of civil and political society was attended by a com-
plete revolution in language itself— the organ of all intelligence.
The corruption of the Latin tongue, and the formation of new
languages derived from it, side by side with the languages of the
conquering tribes (for the most part Teutonic) which were without
a literature, would have been the utter destruction of learning, had
it not ridden out the deluge in the Church, which in this respect
also justified its own favourite figure of the Ark.1 Even before the
deluge of barbarism came down upon the empire,2 Latin literature
had lost its life with the decline of Rome's old supremacy and
religion ; and, after the fall of the Western Empire, the last flash of
the spirit of her classic writers died with Boethius (a.d. 524). So
long as heathenism retained any power — and we have seen that it
died much harder than many think— the controversy with it made
the study of the old pagan writers necessary for the teachers of
Christianity; and their supreme value in training the mind had
been recognized by the greatest of the Latin Fathers. But the dis-
like of profane literature gradually prevailed in the Church ; 3 and
the study of secular literature was for the most part confined to
meagre epitomes of general history, compiled with a pious purpose,4
and bald treatises on the elements of an ecclesiastical education.
" That encyclopedic method, which Heeren observes to be a usual
concomitant of declining literature, superseded the use of the great
ancient writers, with whom they were themselves acquainted only
through similar productions of the fourth and fifth centuries.
Isidore speaks of the rhetorical works of Cicero and Quintilian as
too diffuse to be read. The authorities upon which they founded
remaining four centuries (the 12th-15th) " under three principal heads
— the wealth, the manners, and the taste or learning of Europe." See
also the first chapter of his Literary History of Europe.
1 For an account of the symbolical use of the Ark of Noah as a type of
the Church, see the article Ark in the Diet, of Christian Antiquities'.
2 It must be remembered that we are now speaking of the Western
Empire and the Latin Church. The state of Greek learning in the East
requires separate consideration.
3 This is strongly shown in Gregory the Great, whose time may be
regarded as marking the epoch from which the Middle Ages begin
(A.D. 600), especially from the ecclesiastical point of view.
4 The chief example of such works, written with a view to trace the
Divine working in the whole course of history, is the Universal History of
the Spanish presbyter Paulus Orosius, the disciple and friend of Augustine
and Jerome, and the opponent of Pelagianism, in the 5th century. It was
chiefly from this work, which bears the significant title of Histortarian
adcersis Paq mos Libri I'll., that the early medieval writers took what
they knew of ancient history. When Bede, for example, quotes Caesar, it
is through Orosius.
Cent. VI.-X. LEARNING PRESERVED BY THE CHURCH. 441
their scanty course of Grammar, Logic, and Rhetoric, were chiefly
obscure writers, no longer extant ; but themselves became the
oracles of the succeeding period, wherein the Trivium and Quadri-
vium, a course of seven sciences, introduced in the 6th century,
were taught from their jejune treatises."1
§ 2. In spite of this rejection of all but the driest bones of secular
knowledge, the Church played a twofold part in preserving the
treasure, nay more, the living germs, to be hereafter restored to full
vitality and fruitfulness — the living germ of language, the treasure
of literature. The former might have perished in the wide preva-
lence of the unlettered northern dialects, and the transformation of
Latin into the Romance languages: the latter might have been
sacrificed (like the Alexandrine library) to religious zeal. But
Divine Providence had ordered both events otherwise. We have
seen that the monks of the order of St. Benedict used their leisure
in collecting and copying books, as to the nature of which their
founder had fortunately been silent. Not merely the mechanical
habit of such work, but doubtless, in many cases, the love of learn-
ing kept alive by their studies, prevailed over narrow-minded zeal ;
and while, on the one hand, the scarcity of writing materials caused
the sacrifice of many a classic work to the multiplication of religious
treatises,2 a more enlightened zeal caused the continued reproduction,
1 Hallam, Lit. Hist. vol. i. p. 3 (cab. ed. 1879). We shall have
presently to recur to this famous classification of studies into the threefold
and fourfold course (the Latin words signify literally the meeting of three
roads -<, and of four -f ). The lower Irivium comprised Grammar,
Logic {Dialectics), and Rhetoric; i.e. the laws of language, its use in
reasoning, and "its power and ornament for discourse. The higher
Quadrivium consisted of Arithmetic, Geometry, Music, and Astronomy;
but in a sense immensely below the modern significance of the terms. The
seven were summed up in the following rude hexameter couplet, as an aid
to the memory (observe the false quantity Ged.) : —
Gramm. loquitur; Dia. vera docet; Rhet. verba colorat :
Mus. eanit; Ait. numerat; Geo. ponderat ; Ast. colit astra.
2 It is perhaps superfluous to remind the reader that some works
of great value have been recovered from these "palimpsest" MSS.
(ira\(fj.\\/r)(rTa, " scraped over again "), in which the bold characters of the
original writing had been erased (fortunately, only imperfectly), for
another work to be written over it. A signal example is Cardinal Mai's
discovery (in the Vatican, 1822) of Cicero's long-lost work I)e Republica
(perhaps the most ancient classic MS. in existence) beneath a copy of
St. Augustine's Commentary on the Psalms, written over it at some time
before the 7th century. The scarcity of writing materials was greatly
aggravated at the beginning of the 7th century by the Arab conquest of
Egypt, putting a stop to the export of papyrus ; and the naturally limited
supply of parchment was of course especially restricted in times of public
disorder and rapine.
442 THE EPISCOPAL SCHOOLS. Chap. XXVI.
as well as the preservation, of the ancient masterpieces. Then, as
regards the language, the Latin Vulgate was the authorized form of
the Holy Scriptures ; the works of the Latin Fathers were regarded
with only less reverence ; the decrees of councils and the whole
body of church law were constantly referred to ; the Latin liturgy
was in daily use ; and Latin was the common language of corre-
spondence among ecclesiastics. Thus its living continuity was
preserved, ready to be applied at any moment to the revived study
of ancient literature.
§ 3. Nor must it be supposed that learning was preserved only in
the monasteries, as a germ of future life. It was still imparted to the
young by their pastors, especially in those episcopal schools, which
became the successors of the old imperial schools. At the very
beginning of the " Dark Ages," we have a signal testimony to the
care of Gregory the Great for children. "He instructed the
choristers of his convent himself in those famous chants which bear
his name. The book from which he taught them, the couch on
which he reclined during the lesson, even the rod with which he
kept the boys in order, were long preserved at Eome ; and, in
memory of this part of his life, a children's festival was held on his
day as late as the 17th century."1 The episcopal schools were
numerous in Gaul ; and it was from that neighbouring province, as
well as through the mission sent to the English by Gregory, that
our island became for a time the chief home of the learning that
decayed elsewhere, and the source from which it was returned to
the Continent. In this respect, as in so many others throughout
our history, the saying was verified, that " Britain is a world by
itself." It appears, indeed, though amidst obscurity and exaggerated
pretensions, that much of the old learning was preserved by the
ancient British Church, especially in the monasteries of Ireland, to
which students are said to have resorted from the Continent, return-
ing thither to diffuse the light they had received ; and doubtless
this source of influence was combined with the new impulse from
the south, to raise the kingdom of Northumbria to the distinction it
enjoyed in the 7th and 8th centuries. But we are on safer ground
of positive evidence as to the results of the new conversion of Eng-
land in diffusing learning as well as religion. The safe assumption,
that Augustine would not neglect to train the children of his
converts, is confirmed by an interesting testimony. About the
year 629 or 630, Sigbert succeeded to the kingdom of East Anglia,
returning from banishment in Gaul, where he had embraced the
1 Stanley, Memorials of Canterbury, p. 23 ; on the authority of Lappen-
berg, vol. i. p. 130. (Eng. trans.)
Cent. VII. LEARNING IN ENGLAND.— GREEK. 443
Christian faith. He is described by Bede as not only a most
Christian but a most learned man,1 who made it his first care to
copy the good institutions he had seen in Gaul. With this view,
"he founded a school for the instruction of boys in letters;2
assisted by Bishop Felix, who had come to him from Kent, and
who provided for them (the boys) pedagogues and masters after the
manner of those at Canterbury." Thus this record of the first
foundation of schools in East Anglia before the middle of the 7th
century testifies also to their previous existence in Kent, and that
in such vigour that Canterbury was able to supply teachers for —
tradition would fain fill up the unknown site with the name of
Cambridge.3 The intellectual progress of England was aided by
another element besides the Latin language and literature — less
widely diffused, indeed, but preserving still purer and more powerful
germs of that life, which (next to divine truth) has been the chief
vivifying principle of literature in every age. To the Greek language
belongs the twofold excellence, above every other subject of study ;
first, of having been the organ of the highest thoughts of the ancients,
and the chief source from which all later literature and science have
drawn both in spirit and in form ; secondly, and supremely, when
it is asked " What advantage have Greek letters, and what profit is
there in learning them " — the ready answer is, " Much every way,
chiefly because that unto them were committed the oracles of God."
From this source it has been the happiness of England, twice in her
long history, to receive a new impulse of intellectual and spiritual
life. But many, who know how much the study of the Greek
Testament and the spirit of Greek literature did to advance the
Reformation in the 16th century, are unaware of the like seed
which was sown nine centuries earlier, when the fellow-countryman
of St. Paul, Theodore of Tarsus, arrived as Archbishop of Canter-
bury, bringing with him, not only his native Greek learning, but an
eager zeal for its diffusion (a.d. 668) ; a work effected the better
because he was also the primate who first united the English
Church.4 He was powerfully aided by his companion Hadrian,
1 IF. E. ii. 15: praise, without exaggerating its significance, especially
rare for a layman in those days. 2 H. A. iii. 18.
3 The claim of Cambridge to be the site of the school, which really was
founded by Sigbert in East Anglia, is at all events less purely fictitious
than that of Alfred's foundation of Oxford, which rests on the spurious
testimony of the false Ingulphus. While rejecting, in both cases, the
traditional antiquity of the University, properly so called, we must not
forget that the Universities arose out of schools; and so the tradition may
be truer in spirit than in tart.
4 See Part I. Chap. XIX. §$ 18-20. See also Bede's account of Theodore
and Hadrian in his History of the Abbots of Wearmouth and J arrow (§ 3),
444 LEARNING IN NORTHUMBRIA. Chap. XXVI.
whom he made Abbot of St. Peter's, Canterbury, and who, whether
a native Greek or not, was equally familiar with Greek learning.
Of these two, Bede * says : " Both of them being, as we have said,
abundantly instructed at once in sacred and secular letters, they
gathered a crowd of learners, whose hearts were daily watered with
the streams of saving knowledge (scientise salutaris) which flowed
from them ; so that, besides the volumes of the sacred writings,
they also imparted to their hearers instruction in the metrical art,
astronomy, and ecclesiastical arithmetic.2 The proof of this is seen
in those of their disciples still living, ivho know the Latin and
Greek languages as well as their own native tongue." The last
words are not only a signal proof of the widely diffused study of
Greek as well as Latin, but, taken with the emphasis which Bede
lays on the secular learning of Theodore and Hadrian, they prove a
wider range of study than the merely religious and ecclesiastical
use, to which all was certainly subordinate. Nor was there want-
ing the most essential element of an enthusiastic love of learning in
the disciples. " Never before," exclaims Bede, " since the Anglians
first came to Britain, were there happier times ; when .... all
who desired to be instructed in sacred lessons had masters ready to
teach them."
§ 4. The northern kingdom, whose kings had now for some time
held the supremacy of Britain, was equally well prepared to receive
the new impulse of learning. Trained in the old Scottish 3 monastic
schools, the princes of Northumbria were only too much disposed to
study instead of action, and to lay aside the crown for the cowl.
While Wilfrith, bishop of York, rivalled Theodore in love of learning,
his early friend, a Northumbrian named Biscop and, by his conven-
tual name, Benedict, returned in company with Theodore, to carry
on the work in his native land. After two years' service as Abbot
of St. Peter's at Canterbury, he made a third, and soon after a fourth
journey to Rome, whence he brought back " not a few books of all
divine learning, either purchased, or given to him by friends ;" 4 for
which he made a home in the two famous Benedictine abbeys,
where we have incidental testimony to the learning cultivated at Can-
terbury before Theodore's arrival. * H. A. iv. I, 2.
2 That is, the ait of calculating the Church seasons, which is the subject
of Bede's own work Be liatione Temporum. The metricse artis doubtless
refers chiefly to hymnology and sacred music.
3 This word is used in the proper sense of that age, for the ecclesiastical
system of Ireland and Scotland, which hail its centre at Iona.
1 Bede, Hist. Abbot. Uyremuth. et Gyruucns. § 4. Presently afterwards
he (alls them divina volumina ; and th.it this does not mean only (in
modern phrase) books of divinity, is clear from the further description
(sj 5): "quod innumerabilem iibroruin omnis generis copiam apportavit."
Cent. VII., VIII. BISCOP, BEDE, AND ALCUIN. 445
which he founded at the mouths of the Wear and the Tyne— St.
Peter's at Wearmouth, and St. Paul's at J arrow — which were united
under Abbot Ceolfrith (684). Biscop is, in fact, the first known
medieval founder of a great library ; for, as Bede says further, " he
strictly enjoined, that the most noble and most copious library,
which he had brought from Rome, necessary for the instruction of
the Church, should be carefully preserved entire, and neither spoilt
through negligence, nor dispersed."
The monasteries, which possessed these materials for study, were
also Schools, the centre of that learning and civilization for which
Northumbria now became famous, not only above the rest of Eng-
land, but of all Europe. The most distinguished type of the learn-
ing they fostered is seen in the pupil of Abbot Ceolfrith, for ever
famed as the Venerable Bede.1 Of his great Ecclesiastical
History of England, and his other writings, we have spoken in their
place : here we are concerned with his life-long work as a student
and a teacher, which is summed up in his own simple words, " I
have always found my pleasure in learning, or teaching, or writing."2
We have the distinct testimony of Bede that several of the English
ecclesiastics knew Greek, and the clear evidence of the list of his
works that he himself was of that number.3 It is quite true that
the bulk of his works was scriptural and religious ; but his " Eccle-
siastical History of the English Nation (Gentis Anglorum) " is also
a secular history ; and among his other works we find treatises on
grammar, rhetoric, the metrical art, chronology (with some refer-
ence to attronomy), and the "nature of things." The studious
monk, in his cell at J arrow, courted the Muses, not only in hymns,
but in "a book of epigrams, in heroic or elegiac metre." These
were in Latin ; but we possess a fragment of a hymn in the ver-
nacular, sung upon his deathbed, which might be called " The
Dying Christian to his Soul."
§ 5. The library and schools founded by Biscop were soon after-
wards eclipsed by those of York, which owed their chief fame to the
labours of Archbishop Egbert (ob. 766), supported by the power of
his brother, King Eadbert ; and the very year of Bede's death was
probably that of the birth of Egbert's pupil Alcuin,4 whose wider
1 Bede was born (probably, for the exact date is doubtful) iu 672 or
673. He died in 735. (Comp. Part I. Chap. XIX. § 20, pp. 516 f.).
2 H. E. v. 25 : " Semper aut discere aut docere aut scribere dulce
habui."
3 H. E. v. 24 : " Librum vita? et passionis sancti Anastasii, male de
Grseco translatum, et pejus a quodam imperito emcndatum, prout potui, ad
sensum correxi." Here we have Bede, not only reading Greek, but
criticizing and correcting the translations of two predecessors.
4 Alcuinr.s is the Latin form of the English name Ealwine.
II— X 2
446 SCHOOLS OF CHARLES THE GREAT. Chap. XXVI.
and deeper learning outshone the diligence of the monk of Jarrow.
And now Britain repaid the light she had received from the
Continent, at the crisis when order was restored to Western Europe
by the supremacy of Chari.es the Great, to whom Alcuin became
at once his own tutor and the director of the system of education
which Charles established throughout his dominions. The effect
of these establishments cannot be described better than in the words
of Hallam:1 "The cathedral and conventual schools, created or
restored by Charlemagne, became the means of preserving that
small portion of learning which continued to exist. ... It was
doubtless a fortunate circumstance, that the revolution of language
had now gone far enough to render Latin unintelligible without
grammatical instruction. Alcuin, and others who, like him, endea-
voured to keep ignorance out of the Church, were anxious, we are
told, to restore orthography, or, in other words, to prevent the
written Latin from following the corruptions of speech. They
brought back also some knowledge of better classical authors than
had been in use. Alcuin's own poems could at least not have been
written by one unacquainted with Virgil ; the faults are numerous,
but the style is not always inelegant ; and from this time, though
quotations from the Latin poets, especially Ovid and Virgil, and
sometimes from Cicero, are not very frequent, they occur sufficiently
to show that manuscripts had been brought to this side of the Alps.
They were, however, very rare: Italy was still the chief depository
of ancient writings ; and Gerbert speaks of the facility of obtaining
them in that country." The centre of intellectual light was
now shifted from Italy and England to Germany and France (to
use the latter name in the sense which it was just about to assume).
Amidst the weak barbarism of the later Merovingian kings, all
liberal studies had come to an end ; 2 but the schools founded by
Charles the Great flourished even amidst the contests of his suc-
cessors, and were especially fostered by Louis the Pious, Lothair,
and Charles the Bald. Meanwhile Northern Italy was ravaged by
the Lombards, who destroyed the libraries and closed the schools ;
the Roman States were darkened by the lowest degradation of the
Papacy ; and England was devastated by the Danes. The mighty
efforts of Alfred to revive learning reveal the depth of ignorance to
which he testifies even among the clergy ; and the light he kindled
1 Lit. Hist, of Europe, ch. i. § 9. He says in a note : " The reader may
find more of the history of these schools in a little treatise by Launoy,
He Scholis Celebrioribtis a Car. Mag. et post Car. Mag. instcturatis."
2 "Ante ipsum Carol am regem in Gallia nullum fuerat studium
liberalium artium " is the testimony of a monastic writer, quoted by
Hallam (Lit. Hist. vol. i. p. 6) from Launoy, De Scholis Celebrioribus.
Cent. IX., X. INTELLECTUAL STATE OF EUROPE. 447
was soon again partially eclipsed by the troubles of the State, and
the general apathy of the Saxon clergy. On the 10th century in
general, Hallam makes the following discriminating remarks : " The
10th century used to be reckoned by medieval historians the
darkest part of this intellectual night. It was the iron age, which
they vie with one another in describing as lost in the most con-
summate ignorance. This, however, is much rather applicable to
Italy and England, than to France and Germany. The former were
both in a deplorable state of barbarism ; and there are, doubtless,
abundant proofs of ignorance in every part of Europe. But, com-
pared with the 7th and 8th centuries, the 10th was an age of illu-
mination in France; and Meiners, who judged the Middle Ages
somewhat, perhaps, too severely, . . . has gone so far as to say
that, 'in no age, perhaps, did Germany possess more learned and
virtuous churchmen of the episcopal order, than in the latter half
of the 10th and the beginning of the 11th century.'1 Eichhorn
points out indications of a more extensive acquaintance with ancient
writers in several French and German ecclesiastics of this period.
In the 11th century this continues to increase; and towards its
close we find more vigorous and extensive attempts at throwing off
the yoke of barbarous ignorance, and either retrieving what had
been lost of ancient learning, or supplying its place by the original
powers of the mind."
§ 6. Tt is in the point touched by the last words, that the distin-
guished historian just quoted finds the first half of the medieval
period most signally deficient. " The mere ignorance of letters has
sometimes been a little exaggerated, and admits of certain qualifica-
tions ; but a tameness and mediocrity, a servile habit of merely
compiling from others, runs through the writers of these centuries.
It is not only that much was lost, but that there was nothing to
compensate for it — nothing of original genius in the province of
imagination ; 2 and but two extraordinary men, Scotus Erigena
and Gerbert, may be said to stand out from the crowd in literature
and philosophy." These two great lights of the 9th and 10th
centuries are in truth the precursors and types of the two chief
directions which were to be taken by the revival of learning in the
12th, and between which intellectual activity has ever since been
divided ; and both also bear witness, in their early training, to the
sources of knowledge which were still flowing amidst the prevailing
1 " Vergleichung der Sitten, ii. 384."
2 Fair as may be this judgment of the mass of the Latin literature, it is
certainly qualified by our better knowledge of the vernacular literature
of the times, which produced the Lay of Beowulf, the songs inserted
in the English Chronicle and the sublime effusions of Caedmon.
448 GERBERT AND ERIGENA. Chap. XXVI.
ignorance. Gerbert, a native of Auvergne, brought up first in the
schools of France, then learnt in Spain the mathematical and
physical science which the Arabs had derived from the Greeks, and
were now beginning to restore to Europe ; and he first introduced
this science into the French schools. The reputation of witch-
craft is a testimony, characteristic of the age, to the man who may
be regarded as the father of physical studies at the end of the 10th
century.1 (Fie died in a.d. 1003.)
A century earlier,2 we have in John Scotus Erigena the fore-
runner of the wide and bold range into which study and thought
were breaking forth in the whole range of literature, and especially
in philosophy and its application to theology. In spirit, if not in
direct succession, he is justly regarded as the earliest type of the
medieval schoolmen;3 and indeed, like most prophets of a new
system, he went far ahead of his followers in that which was, in
one word, their great common principle, the attempt to lay the
foundations of truth and knowledge in reason and not only in
authority. To use the words of Milman : 4 " Erigena was a philo-
sopher of a singularly subtle mind : men wondered at this subtlety,
which was so high above the general train of popular notions, as to
command universal reverence rather than suspicion. But he had
not only broken the bonds of Latin Christianity ; he went almost
beyond the bounds of Christianity itself. The philosopher dwelt
alone in his transcendental world ; he went fathoming on, fearless
and unreproved, in the very abysses of human thought ; and, it is
not improbable, had followed out his doctrines into that theory, at
which men in whom the rationalistic faculty prevails, and who are
still under the influence of a latent religiousness, so often arrive.
He had wrought out a vague Pantheism, singularly anticipative of
that which in its various forms now rules in modern Germany. . . .
Erigena is in one sense the parent of scholasticism, but of scholas-
ticism as a free, discursive, speculative science, before it had been
1 See further respecting Gerbert (Pope Sylvester II.) and his connec-
tion with the Emperor Otho III., Fart I. Chap. XXIII. §§. 10-14.
2 John Scotus Erigena died about A.D. 880.
3 Archbishop Trench, in speaking of Anselm as the founder of scholastic
theology, says : " But even he was not without forerunners. Thus, not
t<> speak of Augustine, a forerunner in every great and fruitful movement
of the after ages, there was a very wonderful and mysterious apparition
in the 9th century of a profound and original thinker, JOHN SCOTUS
ERIGENA, whose very name, not to speak of so much else about him, is an
unsolved riddle ; and whose writings on their better side — for there was
a worse and pantheistic — anticipated much of what was most charac-
teristic in the Schoolmen." (Lectures on Medieval Church History, p. 209.)
4 Li tin Christianity, vol. iii. p. 388.
Cent. IX. ERIGENA'S GREEK LEARNING. 449
bound up with rigid orthodoxy by Aquinas, Bonaventura, and Duns
Scotus."
John's distinctive name of Scotus (the Scot),1 and the later
epithet of Erigena, form another testimony to the survival of
sacred learning in the old Scoto-Irish church, the more interesting
from the fact that John was learned in Greek.2 He appears, indeed,
to have been better versed in Greek than in Latin theology, and he
leaned to the Eastern doctrine of the Holy Spirit's procession, if
not even to a preference for the claims of the patriarchate of Con-
stantinople above Rome. It was probably between 840 and 84G
that he went to the court of Charles the Bald, who honoured John
the Scot above all the learned men he loved to gather about him,
and his teaching revived the reputation of the Palatme School at
Paris. In his Latin translation of the Greek works falsely ascribed
to Dionysius the Areopagite (the patron Saint Denys of France),
which had been sent as a present by the Emperor Michael I. to
Louis the Pious, as well as in his original works,3 Erigena showed
that love of Neo-Platonism, which places him more in sympathy
with the later mystics than with the Aristotelian schoolmen ;
though he professed to reverence Aristotle 4 equally with Plato. In
1 The epithet Scotus, though applicable to the Scots who had crossed to
the western ishs and shores of the present Scotland, usually denoted at
this time and still later a native of Ireland ; and such, in fact, John
appears to have been ; for his contemporary, Prudentius, says that Ireland
sent John to Gaul ( Be Pras'iebt. 14, in Patrolog. cxv. 1194). The epithet
Erigena (born from Erin), afterwards added to his name, would therefore
seem mere repetition; but in the oldest MSS. it is Lrugena, which Dr.
Floss {Patrol, cxxii. Prasf. xix.) derives from the well-known epithet of
Ireland (lepbs vijaos), after the analogy of Grajugena ; and Dr. Christlieb
(Joh. Scot. Frig. 16, 17) approves the derivation, which would make the
full name to signify "John the Scot from the Sacred Island." See
Robertson, vol. ii. p. 313.
2 Canon Robertson (/. c.) states, on the authority of Christlieb (p. 22),
that Greek was then an ordinary branch of education in Ireland, as well
as in Britain.
3 The most remarkable of these bore a Greek title, Tlepi Qvcrewv Mepttr-
fiov (Be Bivisione Naturae). It was burnt by a decree of Honorius III. hi
1225, and, when published by Gale (Oxon/ 1681), it was placed in the
Roman Index Expurgatorius. It has been edited again by Schruter,
Munster, 1838. Respecting the mystic Pantheism and Angelology of this
book, see Milman (Lat. Christ, vol. iv. pp. 333-4), who quotes the saying
of Haureau, that, though Erigena " left no direct inheritor of his doctrines,
yet he will always have the fame of having heralded and preceded Bruno,
Vanini, Spinoza, all the boldest logicians who have ever wandered
beneath the plane-groves of the Academy." (Haureau, Be la Philosophic
Scholastique — "an admirable treatise," says Milman.)
4 But the works of Aristotle were not at this time sufficiently known
in Europe for him to have been familiar with them.
450 ERIGENA'S PANTHEISM. Chap. XXVI.
the two great controversies which agitated the Frank Church,
Erigena played, as we have seen,1 a powerful part ; on the one
hand opposing the growing tendency to a materialistic view of the
Real Presence in the Eucharist ; while, on the other hand, he sup-
ported the ruling party in their reaction against the Augustinian
doctrine of predestination, with arguments that were deemed as
dangerous as the heresies of Gottschalk himself. For, while
hitherto every controversy had been argued on the authority of
Scripture and the Fathers, John brought theological questions to
the test of dialectic reasoning, and aspired to harmonize philosophy
with religion, declaring them in their highest sense to be the same.
He was the first to apply this method — at least in the form of
sustained argument 2 — to high speculations on the Divine Being, in
which he appears (as Milman says),3 "not by remote inference, but
plainly and manifestly, a Pantheist. With him, God is all things,
all things are God. The Creator alone truly m; the Universe is
but a sublime Theophany, a visible manifestation of God. He
distinctly asserts the eternity of the Universe ; his dialectic proof
of this he proclaims to be irresistible. Creation could not have been
an accident of the Deity : it is of his essence to be a cause. All
things flow from the infinite abyss of the Godhead, and are re-
absorbed into it." Perhaps Milman overrates the effect of Erigena's
work " on the whole ecclesiastic system and on the popular faith ; "
for he was eminently a man before his age, soaring above the
thoughts of his contemporaries. Meanwhile it is not surprising
that his mode of serving the Frank Church in controversy 4 was
rewarded by charges of Pelagianism, Origenism, and other heresies ;
and that Pope Nicolas I. desired Charles the Bald to send Erigena
to clear himself from these charges at Rome, or at least to dismiss
him from Paris ; but it seems, though we know nothing for certain
of John's last years, that he was protected by Charles till his death
about a.d. 880.5
1 See Part I. Chap. XXII. §§ 13, 17.
2 Without this qualification, we might seem to overlook many argu-
mentative sayings, from St. Paul downwards through the Fathers. It
was, for example, from Augustine that Erigena derived the fundamental
proposition, " cogito ergo sum," which Des Cartes in his turn derived
from Erigena. See Milman, /. c. p. 333. 3 Milman, I. c. pp. 332-3.
4 His lost work on the Kucharist is said to have been composed by the
desire of Charles the Bald, and that on Predestination was written at the
request of Archbishop Hincmar.
5 The storv that he fled to England after the death of Charles the
Bald (a.d. 884), and aided Alfred in his educational work, and in founding
the University of Oxford (!), has been explained by a confusion between
him ami another John, a learned monk of Saxony. See Robertson,
vol. ii. p. 312.
ifflinilivTIIIiimM,
Tomb of Charles the Great, at Aix-la-Chapelle.
CHAPTEE XXVII.
RISE OF SCHOLASTIC DIVINITY.
FROM LANFRANC AND BERENGAR TO ANSELM — SECOND HALF OF CENT. XI.
§ 1. New Modes of Thought and Study — Dialectics in Theological Con-
troversy— Sources of intellectual awakening within the Church, as well
as from without — Connection of the Crusades and Scholastic Theology.
§ 2. Real Character of the Schoolmen — Ignorant contempt for thern
— Testimonies of the best authorities in their favour. § 3. Limits of
enquiry, and fatal faults of Scholasticism ; but a training for future
freedom. § 4. Impulses to the revival of learning in the 11th century
— Intercourse with the Greeks — Study of the Civil Law. § 5. Study
of Aristotle ; at first as brought back from Arabia. § 6. Grscco-
Arabian philosophy, both direct from the East, and from the schools of
Spain into Southern France — AviCRNNA and AVERRHOES: their Com-
mentaries on Aristotle received as his works. § 7. The Dialectic works
of Aristotle only known as yet — Latin translations from Arabic and
Greek — Their influence on the Church. § 8. Epoch of the intellectual
Revival — Lanfranc and Berengar — Dialectics in the cathedral schools.
§ 9. Scholasticism a gradual growth — ANSELM, the father of Systematic
Theology — Faith and understanding co-ordinate. § 10. Anselm's a. priori
proof of the existence of God — His Cur Deus Homo ?
452 RISE OF SCHOLASTICISM. Chap. XXVII.
§ 1. Tn every age of the Church, some special controversy calls into
activity the new modes of thought which have long been ripening
in comparative obscurity : and thus, as the bold genius of Erigena
was brought into play by the controversies with Radbert and Gott-
schalk, so in the revived Eucharistic dispute just two centuries later,
we have already seen the champions using the weapons of dialectics.1
When, at the Roman synod of 1050, about the teaching of Berengar,
Leo IX. called on Lanfranc to prove his belief " rather by sacred
authorities than by arguments" we see the evidence of a new mode
of thought and study, of which the sources have to be traced.
They will be found partly in the Church itself, and partly in the
progress of the world ; but we have a strong conviction that the
philosophic historians, who have diligently sought out these causes,
have hardly allowed weight enough to one of the most powerful — the
spontaneous love of learning and earnest enquiry after truth, which
was kept in unbroken life in the cloister and the church schools,
and which sustained the quiet studies of very many, of whose
spirit we have the more conspicuous examples in men like Bede
and Alcuin, Erigena and Lanfranc, all of whom lived before the
new external impulses came into operation. When we are told of
the influence of the Crusades in stirring the mind of Europe and
pouring new light upon it from the East, we recal the simple fact,
that the first decided symptoms of intellectual quickening were a
still earlier expression of religious zeal. In the act of writing this,
we meet with these admirable words of Archbishop Trench : 2 " The
passion for the Crusades and for the Scholastic Theology may be
regarded severally as the outer and the inner expression of one and
the same movement in the heart and mind of Western Christendom.
There were as adventurous spirits, as chivalrous hearts, in the
cloister as in the camp. These, too, will not be content until they
have grasped — not by faith alone, but with every faculty of their
being, and therefore intellectually no less than morally and spirit-
ually— that entire body of truth taught by Christ and by His
Church. WThat they have taken upon trust, upon the Church's
word, they avouch that they have so taken in the fullest assurance
that it would justify itself to the reason as well. And that it
could so justify itself throughout, that the auctoritates and the
rationes, as severally they were called, were in perfect harmony
with each other, the Schoolmen made it their task and their
business to show."
§ 2. We cannot refrain from extending the quotation to the arch-
bishop's admirable definition of the Schoolmen and their character.
1 See above, pp. 316, 323.
2 Lectures on Medieval Church History, Lect. xiw p. 201.
Chap. XXVII. WHO WERE THE SCHOOLMEN ? 453
" But the Schoolmen — what exactly do we mean when we speak of
these? Who were they ? What did they propose to themselves?
Were they worthy of praise or blame ? of admiration or contempt ?
The name, which oftentimes implies and reveals so much, does not
materially assist us here. A scholasticus l in medieval Latin might
be a teacher, or he might be a learner ; all which the word affirms
is, that it has something to do with schools. We must then look
further for an explanation of what the schoolmen were, and what
they intended. Persons, some will reply, who occupied themselves
with questions like this, How many angels could dance at the same
instant on the point of a needle f or with others of the same cha-
racter. Totally uninformed of the conditions, moral and intellectual,
of Western Christendom, which gave birth to these schoolmen, and
which at the same time left room for no other birth, never having
read a line of their writings, they have no hesitation in passing their
judgment of contempt upon them. Thus, if Albert the Great is
named, their ignorance about him may be complete; they may
never so much as have seen the outsides of the twenty-one huge
folio volumes which contain his works ; but they will not let him
pass without an observation of gratuitous contempt, to the effect
that there was nothing great about him but his name.
" This contempt, it is worth remarking, is very far from being
shared by the more illustrious thinkers of the modern world — not,
for example, by Hegel, or Alexander von Humboldt; the latter
characterizing the disquisitions of this same unfortunate Albertus
on the subjects with which he, Humboldt, was chiefly conversant,
as ' admirable beyond expression, for the period in which he lived ;'
while Von Raumer declares, under like reservations, that ' he might
be called the Aristotle or Leibnitz of his age.' ' To the Schoolmen,'
says Sir William Hamilton, ' the vulgar languages are principally
1 The word (TxoKacrriKos has, however, a curious history, like others
which Dr. Trench has traced with well-known skill in another work {The
Study of 11 ords). It is a remarkable illustration of the absurdity of
seeking all the actual meaning 0f words in their original sense, that school
is the Greek word (<rxoKT)) signifying leisure, rest, ease; not, however, as
excluding all occupation, but in contrast to ordinary business. Where
freemen were proprietors, and manual work was mostly performed
by slaves, the right occupation of the leisure thus enjoyed was one
chief object of life (to (TxoAd^ii/ k a Aces, in opposition to that ax°^i
idleness, which is called repirvbu kclkov by the same poet who describes
a special call for attention as <rx°^vs epyov); and among these objects
the word was specially appropriated to study and instruction. At the
same time, the word retained also the bad side «>t' its meaning ; aud (rxoAoo--
tik6s signifies at once a scholar in the highest sense, and a pedant and
tritier, and even the proverbial simpletons, whose absurdities enlivened
our old-fashioned Greek school-books.
454 CHARACTER OF THE SCHOOLMEN. Chap. XXVII.
indebted for what precision and analytic subtlety they possess.'
And only a few years ago one lost too early to the English Church
wrote as follows : — ' Through two eventful centuries, which wit-
nessed, as they passed, the formation of nationalities, the establish-
ment of representative government, the birth of vernacular literature,
and the grand climacteric of ecclesiastical power, the philosophy of
the Schools held on its way, not only commanding with an undis-
puted sway the intellect of those restless times, but elaborating its
system, extending its influence, and drawing into its service some
of the highest minds that the Christian world has produced. For
two centuries longer, though spent in vital energy, it continued to
rule on, till with the 15th century came the resistless onslaught,
which, with the revival of classical letters, broke for ever the spell
of its dominion.' " (Shirley.) *
§ 3. Those who delight to represent the progress of knowledge as
a perpetual conflict with religion, may here learn that this great
intellectual movement had its origin within the Church itself. It
was by no fault of the encpiirers after truth that their studies were
confined (though not quite so exclusively as is commonly stated)
within the narrow bounds of one field of knowledge, though that
was at once the most profound and most sublime of all ; 2 and the
limited space within which they exercised their " sharp and wits
and abundance of leisure " — to use Bacon's phrase — furnished
probably the best training for taking sure possession of the vast
1 This passage forms part of a most instructive discussion of the
Schoolmen, especially in their relation to Wyclif, in Mr. Shirley's
Preface to the Fasciculi Zizaniarum, 1858, Rolls Series. To these names
Dr. Trench is able to add that of Coleridge from his own recollection
of a conversation, or rather discourse, on the intellectual greatness of the
Schoolmen, from whom Coleridge said that a larger amount of profit
might even now be gotten than from the Fathers: "The manner in
which Aquinas had met, as by anticipation, nearly all the later assaults
on the miracles, and the greatness of the speculative genius of our
English Ockham, with the perilous lines on which his speculation was
travelling at the last, were the special subjects of his discourse."
2 Fuller's quaint comparison (quoted by Dr. Trench) has acquired
much more force in our own day: "As such who live in London and like
populous places, having but little ground for their foundations to build
houses on, may be said to enlarge the breadth of their houses in height,
... so the Schoolmen in this age, lacking the latitude of general
learning and languages, thought to enlarge their active minds by mount-
ing up ; " and though he justly describes their " towering speculations "
as " some of things mystical that might not — more of things difficult that
could not — most of things curious that need not be known to us," — even
such exercise of the faculties may have had a profit which will bear com-
parison with the " diluted omniscience " and agnostic philosophy of our
own age.
Chap. XXVII. LIMITS OF FREE ENQUIRY. 455
realms of science which were soon to be laid open for their suc-
cessors. And, while this narrow range of matter concentrated their
powers, it was probably no disadvantage in the long run — as is
confirmed by such exceptions as Erigena and Abelard — that the
licence of speculation was curbed, till such time as wider and
sounder knowledge justified the use of greater freedom, by a sense
of fidelity to the received truth. " It was the how and the why,
never the what, of the Church's teaching, which the Schoolmen
undertook to discuss. Doctores they claimed to be, not Patres ; not,
as fathers, productive ; not professing to bring out of their treasures
things new, but only to justify and establish things old." x We may
use their very name as suggestive of their position in the march of
intellectual progress : for their work was like the proper business of
the School, which is not to inform the pupil's mind with encyclo-
paedic learning, but to train his powers for every future special use,
by exercise within the narrow range of learning prescribed by the
general consent of all, as concerned with truths already established
and most necessary to be known. And, as the real fruits of such
training are lasting, after the subject-matter of its exercise may
have been forgotten or even have become obsolete, so has the
historic place of the Schoolmen survived the fall 2 to which their
system of philosophic theology was doomed by its inherent defects,
of which the fatal one was this, " that the medieval Schoolmen
started with the assumption, that all which the Church in their
own day held and taught, all the accretions and additions to the
pure faith of Christ which in successive ages had attached them-
selves to it, formed a part of the original truth once delivered, or
had become no less sacred than that was, and were as such to be
justified and defended."
But with all this profound submission to the authority of the
Church, the Schoolmen themselves, in the whole principles and
processes of their intellectual activity in its service, were uncon-
sciously vindicating and preparing the coming age of emancipation
from the bonds which they still consented to wear. This character
of their work is well described by Dean Milman 3 : — " It was an extra-
ordinary fact that, in such an age, when Latin Christianity might
1 Trench, loc. cit. p. 206. See all of what follows (partly quoted above),
comparing the failure of these intellectual knights of Christianity to that
of the Crusaders.
2 This is of course written from onr point of view. In the Church of
Rome the scholastic theology still reigns supreme, and Pope Leo XIII.
has prescribed the full and faithful teaching of the Summa Theologize of
Thomas Aquinas as the panacea for the errors of these evil times.
3 History of Latin Christianity, vol. ix. p. 151.
456 TRAINING FOR FUTURE FREEDOM. Chap. XXVII.
seem at the height of its medieval splendour and power, the age of
chivalry, of cathedral and monastic architecture, of poetry in its
romantic and religious forms, so many powerful intellects should be
incessantly busy with the metaphysics of religion ; religion, not as
taught by authority, but religion under philosophic guidance, with
the aid — they might presume to say with the servile, the compul-
sory aid — of the pagan Aristotle and the Mohammedan Arabs, but
still with Aristotle and the Arabians admitted to the honour of a
hearing ; not regarded as odious, impious, and godless, but listened
to with respect, discussed with freedom, refuted with confessed
difficulty. With all its seeming outward submission to authority,
Scholasticism at last was a tacit universal insurrection against
authority ; it was the swelling of the ocean before the storm ; it
began to assign bounds to that which had been the universal all-
embracing domain of Theology. It was a sign of the reawakening
life of the human mind, that Theologians dared, that they thought
it their privilege, that it became a duty, to philosophize. There
was vast waste of intellectual labour ; but still it was intellectual
labour. Perhaps at no time in the history of man have so many
minds, and those minds of great vigour and acuteness, been
employed on subjects almost purely speculative. Truth was the
object of research ; truth, it is true, fenced about by the strong
walls of authority and tradition, but still the ultimate remote object.
Though it was but a trammelled reluctant liberty, liberty which
locked again its own broken fetters, still it could not but keep
alive and perpetuate the desire of more perfect, more absolute
emancipation. Philosophy, once heard, could not be put to silence."
§ 4. We have already insisted that the root of this spirit of enquiry
into truth for its own sake was silently germinating and gathering
strength in the aspirations and labours of great men who were in
advance of their age, in the quiet studies of the cloister, and in the
practical teaching of the schools attached to cathedrals as well as
monasteries. And when the foundation of Universities is named as
one of the chief causes of the new intellectual movement, it is too
often forgotten that the name, which is thus invoked as a sort of
magic spell, is merely the formal seal set by competent authority
on a voluntary society of teachers and students, which was thus
recognized then, and only then, when it had grown up into vigorous
life through the ability and fame of the teachers and the sponta-
neous love of learning in the students.1
But if the light and love of learning lived on, obscured though
1 The origin and early history of the Universities is treated in
Chap. XXIX.
Cent. XI. IMPULSES TO THE REVIVAL OF LEARNING. 457
not extinguished, through the worst period of the " dark ages," a
number of impulses combined to revive it at the epoch already
indicated, about the middle of the 11th century. The renewed
intercourse with the Greek Empire, brought about by the Othos in
the 10th century, was bearing its fruit in a new infusion of
Greek learning into the West. The ideal of a Roman Empire, and
the growing spirit of freedom in the Italian cities, combined to
revive that study of the Roman Civil Law, which found its chief
seats in the cities of Lombardy, and soon afterwards created the
world-wide fame of the University of Bologna.1 Not only was this
a secular study, competing for attention with the courses of the
church schools, but it had a great attraction for ecclesiastics. Peter
Damiani complains to Alexander II.2 of the whirl of mundane
learning in which the rulers of the Church were involved, neglect-
ing the eloquence of the Scriptures for the subtilties of laws and
forensic disputes. By such studies Lanfranc sharpened the dialectic
weapons wThich he was one of the first to wield in theological
controversy.
§ 5. The influence which is usually regarded as most potent in de-
termining the character of scholastic literature, is the revived know-
ledge of Aristotle, followed by a high reverence for his authority.
But, in estimating this influence, both as a question of character
and time, we must be careful to observe certain distinctions which
are often confounded under the great name of the Greek philosopher.
We must distinguish between the use of his dialectic method and
the adoption of his metaphysical system ; and also between the
philosophy which was really Aristotelian, and that which, under
the authority of his name, was mixed with the speculations of the
Arabian translators and commentators, through whom his writings
became first generally known throughout Latin Christendom. The
circuit by which ancient Greek learning was poured into medieval
Europe is one of the most interesting subjects in the intellectual
history of man. "As to the sea returning rivers roll/' having col-
lected their waters from the vapours first dissipated in mid-air, and
then condensed in remote regions, — so the Greek science, which,
after flourishing for ages in Western Asia, Egypt, and North Africa,
1 Here is one of the cases in which the uncertain origin of a famous
school must not be confounded with the formal constitution of the uni-
versity. We have other clear proofs, besides the cases of Lanfranc and
Vacarius, of the study of civil law at Bologna and other cities of North
Italy in the 11th century; but the first formal grant of privileges to
Bologna was made by Frederick Barbarossa in 1158; and it does not
appear to have been fully constituted a university, with a rector and
governing body, till towards the end of the 12th century.
2 Epist. 15.* (Between a.d. 1061 and 1072.)
458 ARISTOTLE FROM ARABIAN SOURCES. Chap. XXVII.
seemed doomed to destruction by the illiterate fanaticism of the
Mohammedan conquerors, asserted the proverbial power of know-
ledge over mere force, and the Arab succumbed as the Roman had
of old when, " Grrecia capta ferum victorem cepit." The process
is described in the eloquent words of Dean Milman : " The Ara-
bians, in their own country, in their free wild life, breathing the
desert air, ever on horseback, had few diseases, or only diseases
peculiar to their habits. With the luxuries, the repose, the in-
dolence, the residence in great cities, the richer diet of civilization,
they could not avoid the maladies of civilization. They were
obliged to call in native science to their aid. As in their buildings,
their coinage, and their handicraft works, they employed Greek
or Syrian art, so medicine wras introduced and cultivated among
them by Syrians, Greeks, and Jews. They received those useful
strangers, not only with tolerant respect, but with high and grate-
ful honour. The strangers brought with them, — not only their
medical treatises, the works of H ippocrates and Galen, and besides
these the Alexandrian astronomy, which developed itself in the
general Asiatic mind into astrology — but at length also, and by
degrees, the whole Greek philosophy, the Neo-Platonism of Alex-
andria, and the Aristotelian dialectics of Greece."
§ 6. It would carry us too far beside our subject to trace the two-
fold growth of this Gra?co- Arabian philosophy, under the Abbaside
caliphs in the East, and under the Ommiads in Spain, where great
schools grew up at Cordova, Granada, Seville, Toledo, and other
cities. What concerns us is the effect of its propagation from both
those quarters into Western Christendom. Here also, the earlier
stages of the process are involved in obscurity : its silent working
is only traced when the fruit begins to mature, as we have seen
already in the 10th century, in the Arab learning brought by
Gerbert from Spain into the schools of France — a case doubtless
representative of others less conspicuous. When this influence
assumes a positive literary form, we can trace it chiefly to the
works of two Arabian philosophers, representatives of the Eastern
and Western schools, who are commonly mentioned together,
though they lived a century and a half apart. Both were
physicians; and both were led through physical science to the
profound study and further development of the whole system of
Aristotle's philosophy.
A vice xn a,1 born near Bokhara, a.d. 980, died at Hamadan,
1 This is the Latin form, through the Hebrew Abcn-Sina, of his
Arabian patronymic H.n-Sina; his full name being Abu Ali Al-Ifossein
fbn-Abdalldh Ibn-Sina, with the honorary epithets of Al-Sheikh ("the
doctor"), and Al-Rayis (-'the chief").
Cent. X.-XII. AVICENNA AND AVERRHOES 459
a.d. 1037, having served the sovereigns of Bokhara and Persia as
minister and physician. His education embraced the whole com-
pass of Mohammedan theology, Hindoo arithmetic and algebra,
Greek mathematics and physics, logic and philosophy ; and,
besides his " Canon " of Medicine, which was long the highest
authority in Europe as well as the East, he wrote a Commentary
on Aristotle's Metaphysics, which was translated into Latin by
Gerard of Cremona at Toledo.
Averrhoes x was born at Cordova, as is commonly said in 1149,
but probably much earlier in the century ; as he is said to have
been very old at his death, 1198. He succeeded his father as chief
mufti of Andalusia, and afterwards held the same office in
Morocco, where he was deposed for a time on a charge of heresy, but
again restored to his post. An indefatigable student of the whole
range of Arabian learning and philosophy, he was especially devoted
to Aristotle, several of whose works he translated, and wrote com-
mentaries on them, as well as on the Republic of Plato. But in
reproducing the Aristotelian philosophy, he mixed up what
belonged to the master himself with the views of his commentators,
Ammonius, Themistius, and others ; and it was this compound,
mingled further with the speculations of the Arabian philosophers
themselves, that was received by the schoolmen as the system of
Aristotle, before they learned better from the original Greek.
§ 7. The influence of Aristotle on Latin Christendom through these
channels belongs to the second stage of Scholasticism, in the latter
part of the 12th century and throughout the 13th ; but his fame
and an imperfect knowledge of his dialectic system had never
ceased to be preserved and honoured. The question, how and
through what channels Aristotle rose to his ascendancy, is answered
as follows by Dean Milman : 2 " During all the earlier period, from
1 This is a curious corruption of his patronymic Tbn-Rosh, his full name
being Abut- Walid Mohammed Ibn-Ahmed Ibn-Mohammed Ibn-Rosh.
2 Lot. Christ, vol. ix. p. Ill; where the following general conclusions
are cited as having been determined by M. Jourdain (Rechcrchcs sur VAge
et VOrigine des Traductions Latines a'Aristote, Paris, 18-13): — "I. That
the only works of Aristotle known in the West until the 12th century
were the treatises on Logic, which compose the Organon. (The Analytics,
T< pics, and Sophistic /refutations, are more rarely cited.) II. That frdm
the date of the following century the other parts of his philosophy were
translated into Latin. III. That of these translations, some were from
the Greek, some from an Arabic text." These last retain internal evidence
of their Arabic source : they came partly from Spain and the south of
France, partly from Sicily, where Frederic II. fostered Arabic Learning;
and it was under his auspices that the famous Michael Scott translated
the books on Natural History. Some came from Arabic through Hebrew,
the fruit of the great Jewish philosophic school of Aben-Ezra, Maimonides,
460 EPOCH OF REVIVAL. Chap. XXVII.
Anselm and Abelard to the time of Albert the Great, from the
11th to the 13th centuries, the name of Aristotle was great and
authoritative in the West, but it was only as the teacher of Logic,
as the master of Dialectics. Even this logic, which may be traced
in the darkest times, was chiefly known in a secondary form,
through Augustine, Boethius, and the Isagoge of Porphyry ; at the
utmost, the treatises which form the Organon, and not the whole
of these, were known in the Church. It was as dangerously pro-
ficient in the Aristotelian logic, as daring to submit Theology to
the rules of Dialectics, that Abelard excited the jealous apprehen-
sions of St. Bernard.1 Throughout the intermediate period, to
Gilbert de la Porree, to the ISt. Victors, to John of Salisbury, to
Alain de Lille, to Adelard of Bath [in the 12th century], Aristotle
was the logician and no more.2 Of his Morals, his Metaphysics, his
Physics, his Natural History, there is no knowledge whatever.
His fame as a great universal philosopher hardly lived, or lived
only in obscure and doubtful tradition." The commotion produced
by his new revelation in this character, at the beginning of the
13th century, will claim our attention presently.
§ 8. Reverting to the origin of the Scholastic Philosophy and
Theology, we repeat that, instead of being created suddenly by
external impulses rousing the intellect from the deathlike sleep
of the dark ages, it rather emerges from the obscurity as a living
growth, which had been long maturing in the church schools, and
which new intellectual forces now perfected, and the more settled
political state of Europe fostered.3 The epoch at which the revival
assumes the special character now under consideration — the middle
of the eleventh century — was also, as we have seen, that which
marks the beginning of the new style of medieval church archi-
tecture. The most conspicuous name connected with the new
movement is, as we have said, that of Lanfranc, to whom an
and Kimchi, contemporary with the later Arab school of Spain. " Among
the earliest translations from the Greek was the Nicomachean Ethics, by
no less a person than Robert Grosseteste, bishop of Lincoln" (f 1253).
"The greater Thomas Aquinas has the merit of having encouraged and
obtained a complete translation of the works of Aristotle directly from
the Greek." (Rid. p. 115.)
1 See the following Chapter. The terms in which Abelard confesses
his ignorance of the Phi/sics and Metaphysics show that those works
were not yet translated into Latin, and only known by name: — "Qua
quidem opera ipsius nullus ailhuc translata linguae Latinae aptavit ;
ideoque minus natura eorum nobis est cognita." Op. hied. p. 200.
2 "The name of Aristotle is not to be found in Peter the Lombard.
Jourdain, 29."
3 The Emperor Henry III. (a.d. 1039-1056) was a great patron of
learning.
A.D. 1050. CATHEDRAL SCHOOLS: LANFRANC, BERENGAR. 461
admiring disciple distinctly attributes the revival of the liberal arts.1
But this very eulogy is given in a connection which implies that
Lanfranc was not a light suddenly kindled in the midst of darkness ;
fur Guitmund represents Berengar as practising the same dialectic
art in which Lanfranc surpassed him. In claiming for Lanfranc an
equality of the highest learning with Berengar, he bears witness to
the standard already reached in one of the French schools (doubtless
a type of others) ; and the spirit of scholastic rivalry is already s« >
keen, that Berengar's defeat in the dialectic duel forms the motive
imputed to him (justly or unjustly) for taking up the new weapons
of heresy against Lanfranc. This critical example proves the truth
of Dean Milman's account of the progress already made towards the
methods of Scholasticism in the cathedral and monastic schools of
this period2 : — "In these schools, the parents of our modern V di-
versities, the thought, which had been brooded over and perhaps
suppressed in the silence of the cloister, found an opportunity of
suggesting itself for discussion, of commanding a willing, often
a numerous auditory ; and was quickened by the collision of
adverse opinion. The recluse and meditative philosopher became
a teacher. Dialectics, the science of Logic, was one of the highest,
if not the highest, intellectual study. It was part of the Quadri-
vium, the more advanced and perfect stage of public education ;
and, under the specious form of dialectic exercises, the gravest
questions of divinity became subjects of debate."
§ 9. From this point of view, the Scholastic Theology must be
regarded as a gradual growth rather than a sudden step,3 " and its
precise nature varies with the character of every chief doctor of the
science. One of its noblest types is seen in Anselm,4 who is generallv
1 It is important to observe the connection of the passage, in which
Guitmund says of Berengar : " Postquam a dom. Lanfranco in dialectica de
re satis parva turpiter est confusus, cumque per ipsum d. Lanfrancum,
virum seque doctissimum, liberates artes Deus recalesrere atque optime
reviviscere fecisset : desertum se iste a discipulis dolens, ad eructanda
impudenter divinarum Scripturarum Sacramenta sese convertit." (/<?
Corp. ct Sanguine Ckristi, ap. Gieseler, vol. iii. p. 399.)
2 Hist, of Led. Christ, vol. iv. p. 335.
3 Hence the various dates assigned to its origin by historians of
philosophy, some carrying it back to Erigena in the 9th century (who
can, however, only be regarded as its precursor); while others apply it
only to the great schoolmen of the 13th century, beginning with
Alexander of Hales (ob. 1245). But the most proper epoch seems to be
that marked by the controversies that arose towards the end of the
11th century, namely, that between Roscellin and Anselm about Nominal-
ism and Realism, followed by that between Abelard and Bernard.
4 Born about 1033, succeeded Lanfranc as prior and master of the
school at Bee, 1063, became abbot in 1078, on the death of Herlinus tho
II— Y
462 ANSELM, FATHER OF SCHOLASTICISM. Chap. XXVIII.
regarded as the founder of the system ; " the real parent of medieval
theology — of that theology which, at the same time that it lets loose
the reason, reins it with a strong hand ;" * but he deserves the higher
title of the father of modern Systematic Theology. He has been
called the Augustine of the Middle Ages, a name which Archbishop
Trench 2 pronounces to have a special fitness, " for in him, as in
Augustine, there met an eminent dialectic dexterity and subtilty of
intellect, with the profoundest humility, the most ardent piety, and
the most absolute affiance of the merits and righteousness of Christ."
An Italian, like Lanfranc,3 he was first his pupil, and afterwards his
successor, in the school which Lanfranc had raised to renown at
Bee. But in Anselm the controversial spirit was subjected to the
desire for truth, and the dialectic method was valued only as the
instrument by which reason was made the ally of revealed religion.
Here is the great distinction — the direct antagonism between the
Rationalism of John Scotus Erigena and the rational Theology of
Anselm. The former taught that philosophy was theoretic religion,
and religion practical philosophy, in a sense which seems hardly to
have left any room for that Revelation, the belief of which was,
with the latter, the foundation to be confirmed and built upon by
reason.4 He followed Augustine in taking as a general principle
the words of the prophet : " If ye will not believe, surely ye shall
not be established ;" 5 and his maxim was, " I do not ask to under-
stand in order to believe, but 1 believe, in order that I may
understand." That which was at first received by faith, under the
guidance of God, was afterwards so understood, by His illumina-
tion, that, even if we wished to disbelieve His existence, the under-
standing would make such an attempt impossible.6 But that this
founder of the monastery, archbishop of Canterbury, 1093; died 1109.
See above, Chap. III. § 16. l Milman, Lot. Christ, vol. ix. p. 103.
2 Medieval Church History, p. 209.
3 But we must not overlook the important distinction between the
learned city of Pavia, in Lombardy, the native place of Lanfranc, and
the simpler and ruder birthplace of Anselm, at Aosta, amidst the
mountains of Piedmont. Besides the original authorities and modern
church historians, there are two important works on Anselm by Charles
de Remusat (Paris, 1853), and Dean Church (Lond. 1870). We have
an original Life of Anselm by his disciple Eadmer, a monk of Canterbury.
His works are in the Benedictine edition of Gerberon (Par. 1675 and
1721).
4 The reader should bear in mind throughout the twofold use of this
word ; for what the metaphysicians call the " pure reason," and the
process of reasoning, or understanding. The latter is chiefly its sense
in the present connection. 5 Isaiah vii. 9.
6 Proslog. 1. But it should be observed that this is said especially
of the existence of God. We are not aware that Anselm anywhere goes
A.D. 1100. HIS DEDUCTIVE THEOLOGY. 463
faith and understanding were to be co-ordinate bases of truth, —
not antagonistic principles, of which one must succumb to the
other — he made clear by such words as the following : — " As the
right order demands that we believe the deep things of the Christian
faith, before we presume to discuss them by reason, so it appears to
me to be a piece of negligence if, after we are confirmed in the
faith, we do not endeavour also to understand what we believe."
§ 10. Here we see that the proof of the perfect agreement between
reason and revelation is, with Anselm, no mere scholastic exercise,
but a Christian duty which truth imposes on the believer. In the
discharge of that duty, Anselm made of reason the highest demand
that has ever been required of it, the a priori proof of the existence
of God himself.1 The intellect of man, created in the image of God,
bears its own witness to his Creator. From Augustine's famous,
Cogito, ergo sum, Anselm advanced to the next step, — " The idea
of God in the mind of man is the one unanswerable evidence of the
existence of God." 2 Thus he is the true parent of the deductive
branch of Natural Theology. This position is the foundation
from which he argues out the whole doctrine of man's redemption
through the perfect atonement made for sin by the incarnate Son
of God, giving to Augustine's3 view of the teaching of St. Paul the
form in which it became a part of systematic theology. His chain
of reasoning is briefly as follows : In man's consciousness of his
own existence is of necessity involved his consciousness of the
being of God : in his sense of the love of God, his own immortality
and eternal bliss : but this pure religion and destiny, lost through
sin, could only be restored through the vicarious sacrifice made by
the death of the Divine Man. This argument — set forth in his
tractate, Cur Deus homo ? — fixed in the theology of the Church
that view of the Atonement, which regards the death of Christ as
a perfect satisfaction, due to the righteousness of God for all the
sins of that human nature in which He bore the penalty of death.4
so far as to say that theological doctrines in general must be first believed
and then understood.
1 For a full elaboration of the argument, see the celebrated Boyle
Lectures of Dr. Samuel Clarke, on The Being and Attributes of God and
The Evidences of Natural and Revealed Religion, 1704-5.
2 In his Monologium et Proslogium, on the Trinity and the Incarnation
of Christ.
3 How closely he proposed to follow the authority of Scripture and
St. Augustine, he tells us in a letter to Lanfranc (Epist. i. 68) about his
Monologium.
4 This is not a work of systematic or controversial divinity ; but, in
speaking of this view, historically, as Anselm's form of the doctrine of
Augustine, it is not implied that it is anything different from the teaching
of the Holy Spirit in the Word of God, especially in St. Paul's Epistles."
Vezelay — where St. Bernard preached the Second Crusade.
CHAPTER XX VEIL
FIRST AGE OF SCHOLASTICISM.
REALISM AND NOMINALISM : ROSCELLIN, ABELARD, AND ST. BERNARD.
THE VICTORINES AND PETER LOMBARD. FIRST HALF OF CENT. XII.
§ 1. The old and perpetual dispute between Realists and Nominalists —
Its bearing on Theology. § 2. Roscellin, ch;impion of Nominalism,
concerning the Trinity — Opposed by Anselm,and condemned at Soissons.
§ 3. William of Champeaux, and his pupil Peter Abelard — Their
friendship and rivalry. § 4. Abelard in the school of Anselm of Laon —
His Lectures on Ezekiel — Great success at Paris. § 5. Abelard and
Heloisa — Abelard at St. Denys — His rationalistic teaching. § 6. His
Introduction to Theolojy — He is denounced by Roscellin and others ;
and condemned at Soissons — He retires from St. Denys, and founds the
Paraclete. § 7. Opposition of Norbert and Bernard. § 8. Abelard
abbot of St. Gildas — His reforms embroil him with his monks — Letters
of Abelard and Heloisa, now abbess of the Paraclete — The History of
his Misfortunes. § 9. Return to Paris — Lectures at Mt. St. Genevieve —
Character of his teaching. § 10. His famous work Sic et Non, compared
with the Questions of the later Schoolmen. § 11. Bernard's last and
decisive attack — Abelard condemned at Sens — Sentence of Innocent II.
§ 12. Abelard's final retreat at Clugny — His Apology for his Faith —
His character by the Venerable Peter — His death, and place in Theology.
§ 13. Gilbert de la Porree— His contest with Bernard. § 14. The
Scholastic Mysticism of the Victorine School — William of Champeaux —
Hugh, Richard, and Walter, of St. Victor — Opposition to the dialectic
Chap. XXVIII. REALISM AND NOMINALISM. 465
method. § 15. John of Salisbury on the scholastic tendencies of the
age. § 16. Neglect of the Scriptures — Mystical and manifold interpre-
tation— Positives, Scholastics, and Sententiaries. § 17. Hubert Pulleyn,
the first compiler of Sentences. § 18. Peter Lombard, the "Master
of Sentences " — His Four Books of Sentences contrasted with Abelard's
Sic et Son. § 19. Charges against Peter Lombard — The Sentences the
Manual of Scholastic Theology — Neglect of Scripture. § 20. Canon
Law summarized in Gratian's Decretum— Civil Law at the University
of Bologna — The Decretals of Gregory IX. and Boniface VIII.
§ 1. In Anselm philosophy is always subordinate to religion ; and
he followed the study of Divine truth in the cloister rather than in
the discussions of the Schools. He only entered on controversy in
defence of theological doctrine impugned by a philosophy which
was taught in the true spirit of scholastic disputation by his
contemporary Roscellin. It is this revival of the old controversy
between the Platonic and Aristotelian philosophies concerning the
existence of universal ideas, under the respective titles of Realism
and Nominalism, that marks the opening epoch of Scholasticism in
that philosophic aspect Avhich was, however, only subordinate to its
theological applications.
The full statement of this great dispute, which has divided the
ancient philosophers, the medieval Schoolmen, and modern meta-
physicians, ever since men studied the operations of their own
minds, must be left to special works on philosophy, and only
touched on here so far as is needful for the understanding of its
essential bearing on the philosophic theology of the Church. It
springs out of the necessary classification of particular things under
general heads, called Universals^ expressed by common names; such
as individual men under the generic idea and name of man, true
words and righteous acts under truth and righteousness. Are
then these Universals mere abstract names invented for the pur-
pose of classification, or have they a real existence, as the arche-
typal patterns of the individual things, like the ideas of Plato's
philosophy ? The Realist maintains the latter position, the Nomi-
nalist the former, and their several positions are summed up in the
respective formula} of the Realist, that Universals are before
particulars, of the Nominalist, that Universals are subsequent to
particulars.1
1 " Universal ia post rem was the position of the Nominalist : Universalia
ante rem was that of the Realist. These last sometimes advanced so far to
meet their opponents, as to admit this statement, Universalia in re, which
was the reconciling via media of the Aristotelians; even as Aquinas
claimed for universals no more than an immaterial existence." (Trench,
whose whole exposition of the subject is excellent, Med. Ch. Hist. p. 271 f.)
466 R0SCELL1N, THE NOMINALIST. Chap. XXVIII.
§ 2. Neither of these philosophic theories is inconsistent with the
most spiritual views of God and His relations to creation and
mankind ; but such views have certainly a more natural association
with the one than with the other. " A Nominalist need not be
a Materialist ; though this and other charges, as tritheist, atheist,
were freely laid against him, as natural consequences of what he
held ; but a Realist cannot be a Materialist, seeing that, if there be
an anterior independent world of thoughts or archetypal ideas,
there must be a Thinker, who can be none other than God." * So
far as the great teachers of the Church had a philosophy, it was
that of Plato ; and in this respect, as in many others, the authority
of Augustine determined the orthodox opinion of the Latin Church.
But, at the time of which we are speaking, there was in the
Schools a bold revival of critical enquiry into the foundations of
knowledge ; and a champion of Nominalism arose in Roscellin,
a canon of Compiegne. At this early stage, however, the whole
importance of the controversy lay in its application, not only to
Theology, but to one particular doctrine of the Church. In
denying the real existence of Universals, and maintaining that
nothing really is but the individual, he ventured to take the
highest illustration of his thesis from the mystery of the Holy
Trinity. So far as we can understand his view,2 he seems to have
resolved the doctrine into the individual existence of the three
Divine Persons, representing the Triune Godhead as the merely
nominal universal idea derived therefrom ; and Roscellin stated
that he had maintained this opinion, in disputation both with
Lanfranc and Anselm. It was his assertion, that they in some
degree consented to it, that provoked the public controversy.
Being informed of the whole matter by a monk named John,
Anselm, who was then Abbut of Bee, desired Fulk, bishop of
1 Trench, loc. cit. p. 273. In the very beginning of the revived contro-
versy, we find Anselm charging the tendency to materialism on the
Nominalists. (See the passage quoted by Milman, Latin Christianity,
vol. iv. p. 387.)
2 There is no extant treatise of Roscellin himself, if indeed he ever wrote
any, nor are even the Acts of the Council which condemned him preserved.
Our knowledge of his tenets is derived from a letter of the monk John
to Anselm (in Baluz. Miscellan. lib. iv. p. 478), and from Anselm's work
De Fide Trinitatis et de Incarnatione Verbi contra blasphemias Ruzelini.
See the passages about the Trinity quoted by Milman (vol. iv. p. 337), nnd
more fully by Gieseler (vol. iii. p. 281). The only known writing of
Rosfdhn is a Letter to Abelard, discovered by Schmeller in the Royal
Library of Munich ( Munchener gel. Anzeigen, Dec. 1847), and printed in
recent editions of Abelard's works (Kpist. 15). It contains some state-
ments about hi.* views of the Trinity ; but its great interest is in the
light it throws on the relations between Roscellin and Abelard.
A.D. 1100. WILLIAM OF CHAMPEAUX. 467
Beauvais, to clear both him and Lanfranc of the charge at the
Council of Soissons, which condemned the view of Roscellin, as
equivalent to tritheism, and obtained his retractation (1092).
When he renewed the teaching of his doctrines, declaring that he
had yielded through fear, Anselm, now Archbishop of Canterbury,
completed the work On the Faith of the Trinity and the Incarna-
tion of the Word, which gained so complete a victory for the time,
that Nominalism was said to have vanished with Roscellin.1
Thus the victory over the philosophy heresy — accounted such
for its consequences to Theology — remained with Anselm ; but it
was only a first victory in a contest which the champion of the
Church had himself helped to make unceasing. " Anselm's lofty
enterprise, the reconciliation of divinity and philosophy, had been
premature ; it had ended in failure.2 . . . Questions, which he
touched with holy dread, were soon to be vexed by ruder hands.
Reason had received an admission which, however timidly, she
would never cease to assert." The movement begun by Roscellin
was followed up by his bolder pupil, the famous Abelard.
§ 3. In the last year of the 11th century, a teacher of the highest
reputation, William of Champeaux,3 archdeacon of Paris, drew
crowds of students to the cathedral school, which was already
becoming the germ of the famous University of that capital.
Among his pupils, a young Breton appeared, with his great genius
already fully trained by dialectic exercise, to wrest the sceptre of
learning from the master. Peter Abelard 4 was born in 1079, at
Palais or Le Pallet, near Nantes, his father, Berengar, being the
lord of the place. His early education rapidly ripened the impe-
tuous and sjlf-confident Breton character which he possessed in the
highest degree. In the remarkable self-portraiture, — " that most
1 So says John of Salisbury (Metalog. ii. 17). As to Roscellin's later
career: having fled from France to England, his maintenance of the strict
Hildebrandine views of clerical celibacy, and his personal opposition to
Anselm, caused his banishment (1097); and, returning to France, he
was received kindly by Ivo, bishop of Chartres, and became a canon of
St. Martin's at Tours. (See Robertson, vol. iii. p. 27.)
2 Milman {Lat. Ch>ist. vol. ix. p. 103), quoting Haure'au (i. p. 318)
" L'entreprise de S. Anselme avait echoue ; personne n'avait pu concilier
la pbilosophie et la theologie." Comp. the passage, vol. iv. p. 340.
3 In Latin, De Campellis.
4 Properly Abailard, in Latin Abxlardus. The chief sources of information
concerning him are his own works (especially his Letters and Ilistoria Cala-
mitatum), — besides earlier editions — in Migne's Patrologia, vol. clxxviii.,
and by MM. Cousin and Jourdain (2 vols. 4to. Paris, 1849-59); Lettres
d'A' elard <t d' Heloise, precedees d'un Essai par M. et Mm* Guizot (1839);
Charles de Remusat, Aboard (1815); J. Jacobi, Abalard und Heloise,
Berlin, 1850 ; Tosti, Storia di Abelardo e dei suoi Tempi, Napoli, 1851.
468 PETER ABELARD. Chap. XXVIII.
naked but unscrupulous biography," 1 — entitled the " History of
his Misfortunes," he tells us that he chose very early to sacrifice
his advantages as the eldest son of a noble to distinction in the
schools : — " I preferred the strife of disputations to the trophies
of arms."
When, thus trained and eager in the dialectic strife, Abelard
appeared, at the age of twenty-one, in the school of William of
Champeaux, the favour which his ability won from the master was
soon turned into disgust at the pupil's triumphs in disputation.
Abelard opened a school of his own, first at Melun, a royal
residence, where he seems to have been supported by the court
against William's attempt to silence him, and afterwards at Corbeil.
His boldness of thought, clearness of exposition, and powerful
eloquence, drew crowds of pupils, many of them deserters from his
former master. It would be tedious to dwell on the vicissitudes of
their twelve years' rivalry, especially at Paris, which was ended by
William's promotion to the archbishopric of Chalons on the Marne
(a.d. 1113).2
§ 4. From his signal triumphs as a philosophical disputant, it
was inevitable that Abelard should advance to the master science
of theology. Like many others who had already been teachers
of philosophy, he entered the school of Laon, to attend the lectures
of Anselm, the most renowned theologian of the day ; " of whom it
was said that he had argued a greater number of men into the
Catholic faith, than any heresiarch of his time had been able to
seduce from it."3 But Abelard conceived, and expressed, the
utmost contempt for the old-fashioned traditional teaching of
Anselm ; and, likening him to the barren fig-tree cursed by Chrisr,
he says, " Having made this discovery, I did not idle away many
days in lying under his shadow." Challenged by his fellow-
students to produce on his own part something better than the
glosses which he treated with scorn, he began a course of lectures
1 Mil man, Lat. Christ, p. 355. See his whole account of Abelard.
2 See Robertson, vol. iii. pp. 28, 29, for the details, and for the passage
in which Abelard describes the proposition about Universals, in which he
not only refuted his master, but compelled him to retract his opinion.
In his dialectic conflicts, Abelard assailed alike the Nominalism of Roscellin
and the orthodox realism of William. His own position is that described
as conceptualism, "that is, holding the real existence of universals as
matters of conception, a middle view, but rather inclined to Nominalism."
(Remusat, ii. 15 ; Robertson, vol. iii. p. 33.) Of its precise character and
bearings on Theology, we have to speak further in the sequel.
3 Anselm of Laon died in 1117, six years after Anselm of Canterbury.
He was the author of the Glossa Inter) inear is on the whole of Scripture
(Patrolog. clxii. 180).
AD. 1118. ABELARD AND HELOISA. 469
without a day's preparation, choosing the prophecies of Ezekiel for
their difficulty. As much from fear of being held responsible for
his bold expositions, as from jealousy at the numbers attracted by
their brilliancy, Anselm put in force his right, as master of the
school, to forbid Abelard to teach at Laon. But the result was to
put him in possession of the principal school of Paris ; and here he
reigned as a doctor of theology, in the chair from which he had
once been expelled as a teacher of philosophy.1 The crowds of
hearers whom he attracted from all the provinces of France, from
Spain, England, and even Eome, help us to understand the spon-
taneous growth of the University of Paris. " Wealth, as well as
fame, flowed in on him ; his personal graces, his brilliant conver-
sation, his poetical and musical talents, enhanced the admiration
which was excited by his public teaching."
§ 5. And now, when Abelard wras nearly forty years old, he plunged
into that indulgence of passion, which has been elevated to one of
the famous romances of history by compassion for his misfortunes
and admiration of the brilliant qualities and devotion of his victim.2
Heloisa was distinguished alike for her surpassing beauty and for
her wonderful talents and knowledge. Her uncle, the canon Fulbert,
was so infatuated by Abelard as to allow him to reside in his
house and take complete charge of Heloisa's studies ; and Abelard
makes the shameless avowal : " I was no less astonished at his
simplicity than if he had entrusted his spotless lamb to a ravening
wolf." His passion was openly proclaimed in amatory verses,
which were the admiration of all Paris ; 3 and when Fulbert's eyes
were at last opened, Abelard sent Heloisa to his sister's house in
Brittany, where she gave birth to a son, who was named Astro-
labius.4 Whether from remorse or fear of the furious threats of
Fulbert, Abelard consented to a private marriage, in spite of the
remonstrances of Heloisa herself against his sacrificing the prospect
of preferment in the Church. When the secret was divulged by
Fulbert, Heloisa denied the marriage, even with oaths, and took
refuge from her uncle's cruelty in the convent of Argenteuil.
Fulbert, eager for revenge, and fearing that Abelard might obtain
1 It is uncertain at what time Abelard took orders and became a canon,
either at Paris or Sens or Tours, and also whether he was ever a priest.
2 The whole story is related by Abelard himself in the Hist. Calamitatum.
3 "Abelard was the first recorded name, who taught the banks of the
Seine to resound to a tale of love." Hallam, Lit. Hist. vol. i. p. 32.
4 This curious name suggests a reference to astrology. There is a poem
by Abelard, entitled Monita ad Astrolabium. There can be little doubt
that he was the same Astrolabius who was a canon of Nantes in 1150. as
we find Heloisa asking Peter of Clugny to obtain such an office for him.
(Pet. Clun. Epist. vi. 21, 22 ; Robertson, vol. iii. p. 31.)
II— Y 2
470 ABELARD'S THEOLOGICAL TEACHING. Chap. XXVIII.
release by persuading Heloisa to take the veil, hired some ruffians
to inflict on him a barbarous mutilation, which would disqualify
him for all ecclesiastical advancement. The outrage caused
universal sympathy with Abelard and indignation against Fulbert,
who was deprived of his preferments, and his agents received an
exemplary punishment.
Heloisa now took the monastic vows, at Abelard's desire, while
he sought to hide his shame and grief in the cloister of St. Denys.
His new zeal as a monastic reformer embroiled him with the
dissolute brethren : and he was removed to a dependent cell.
Here he resumed his teaching of philosophy and theology, which
attracted such crowds that (as he says) " neither the place sufficed
for their lodging, nor the land for their support." His envious
opponents called on the ecclesiastical authorities to interdict his
lectures, partly on account of the display of secular learning un-
becoming in a monk, and also because he had presumed to teach
as a master in divinity without the countenance of any master.1
But the great novelty which offended the orthodox doctors, and
which marks his teaching as an epoch in Theology, was his setting
the understanding above the old method of positive doctrine
deduced from Scripture and ecclesiastical authority. The ratio-
nalistic spirit of his teaching is reflected in the admiring call of his
hearers for the satisfaction of their reason, because (he says)
" nothing could be believed, unless it was first understood " — the
direct antithesis to Anselm's Credo ut intelligam — " and it was
ridiculous for any one to preach to others that which neither he
himself, nor those whom he taught, comprehended with the
understanding."
§ 6. To meet this demand with respect to the mystery of the
Trinity, Abelard composed an Introduction to Theology, which gave
his watchful enemies their opportunity. Among the foremost of
these was his old master Roscellin, who, having made his own peace
with the Church, " denounced Abelard as a Sabellian, and in the
grossest terms reflected on him for the errors and misfortunes of his
life, while Abelard in his turn reproached his former master as alike
infamous for his opinions and his character." 2 Alberic and Letulf,
1 Hi<t. Cat. 8. Here we have an indication of the original sense of
the degree of master, one authorized to teach. " In the University of Paris,
somewhat later, a bachelor, after having been licensed to teach, gave his
lectures for a time under the superintendence of a doctor; and from this
passage it appears that a similar rule was already in force." (Robertson,
vol. iii. p. 33.)
2 Robertson, vol. iii. p. 33. These mutual recriminations are contained
in the two Letters referred to above (Abadardi Epist. 14, 15).
A.D. 1121. HIS CONDEMNATION AT SOISSONS. 471
who had been his chief opponents in the school of William of
Champeaux, and were now teachers at Reims, denounced him to the
bishop of that city and the papal legate ; and he was summoned
before a Council at Soissons (1121). Here the popular feeling, which
we have seen frequently roused by the religious controversies of the
age,1 was so excited against him as a reputed tritheist, that he had
a narrow escape of stoning to death ; but the eloquence with which
he expounded his doctrines publicly, during the session of the
Council, caused a reaction that alarmed his enemies. rJ hey seem
to have been unable to make out a case from his book, which he
placed in the hands of the legate ; but when Bishop Geoffrey of
Chartres, like a Gamaliel in the Council, spoke of Abelard's high
fame and the propriety of having the charge clearly stated and then
hearing him in reply, the cry was raised, that all the learning in
the world would be unable to disentangle his sophisms. It was
enough that he had lectured and published his book without the
sanction of the Church and the Pope ; and those who had denounced
him as a tritheist now condemned him as a Sabellian. He was
made to recite the Athanasian Creed, and to cast his book into the
fire, shedding abundant tears — whether of contrition or rage. The
sentence of confinement in a convent at Soissons was so generally
condemned, that he was permitted to return to his cell at St. Denys.
But here his restless passion for critical truth soon gave a worse
offence than even speculative heresy, by denying, on the authority
of Bede,2 the identity of St. Denys with Dionysius the Areopagite.
Such an insult to the patron saint, not only of the abbey but of
France itself, was denounced to Philip Augustus as treasonable,
and the Abbot Adam placed Abelard under guard. He tells us it
was " almost in desperation, as if the whole world had conspired
against him," that he made his escape by night to the cell of
a friendly prior near Provins. On the speedy death of Abbot
Adam, his successor, Suger, consented to release Abelard from his
monastic obedience ; and he retired, with a single companion, to
a refuge near Nogent on the Seine. But the conflux of admiring
disciples, who were content to live on bread and herbs and to lie on
straw in that wild country, tempted him to adopt and paraphrase
the words of Scripture : " Behold the whole world is gone after
him ; by our persecution we have prevailed nothing ; we have but
increased his glory." The rude oratory, which he built on a site
granted him by Theobald, Count of Champagne, grew in three
years (1122-5) into a monastery, with its church, which he con-
1 As, for instance, against Berengar. (See Chap. XIX. p. 317.)
2 The passage is in the Commentary on the Acts, but Bede confounded
the Areopagite with Dionysius of Corinth.
472 THE PARACLETE— NORBERT AND BERNARD. Chap. XXVIII.
secrated by the name of the Paraclete} This title was a new
offence, both as being presumptuous and because there was no
precedent for a dedication to the Holy Ghost.
§ 7. But the enmity that pursued him was not only that which
he " had excited by his haughty tone and vituperative language,
or even by his daring criticism of old legends. His whole system of
teaching, the foundation, and discipline, and studies, in the Para-
clete, could not but be looked upon with alarm and suspicion.
This new philosophical community, — a community at least bound
together by no religious vow and governed by no rigid monastic
rules, — in which the profoundest and most awful mysteries of
religion were freely discussed, in which the exercises were those of
the school rather than of the cloister, and dialectic disputations
rather than gloomy ascetic practices the occupation, — awoke the
vigilant jealousy of the two great reformers of the age, Norbert,
the archbishop of Magdeburg, whose great achievement had been
the subjection of the regular canons to a severer rule, and Bernard,
whose abbey of Clairvaux was the model of the most rigorous, most
profoundly religious, monastic life. Abelard afterwards scornfully
designated these two adversaries as ' the new apostles, whom the
world very greatly trusted ;' but they were the apostles of the ancient
established faith, himself that of the new school, the heresy, not
less fearful, because undefinable, of free enquiry." 2 Without as
yet attempting to bring him to judicial censure, their preaching
and influence raised such an opinion against him, that he had the
feeling of .standing alone, and the fear that every synod he heard of
was summoned for his condemnation. " Often " — he writes — " God
knows that I fell into such despair as to be disposed to pass beyond
the bounds of Christendom to the heathen and there, in peace
secured at the cost of any tribute, live a Christian life among the
enemies of Christ." 3
§ 8. While suffering from this proscription of opinion, it was
Abelard's strange fate to incur new dangers by emulating the
monastic reforms of his great opponents. In 1125, he was invited
to return to his native Brittany, as abbot of the ancient monastery
1 The name of the Holy Spirit (irapa.K\^Tos), translated in the Vulgate
and A. V. "the Comforter" (John xiv., xv., xvi.), though some would
prefer "Advocate," as in 1 John ii. 1 (where it is applied to Christ).
The verb irapaicaAfci) and the substantive irap<xK\r](TLS are used very
variously in the N. T. with the senses, exhort, besrech, comfort
2 Milman, vol. iv. pp. 352-3.
3 Hist. Calam. 12. With reference to the words "sub quacunque
tri'mti pactione," Milman suggests: "Does not the tribute point to some
Mohammedan country? Had Abelard heard of the learning of the
Arabs?"
A.D. 1125. ABELARD ABBOT OF ST. GILDAS. 473
of St. Gildas, at Buys, on the coast of Morbihan. In this bleak
and desolate region, which seemed like the extremity of earth
looking out upon " the melancholy ocean," amidst a rude people
whose very language was unknown to him, Abelard found, instead
of a quiet though sad retreat, a band of boorish and licentious
monks, who repaid his efforts to reform them by plots against his
life. Without the walls ruffians lay in ambush for him, while
treachery within drugged even the eucharistic cup. When at
length he took refuge in a remote cell with some of the better
monks, he was watched by hired assassins.
It was during his residence at St. Gildas that Abelard and
Heloisa had the correspondence which has become so famous in
later literature.1 The convent of Argenteuil had been successfully
claimed by Abbot Suger as the property of the monastery of
St. Denys, and the expulsion of the nuns was justified by charges
of misconduct, of which, however, Heloisa, now their prioress, was
pronounced blameless. To her and such of the sisters as chose,
Abelard offered a new home in the deserted Paraclete, and the gift
was confirmed by Innocent II. About this time Abelard had
written the famous History of his Misfortunes, in the form of
a letter to a friend.2 A copy of the work fell into her hands;
and " that most naked and unscrupulous autobiography awakened
the soft but melancholy reminiscences of the abbess of the Para-
clete. Those famous letters were written, in which Heloisa dwells
with such touching and passionate truth on her yet unextinguished
affection. Age, sorrow, his great calamity, his persecutions, his
exclusive intellectual studies, perhaps some real religious remorse,
have frozen the springs of Abelard's love, if his passion may be
dignified by that holy name. In him all is cold, selfish, almost
coarse ; in Heloisa, the tenderness of the woman is chastened by
the piety of the saint : much is still warm, almost passionate,
but with a deep sadness, in which womanly amorous regret is
strangely mingled with the strongest language of religion." 3 While
1 Mr. Hallam says (Lit. Hist. vol. i. p. 33) : " These epistles of
Abelard and Eloisa, especially those of the latter, are, as far as I know,
the first book that gives any pleasure in reading which had been pro-
duced in Europe for 600 years, since the Consolation of Boethius. . . .
Pope has done great injustice to Eloisa in his unrivalled Epistle, by putting
the sentiments of a coarse and abandoned woman into her mouth. Her
refusal to marry Abelard arose, not from a predilection for the name of
mistress above that of wife, but from her disinterested affection. . .
She judged very unwisely, as it turned out, but from an unbounded
generosity of character. He was, in fact, unworthy of her affection,
which she expresses in the tenderest language."
2 Reomsat (i. 137) supposes this form to be only imaginary.
3 Mil man, /. c. p. 355.
474 ABELARD'S LECTURES AT PARIS. Chap. XXVIII.
she thus pours out her heart to her former husband, "mingling
her admiring love with self-reproach for having been the sole
cause of his ruin, he prescribes the duties of the cloister as the
means of peace and pardon for her former sins ; and furnishes her
sisterhood with a severe Cistercian rule, forms of prayer and hymns,
and directions for their studies. His occasional visits to the Para-
clete became infrequent when they were found to provoke scandal.
§ 9. In the course of nearly ten years the unruly monks of Gildas
had been brought to some better order, when, without resigning his
office, Abelard finally left them for the central scene of his former
activity, and for the decisive conflict of his life. Returning to
Paris about 1134, he resumed his lectures at Mt. St. Genevieve.
The characteristics of his teaching, as we still find it in his works,
are thus summed up by Canon Robertson :J — " On many important
subjects — the mutual relations of the Divine Persons, and other
points connected with the doctrine of the Trinity ; the Divine
attributes, the work and merits of the Saviour ; the operations of
the Holy Ghost ; the sinfulness of man ; the gift of prophecy ; the
inspiration and the integrity of the Scriptures ; the eucharistic
presence ; the character of miracles altogether, and the reality of
those which were reported as of his own time ; 2 the relations of
faith, reason, and Church authority ; the penitential system, and
the absolving power of the priesthood ; — Abelard had vented
opinions which were likely to draw suspicion on him. To this was
added the irritation produced by his unsparing remarks on the
faults of bishops and clergy, of monks and canons ; and, in addition
to the books which he had himself published, the circulation of
imperfect reports of his lectures tended to increase the distrust of
him which was felt. Yet, while bitterly complained of this dis-
trust, it seems as if he even took a pride in exciting it. Without
apparently intending to stray from the path of orthodoxy, he
delighted to display his originality in peculiarities of thought and
expression ; and hence, instead of a harmonious system, there
resulted a collection of isolated opinions, which, stated as they
were without their proper balances and complements, were certain
to raise misunderstanding and obloquy." 3
§ 10. The crowning offence appears 4 to have been given by his
1 Vol. iii. pp. 37, 38. We have already had occasion to cite the views of
Abelard on some of the questions here enumerated.
2 He plainly says, " praeterierunt miracula." ( Theol. Christ, iii. col. 1212.)
3 For his views on the excellence of the Greek and Brahminical philo-
sophy and the saving faith of the heathen, see the sequel of the passage
here quoted.
* This qualified phrase refers to a certain degree of doubt as to whether,
or how far, the Sic et Nun was known to Bernard and his friends before
A.D. 1139 (ct>.). HIS FAMOUS "SIC ET NON." 475
remarkable collection of 158 controverted questions, with the various
decisions of Christian authority arrayed over against each other in
the manner indicated by the title, Sic et Non ( Yes and No : or, as
we prefer, Aye and No). From the time of Abelard's defeat by
Bernard, the worst construction appears to have been put on this
work, as if it had been a wantonly mischievous exposure of
irreconcilable opinions on the essential points of the Christian
faith, until the rediscovery of the book itself enabled the present
age to form an independent judgment.1 All agree that the work
itself does not bear out the evil character so long imputed to it ;
but there is enough to prove its dangerous tendency. In its
original conception it was probably what Dean Milman describes as
" a sort of manual for scholastic disputation, of which it was the
rule, that each combatant must fight, right or wrong. It was an
armoury, from which disputants would find weapons to their hands
on any disputable point ; and all points by the rule of this warfare
were disputable." 2 But this clearly shows the vast change made
from dogmatic exposition to the unbounded freedom of dialectic
debate. The spirit of the work is perhaps best seen by comparing
it with the Qiiestions of the later Schoolmen, of which it may
be taken at first sight as the prototype in form. But the vast
difference is, that a writer like Aquinas states his questions
(almost like Euclid's enunciations) with a direct view to the so-
lution which he then labours to establish ; whereas Abelard sets
the views of the host of Fathers and Doctors on all manner of
doctrines in the most naked opposition ; and it seems a fair judg-
ment that he did so, as his chief object, " not for the purpose of
exhibiting their agreement, or of harmonizing their differences, but
in order that, by displaying these differences, he might claim for
himself a like latitude to that which the teachers of older times had
enjoyed without question." 3
§ 11. We must leave to fuller histories * the details of the last
decisive conflict with Bernard, which this work provoked; the
strange scene, as described by his disciple Berengar,5 of his condem-
the Council of Sens. It seems probable that the work itself was not
in circulation, but that it was known through notes of Abelard's lectures,
of which it formed a sort of syllabus.
1 It was first published by Cousin (CEuvres Lied. Paris, 1836), and
more completely by Henke, Marburg, 1851, reprinted in Migne's
1'dtrologin. 2 Latin Christ, vol. iv. p. 369.
3 Robertson, vol. iii. p. 39.
* See the graphic narrative of Milman, iv. p. 357 f. ; and Robertson, I.e.
5 In a letter to Anselm himself, printed in Abelard's works, p. 303;
Patrolog. clxxxviii. 1859. He describes how at the close of the day, the
bishops, overcome with the long session and with wine, were hardly
476 ABELARD CONDEMNED AT SENS. Chap. XXVIII.
na'ion at Sens, in presence of Louis VIL, notwithstanding his
appeal to Rome (1140). Bernard added his own vehement personal
appeal to the Pope, which his influence made almost a demand, in
one letter, while in another he addressed through him to all
Christendom a " full view of Abelard's theology as it appeared to
most of his own generation." ' Anything that might have been
wanting to seal Abelard's fate was supplied by his connection with
Arnold of Brescia, who, after his condemnation by the Second
Lateran Council the year before, had fled across the Alps and
rejoined his old master, and (whether present with him at Sens or
not) had taken up his defence warmly after his condemnation. In
obedience to the requirements of Bernard, and without waiting to
hear the appeal, Innocent wrote a letter to the Archbishops of
Reims and Sens, and to Bernard, directing them to see that " Peter
Abelard and Arnold of Brescia, the fabricators of perverse dogma
and impugners of the Catholic faith, should be shut up separately
in religious houses, and their books be burnt, wherever they might
be found." 2
§ 12. The news of this sentence met Abelard when he had
reached Lyon on his way to prosecute his appeal at Rome. In his
distress, aggravated by severe illness, he was offered an asylum at
Clugny by the Venerable Abbot feter, who wrot^ to the Pope on
Abelard's behalf, praying, " that you would order him to spend out
the remaining years of his life, which perhaps are not many" —
there remained for him, in fact, but two — " in your house of
Clugny, and not allow him, through the urgency of any persons, to
be driven out or removed, like a sparrow from the house, or a
turtle-dove from the nest, which he rejoices to have found." The
Abbot Peter, aided by his brother of Citeaux, even effected a sort of
reconciliation between Abelard and Bernard ; but it could only be
outward and hollow, where the difference lay so deep. In an
Apology for his Faith, Abelard still took the superior tone of
blaming his adversary for meddling with matters which he had not
been trained to understand, and imputed Bernard's charges against
himself to malice as well as ignorance. Bernard deemed it his
duty to scatter abroad warnings against contagion of Abelard's
wakeful enough to pronounce their Damnamus, which died away in faint
mutterings of namus. " From a second letter it appears that Berengar got
into trouble on account of it, so that he was obliged to make a retracta-
tion, and did not venture to publish (as he had intended) a further defence
of Abelard. See, as to him, Hist. Lit. xii. 254-260." (Robertson, I.e. p. 42.)
1 Milman, vol. iv. p. 361.
2 Innocent II. Epist. 447-8, July 16th, 1140; Mansi, xxi. ; S. Bernard.
Opp. App. p. 76. For Arnold of Brescia, see Chap. IV. §§ 7, 11.
A.D. 1142. HIS LAST YEARS AND DEATH. 477
doctrines, as akin to those of the worst heresiarchs : " When he
writes of the Trinity, he has a savour of Arius; when of grace, of
Pelagius; when of the person of Christ, of Nestorius." These
were the very heresies of which Abelard had repelled even the least
suspicion in his Apology ; and in another Confession, drawn up for
the satisfaction of Heloisa, he disowned much of what had been
imputed to him — " the words in part, and the meaning altogether "
— and protested his desire to adhere in all points to the Catholic
faith. Even the devout behaviour of his closing years only drew
from Bernard the taunt (in a letter to Ivo of Chartres) : — " Though
a Baptist without in his austerities, he is a Herod within." Very
different is the judgment of the Venerable Peter in communicating
to Heloisa the tidings of his death : x — " I never saw his equal for
humility of manners and habits. St. Germ anus was not more
modest; nor St. Martin more poor. He allowed no moment to
escape unoccupied by prayer, reading, writing, or dictation. The
heavenly visitor surprised him in the midst of these holy works."
Abelard died at the age of 63 (April 21st, 1142) in the
dependent monastery of St. Marcel, near Chalons-sur-Saone, to
which he had been removed in the hope of restoring his health.
His absolution by the Abbot of Clugny was hung on the tomb in
which he was laid at the Paraclete, by the request of Heloisa, who
was buried by his side twenty-one years later. His importance in
the history of theology and the Church has been exaggerated by
the sympathetic surprise " with which men have recognised in him,
not indeed a rationalist, but one with a very unmistakable vein of
rationalism, — a champion of ' free enquiry ' in the ages of faith." 2
But the very ground and source of the praise betray the fatal fault
which is always committed where great intellectual power is used
for universal if not destructive criticism, instead of patient labour
to build up the harmonious fabric of truth, and is marred by
vanity, arrogance, and passion.3
§ 13. Another scholastic theologian of this time, far less distin-
guished than Abelard, but akin to him in the use of dialectic subtilty
and bold dealing with traditional dogmas, for which he also incurred
the censure of Bernard, was Gilbert de la Pokree (Porretanus),
1 Epist. iv. 21. Peter wrote an epitaph for Abelard, in which hi
was celebrated at once for his intellectual gifts, and for that better philo-
sophv to which his last years had been devoted.
2 Trench, Medieval Church, p. 212.
3 For a full estimate of Abelard's position, both as a theologian and a
philosopher, and in particular of the bearing of his modified Nominalism
(Conceptualism) on the doctrine of the Trinity, see Milman, Hist, of Lat.
Christ, vol. iv. pp. 365-368.
478 GILBERT DE LA PORREE. Chap. XXVIII.
who, having been long a distinguished teacher at Paris, was made
Bishop of Poitiers in 1141. In the preceding year he was present at
the Council of Sens, where it is said that Abelard warned him, from
the proverbial figure of Horace,1 that he would be the next victim
of orthodox zeal. We learn from Gilbert's pupil and admirer, Otho
of Freising, that " his subtilty and acuteness led him to depart in
many things from the customary way of speaking, although his
respect for authority was greater than Abelard's, and his character
was free from the vanity and the levity which had contributed so
largely to Abelard's misfortunes."2 In 1147, Pope Eugenius III.
was met on his way to France by two of Gilbert's archdeacons with
a complaint against their bishop's teaching ; but the chief question,
concerning the essence of the Triune Godhead, proved to be so
subtle, especially when treated with Gilbert's dialectic skill, that it
was dismissed as unintelligible by a council which the Pope held
at Paris. At a greater council held next year, at Reims, the like
result was threatened by Gilbert's able defence, with a multitude of
citations from the Fathers, when the Pope broke in with the direct
question : — " Brother, you say and read a great many things which
perhaps we do not understand ; but tell us plainly whether you
own that supreme essence by which the three persons are God to be
itself God." Wearied with the discussion, Gilbert hastily answered
No ! and his reply was put on record. But many of the cardinals
were on his side, jealous of Bernard's influence with the Pope, and,
after consulting them, on the next day he laboured to explain away
his denial; and when Bernard, in arguing against him, made
a statement to which some of the cardinals objected, Gilbert ex-
claimed, " Let that too be written down !" " Yes !" cried Bernard,
"with an iron pen and a nail of adamant." Bernard, having
secured the support of a number of French ecclesiastics against the
cardinals, brought forward a series of propositions opposed to the
teaching of Gilbert. Upon this the cardinals denounced the
French clergy as wishing to impose a new creed, which not even all
the patriarchs of Christendom could do without the authority of
Rome. Bernard disclaimed the assumption, and the Pope calmed
the dispute by a compromise. Gilbert was only required to profess
his agreement with the faith of the Council and the Church of
Rome; and the issue was regarded as a triumph by his friends.
He died at an advanced age in 1151.
§ 14. We have thus seen the contest fully opened, between the
ancient positive theology, combined with a religious fervour tending
1 " Nam tua res agitur, paries quum proximus ardet." (Hor Epist. I.
xviii. 84.) 2 De Gestis Frid. i. 46, 50 ; Robertson, vol. iii. p. 66.
Cent. XII. THE SCHOLASTIC MYSTICS. 479
more or less to mysticism, and the spirit of dialectic criticism. But
here it is essential to guard against the vague use of the word Mysti-
cism.1 There are advocates of what is called the scientific study of
truth, to whom any idea of spiritual discernment, or even any spiritual
feeling, is mysticism ; while, at the other extreme, the spiritual
consciousness is placed in opposition to and supremacy above the
teaching of the understanding. Hence the importance, on this first
use of a word which plays so large a part in religious history, of
distinguishing between that degree of mysticism which is seen, for
example, in St. Bernard's devout piety, and such extravagances
as those of the later German mystics. The great distinction
between the dialectic and mystic is well drawn by Archbishop
Trench : 2 — " Let it be sufficient here to say, that the evidence of
divine things, which the Schoolman found in -the consonance
between faith and reason reasonably exercised, each sustaining and
confirming the other, the Mystic sought and claimed to find in
a more immediate fellowship and intercommunion with God, in an
illumination from above which was light and warmth in one."
Like other principles which, at first co-ordinate, have been so
pushed forward at each extreme as to be forced into opposition,
some degree of harmony between these two was recognized by the
Schoolmen themselves; as when Alexander Hales suggested that
theology should be treated rather as wisdom (sapientia) than
as knowledge (scientia).
At the time when the two tendencies, which had been harmonized
in Anselm, were shown in violent opposition in the conflict between
Abelard and Bernard, there arose the famous " Victorine " school of
theology, who aimed at reconciling the scholastic method with
a higher spiritual knowledge. Bejecting the dialectic subtilties
wrhich were the fashion of the time, they mingled their devotion
with a tendency to mysticism, which became stronger with the
process of time, and hence they are called by the somewhat vague
appellation of Scholastic Mystics. The school originated about the
beginning of the 12th century, with the famous William of
Champeaux (see § 3), when, having resigned his archdeaconry in
Paris, he became a canon regular of the Abbey of St. Victor, outside
1 The Greek word mystic has primary reference to what was secretly
taught to the initiated ; thence it is applied to the spiritual knowledge
which is supposed to come from a subjective insight, whether from the
working of the devout mind, or the teaching of the Divine Spirit. The
vast range of different ideas that can be attached to the term is illustrated
in the whole history of religion. An interesting work on the subject is
Alfred Vaughan's Hoars with the Mystics.
2 Medieval Church History, p. 356. Respecting the fuller developments
by the German Mystics of the 14th and 15th centuries, see Chap. XXXIII.
480 THE VICTORINE SCHOOL. Chap. XXVIII.
the city walls, and there resumed his teaching. But the first of the
distinguished theologians specially known by this name was the
monk and teacher Hugh of St. Victor,1 who died in 1141, and
who would have been intellectually a fitter match for Abelard than
Bernard was. Of his chief works the first was a religious text-book
(Didascalia), in which he recognizes the value of the dialectic
method as a preparation for that higher knowledge of the Christian
faith, which he sets forth in his treatise De Sacramentis Fidei
Christians. The spirit of his teaching can be seen from the two
main propositions on which this work is founded ; that what
a man is in himself is the measure of his insight of the truth, and
that we can only know God by loving Him. The mystical ten-
dency is more pronounced in the prior Richard of St. Victor,
a Scot, who died about 1170. Besides expositions of Scripture and
a work on the doctrine of the Trinity, his works 2 are concerned
chiefly with inward and contemplative religion ; and his great
motto was : — " You have j ust as much power as you have grace."
The opposition to the dialectic method (which was now giving
a more definite character to scholastic theology) is most conspicuous
in the work of the next prior, Walter of St. Victor,3 against the
four masters of the age, whose system he likens to the labyrinth
which led to the Minotaur, that monster being his figure for " their
own fantastic Deity." Among four whom he brands as " sophists,"
he joins with Abelard and Gilbert de la Porre'e no less a person than
Peter the Lombard, who was soon accepted as the great master of
scholastic theology, and his less eminent disciple, Peter of Poitiers.
We are told that his work failed to make an impression from its
extravagance of censure.
§ 15. An opposition almost equally strong to the dialectic scholas-
ticism, but from a more practical point of view, is seen in the
writings of John of Salisbury,4 the friend of Pope Adrian IV. and
1 Hugo a S. Victore. Different authorities make him a Saxon and a
native of Ypres. On Adam of St. Victor and his Hymns, see p. 3u5.
2 De Statu interioris hominis ; De Przeparatione Animi ad Cont mpla-
tionem, s. Benjamin Minor ; de Gratia Contemplationis, s. Benjamin Major
The works of Hugh and Richard are in the Patrologia, clxxv., cxcvi.
3 Gualterus a S. Victore, Contra quatuor labgrinthos G<dlix; or, more
fully, Contra manifestas et damnatas etiam in conciliis h&reses, quas
sophistx Abxlardus, Lombardus, Petrus Pictavensis, et Gilbcrtxs Porre-
tanus libris sententiarum sua>um acuunt, limant, r<>bo-nnt. (Gieseler, vol. iii.
j». 293.) We only possess the extracts in Bulsei Hist. Onivers. Pa is
(vol. ii.), and reprinted in Migne's Patrologia, cxcix. The spirit of the
work may be seen in some passages from the Prologue given by Gieseler.
4 John is also known by the epithet of Parvus. He was made Bishop
of Chartres about 1176, and died about 1182. We have had occasion to
refer to his faithful testimony to Adrian IV. concerning the corruptions
A.D. 1175 (ctr.) JOHN OF SALISBURY. 481
the faithful adherent of Thomas Becket, whose exile he shared
This distinguished Englishman is one of the lights of that learning
which was now beginning to make Oxford1 famous, and ho
obtained equal renown upon the Continent. He was one of the
pupils of Abelard at St. Genevieve (between 1134 and 1140). His
true scholarship and earnest desire for a thorough religious reforma-
tion disgusted him both with the methods and results of the
dialectic treatment of theology then in fashion.2 The " advanced
thinkers" of the 12th century had already learnt the trick of
crying down all respect for old learning and established beliefs as
out of date, stupidly " prescientific "' (as the catchword goes now).
" Poets and historians " — says John—" were held in ill repute,
and whoever applied himself to the works of the ancients was
a marked man and ridiculed by all, not only as slower than
an Arcadian ass, but more obtuse than lead or stone. All were
wrapt up in their master's new discoveries and their own. . . . Lo !
all was made new ! Grammar took a new shape, logic was trans-
formed, rhetoric was despised " (observe that these three formed
the trivium), " and for the whole quadrivium, annulling the old
courses, they brought out new ones from their own secret shrines
of philosophy. . . . They quickly became the most profound
philosophers ; for the unlettered student generally took no longer
a course in the schools than suffices for young birds to grow their
feathers." By a natural compensation " the Academicians 3 grow
old in boyish exercises ; they discuss every syllable, nay every letter
of what has been said or written, doubting upon all, ever asking
of the Church (see p. 261). It was at John's instance that this English
Pope granted to Henry II. the sovereignty of Ireland (1155). His know-
ledge of the classical Latin authors was unrivalled among his contempo-
raries, and lie learned some Greek from a Greek whom he met in Apulia,
when on a mission from Archbishop Theobald ; but so little that he was
unable to understand the word ousia in Ambrose. (See Schaarschmidt,
Johannes Sarisburiensis, Leipzig, 1862 ; Gieseler, vol. iii. p. 294; Robertson,
vol. iii. p. 278.) John's works, besides 303 letters, are Polioaticus, s. de
Nugis Curialium et vestigiis Philosophorum, Libri viiL ; Metalogicus,
Libri iv. ; Entheticus, De Dogmate Philosophorum.
1 John of Salisbury is one of the writers who mention the lectures of
Vacarius at Oxford. (Policrat. viii. 22.)
2 The most interesting passage (Metcdog. i. 3 : a great part of which is
extracted by Gieseler, I.e.) is his description of the school of a professor
called Cornificius, a real ancient name at Rome, but perhaps chosen to
describe a disputant who is ever fixing his opponents on the horns of a
dilemma (Haureau, i. 344: Robertson, iii. 281).
3 Academici : an example of the use of the word worth noting. The
great schools of learning were called Academix, as places of study, before
they became Universitates as corporations.
482 SCRIPTURE AND "SENTENCES." Chap. XXVIII.
and never attaining to knowledge, and are at last given up to
empty talk ; and, knowing neither of what they speak or what
they affirm, they found new errors and are either too ignorant or
contemptuous to follow the opinions of the ancients."
§ 16. Among the like complaints, echoed by John's contemporaries,
none is more interesting than that of the growing neglect of the
Scriptures for scholastic studies. Nor was this only from a pre-
ference for secular studies, such as philosophy and civil law ; but
the very expositors of Scripture thrust its pure text more and more
aside ; and that in two different ways. The more devout, unfitted
for patient study by ignorance of the original languages, aimed at
discovering or even introducing edifying meanings and mystic
interpretations ; a fancy which was indulged by their choice of the
obscurest books, especially the Canticles, Ezekiel, and the Apo-
calypse.1 The more critical teachers of the Schools — even those
who followed authority rather than the rationalizing licence of men
like Abelard — in their desire for systematizing all knowledge,
arranged the doctrines of Christianity in a series of propositions,
collected from the opinions of the Fathers and other authorities,
and hence called Sentences (Sententite), which in a very great
degree supplanted the study of Scripture and the appeal to its
authority. Thus " the theologians of the time were divided into
three classes — those who, like Bernard, followed the ancient ex-
positors ; the more speculative and adventurous thinkers, of whom
Abelard is the chief representative ; and a middle class who, after
the example of Lanfranc and Anselm, endeavoured to combine ori-
ginal thought with a deference to antiquity. These three classes were
respectively known as Positives, Scholastics, and Sententiaries." 2
§ 17. Among these last (though eclipsed by his more famous suc-
cessor) the first place is due to the Engli-shman, Robert Pulleyn,3
1 " In Migne's Patrologia there are at least fourteen commentaries on
the Canticles by writers of the 12th century." (Robertson, vol. iii.
p. 279.) The great Bernard, and Rupert, abbot of Deutz (ob. 1135), are
conspicuous for their mystical and manifold interpretation, and even
John of Salisbury speaks of the fourfold sense of Scripture, which was
afterwards embodied in the following metrical canon —
" l.ittera gesta docet ; quid credas Allegoria:
Aforalis, quid agas ; quo tendas, Anagogia."
2 Robertson, vol. iii. p. 279. " The name of Sentences had been before
given to the collections of ancient authorities which had been popular
since the 7th century. (Remusat, Abelard, ii. 169.) "
3 Or Pullen (Pullenus ; in French, de la Poule). His eight books of
Sentences were edited by the Benedictine Mathoud, Paris, 1655. Another
great English divine was Robert of Melun (so called from his lecturing
there), afterwards Bishop of Hereford, of whose Summx Theologix copious
extracts are given by Bula?us, Hist. Univ. Paris, ii. 585-628.
A.D. 1150. ROBERT PULLEYN— PETER LOMBARD. 483
an eminent teacher and preacher both at Paris and Oxford, who
was made a Cardinal and Chancellor at Rome (1141), and died
about 1150. Bernard praises him for his sound doctrine. At
Oxford, we are told, " he lectured for five years on the Holy Scrip-
tures, which at that time had become obsolete (obsoluerant) in
England, having been neglected for scholastic studies (prx scho-
lasticis), and every Sunday preached the Word of God to the
people, so that very many profited by his teaching." *
§ 18. But the man whose supremacy in this form of teaching
was recognized by his title of " Master of Sentences " was Peter
Lombard,2 a native of Novara, who was made Bishop of Paris
(1159), after he had long been held in the highest repute as
a lecturer in the University, and died in 1164. His Four Books
of Sentences, published about 1150, were designed (he tells us in
the Preface) " to fortify our faith against the errors of carnal and
unspiritual men 3 — or rather to show it fortified, and to lay open
the hidden meanings of theological enquiries, as well as of the
sacraments of the Church." As to his method, he declares, " we
have built up the volume with much labour and sweat of the
brow from testimonies to the truth based on eternal foundations ;
and in it you will find the examples and doctrine of the elders."
These professions mark the broad distinction between the spirit
of Lombard's Sentences and Abelard's Sic et Non, the form of which
may perhaps have suggested its composition.4 The testimonies,
which the one marshals in their apparent opposition, the other seeks
1 Wright, Biog. Brit. ii. 182. Here is an example of the sort of influence
which is often ascribed exclusively to the Mendicants.
2 Petrus Lombardus, properly " Peter the Lombard ;" but we have
now reached the time when such designations were becoming surnames.
Besides earlier editions, his works are printed in the Patrologia, vol.
clxxxix. There are four books of Sentences by a " Master Baudinus "
(ibid, cxcii.), so like Peter's, that some have supposed them to be the
original which he amplified ; but they seem rather to be an epitome of
Peter's work, composed perhaps by the Bolognese jurist Bandinus (ob.
1218) to supply law students with the necessary knowledge of Theology.
(Gieseler, vol. iii. p. 291.) The idea of Peter's work was perhaps taken from
that of John of Damascus de Fide Orthodoxa (see Pt. I. p. 534), which
had lately been translated into Latin. (Hampden, Hampton Lectures, p. 44,
ed. 2 ; Robertson, vol. iii. p. 279.)
3 "Carnalium atque animalium hominum," which seems taken from
St. Paul's ^vxiKos fodpajTos (in opposition to spiritual, irv€VfxariK6s), 2 Cor.
ii. 14, comp. xv. 44, 46 ; James iii. 15 ; Jude 19.
4 Milman (iv. 365) says: "The Book of Sentences of Peter Lombard is
but the Sic et Non of Abelard in a more cautious and reverential form.
The relation of the two wor ks is discussed by Remusat (ii. 180). Lombard's
language, quoted above, seems to us to suggest an intention antagonistic
to Abelard, as one of the " carnalium atque animalium hominum."
484 PETER LOMBARD. Chap. XXVIII.
to harmonize as the varied utterance of the Church's authoritative
voice. In place of Abelard's dialectic audacity, we have in Lombard's
" widow's mite " (such is his modest estimate of his labours) an
almost timid deference in discussing the opinions of the Latin Fathers
which he collects ; and he is equally remote from the later scholastic
method of reaching firm dogmatic conclusions, which culminates in
Aquinas.1
§ 19. With all his caution and deference to authority it was in
the very nature of such a systematic array of opinions, that the com-
piler of sentences should put forth some open to attack. Here, as
before, the crucial test was the mystery of the Trinity. Peter
Lombard was accused by his pupil, John of Cornwall,2 of teaching
the " Nihilanism " of our Lord's human nature — namely "that
Christ, in so far as He is man, is nothing " ; 3 and it was on this ground
especially that Walter of St. Victor, as we have seen, vehemently
assailed him as one of the four sophistical teachers of the age. But
the work made its way to the position of the first manual which
was accepted as the basis of the scholastic theology ; it held that
place in the schools for three centuries ; it formed the text-book
for lectures and numerous commentaries; and no less than 164
writers illustrated its propositions. Thus it came to usurp the
place of the fountain of truth. That this was the result in the
Universities, we have the emphatic testimony of the greatest of
the schoolmen, for so we of the present day must regard Eoger
Bacon :4— " The bachelor who reads the Text (of Scripture) succumbs
to the reader of Sentences, who is honoured and preferred every-
where and in all things. ... He who reads the Summaries5 holds
disputations everywhere, and is accounted a Master ; the other, who
reads the text, is not allowed to dispute; . . . which is absurd.
Manifestly therefore, in that faculty (of Theology) the Text is
subjected to the magisterial Summary alone."
§ 20. Simultaneously with this systematizing of Theology by
1 Comp. Trench, Medieval Church History, p. 274. The authorities
quoted by Peter Lombard come down to Bede ; and he further discusses
questions raised as late as the time of Abe'ard, but without naming the
authors of the opinions referred to.
2 " This writer's remains are in the Patrologia (vols, clxxvii. and
cxcix.). See the Hist. Lit. xiii." Robertson, vol. iii. p. 280.
3 " Quod Christus non sit aliquid, secundum quod est homo" (Johann.
Cornub. Eulogium ad Alex. 1'ap. TIL, A..D. 1175). Alexander III. con-
demned the doctrine at the Lateran Council of 1179. But when Joachim
of Kiore charged Peters work with heterodoxy, the Fourth Lateran
Council pronounced in the Master's favour (1215).
4 Opm Majiis, pars ii. c. 4, p. 28. Comp. Chap. XXXI., § 8.
5 The Summse Theologix of the great Schoolmen.
A.D. 1150 f. THE DECRETALS OF GRATIAN, &c. 485
the first scholastic divines, a new bulwark was framed for the
Roman Church and Papacy by the reduction of the Canon Law to
a system in the famous work of Gratian. Undigested collections
of the Canon Law had been made by Regino, abbot of Priim,
Burkard, bishop of Worms, Ivo of Chartres, and others;1 but a
new motive, both of example and antagonism, was supplied by
the work of the great civil lawyers, who founded the University
of Bologna, which, specially favoured by Frederick Barbarossa,2
supported the Ghibelline side in the contest between the Hohen-
staufen and the Papacy. It was a monk of the same city, named
Gratian, who at the middle of the lL'th century undertook the
work in the same harmonizing spirit that guided Lombard in
Theology, as is implied in the title (which was perhaps given
to his digest later), A Concordance of discordant Rules? " In
this, the matter was classified under proper heads ; the various
sentences of Councils, Popes, and Fathers, were cited, and harmony
was as far as possible established between them ; while Gratian,
unlike the earlier compilers, added to the usefulness of the book by
introducing his own views and dicta. The genuineness of the
False Decretals4 was assumed, and their principles were carried
throughout the work, which thus served to establish those prin-
ciples instead of the older canonical system."5 It became the
text-book for the Professorships of Canon Law, which were founded
both at Bologna and at Paris,6 and were used by the Popes as the
means of giving currency to new decretals. The great number of
these necessitated a new digest, which was compiled by the
Dominican Raymund de Pennaforti under Gregory IX. (1234),7
and enlarged by a sixth book under Boniface VIII. (1^98).
1 These are in the Patrologia, vols, cxxxii., cxl., clxvi.
2 The first rescript, granting privileges to the students of law at
Bologna, was issued by Frederick Barbarossa from Roncaglia in 1158,
about the time when Gratian "s work was completed, though its exact
date is doubtful. Tiraboschi dates the book in 1140; Fabricius in 1151 ;
others place its completion under Alexander III. (from 1159).
3 Concordantia discordant him Regularum, more commonly known as the
Decretum Gratiani, printed, with its later accretions, in the Corpus Juris
Canonici. The most important works upon it are Boehmer, Diss, de varia
Decreti Gratiani fortuna, reprinted in the French edition of the Corp.
./. C. ; Riegger, de Gratiani Coll. Can., &c, 1775-6 ; Richter, de Emenda-
toribns Gratiani, 1835 ; Savigny, Gesch. d. Rom. liechts.
* See Part I. pp. 560-563.
s Robertson, vol. iii. pp. 274-5.
6 These Professors were called Decrctalistx or Decretistx.
7 The Dccretalium Gregori P. IX. Libri V.
II-Z
Interior of Not' e Dame Paris.
CHAPTER XXIX.
SECOND AGE OF SCHOLASTICISM.
THE UNIVERSITIES AND THE SCHOOLMEN. — CENT. XII.-XIII.
1. True nature of Universities — Their spontaneous origin — Academic
Republics — Degrees as titles to teach — Recognition by Popes and
sovereigns. § 2. Growth and privileges of the " General School '" of
Paris — " Town and Gown " — The four " Nations " — First called Uni-
versity by Innocent III. — Date of the name at Oxford and Cambridge
— Civil Law taught by Vacarius at Oxford (1149). § 3. Cathedral and
Monastic Schools generally superseded — Papal efforts to revive them.
§ 4. Study of Aristotle — David of Dinant and Amalric of Bena — Papal
prohibition of Aristotle's Physics and M taphys'cs — Greek tex.t and
Cent. XII. ORIGIN OF UNIVERSITIES. 487
Latin translations— Roger Bacon on Aristotle. § 5. Use of Aristotle by
the Friars— Franciscan school at Oxford— Teaching of ROBERT Grosse-
teste— Practical object of their studies-Roger Bacon on the use of
Philosophy for the Church. § 6. English teachers of theology on the
Continent, especially at Paris — Thomas Wallis — The Franciscan
Alexander Hales, the " Irrefragable Doctor : " his Summa Theologix.
§ 7. The Dominican Albert the Great, the " Universal Doctor "—
His vast acquirements, industry, and versatility— Natural and practical
science. § 8. Events of his life : Padua, Cologne, Paris-Suspension of
the University of Paris— Dominican chair of Theology at the Jacobin
Convent— Fame of Albert's Lectures— Suspicion of Magic. § 9. His
return to Cologne— Visitation of the monasteries— Bishopric of Ratisbon
—Retirement and Death. § 10. Albert's teaching in Philosophy
Theology, and Science.
§ 1. During that first period of the Scholastic Theology, which we
have traced from the time of Anselm to that of Peter Lombard, the
great Universities had been fully constituted. Our subject is es-
pecially concerned with those of Paris and Oxford, and in a lesser
degree with Cambridge; the first having been the chief seat of
theological learning throughout the 12th century; while in the
13th Britain not only shared its fame, but contributed several of
the great Schoolmen who taught at Paris itself.1
We have had occasion to refer to the spontaneous love of learn-
ing as the true origin of the great societies of teachers and scholars,
which were incorporated as Universities.2 The modern idea of
» Of those commonly ranked as the six greatest schoolmen, Alexander
ieSr-n rt J ~ ,Gl'eat' Bonaventu™> Thomas Aquinas, Duns Scotus,
and William of Ockham, the first and last two were natives of Britain
and to them must be added the great Roger Bacon, besides names of the'
second rank, as John of Salisbury, Bradwardine and others; and nearlv
I wu eTTWei'e connected with 0xf°rd. Well might Anthony Wood ask—
What University, I pray, can produce an invincible Hales, an admirable
Bacon, an excellent well-grounded Middleton, a subtle Scotus, an approved
Burley, a resolute Baconthorpe, a singular Ockham, a solid and industrious
Holcot, and a profound Bradwardin?— all which persons flourished within
the compass of one century :" and if we have regard to Erigena in the
9th century as well as Hales in the 13th, he but slightly exaggerates
in saying, that the " most subtle arguing in school divinity did take its
beginning in England and from Englishmen, ... so that, though Italv
boasted that Britain takes its Christianity from Rome, England may
truly maintain that from her (immediately by France) Italy first received
her school divinity." (Athem. Oxon. i. p. 159.)
2 The proper meaning of a University is not a society of Colleges, much
less a body whose function it is to examine and grant degrees rather
than to teach. The former misconception is at once corrected by the
simple fact, that the -colleges were attached to the old universities lone
after the latter had been working vigorously, simply as residences for
the students who flocked to the universities, and with endowments for
488 TRUE NATURE OF UNIVERSITIES. Chap. XXIX.
founding a university, which is first to frame its machinery and
then to be set to work for the benefit of those who may come to it, is
utterly at variance with the historic growth of the old universities
of Europe, which were simply schools recognized by a corporate
name, as the objects of privileges granted by popes, emperors, and
kings. The foundation of the University, under that name, is but
an accident in the history of the school ; which explains the
profitless disputes about the exact age of the most famous univer-
sities. The real process is accurately stated by Hallam : x —
"Charters, incorporating the graduates and students collectively
under the name of Universities, were granted by sovereigns, with
privileges perhaps too extensive, but such as indicated the dignity
of learning and the countenance it received. It ought, however,
to be remembered that these foundations were not the cause, but
the effect, of that increasing thirst for knowledge, which had antici-
pated the encouragement of the great. The schools of Charlemagne
were designed to lay the basis of a learned education, for which
there was at that time no sufficient desire. But in the 12th century
the impetuosity with which men rushed to that source of what
they deemed wisdom, the great University of Paris, did not depend
upon academical privileges or eleemosynary stipends, which came
afterwards, though these were undoubtedly very effectual in
keeping it up. The University created patrons, and was not
created by them."
the aid and maintenance of poor scholars. In the English universities
in particular, endowments and the revenues derived from the residents
enabled the colleges to form strong internal systems of government and
teaching, which to a great degree usurped the teaching functions of the
universities; while, on the other hand, their examinations for degrees
acquired greater importance. Hence arose that new conception of a
university, as having the special function of examining and granting
degrees, which it has been found convenient, for certain social and
political reasons, to embody in our universities recently founded. Another
error is the derivation of the name from the universal range of studies
naturally pursued at a great seat of learning, but which is not therefore
so called. The mistake is at once exposed, as a reductio ad absurdmn,
by those who have denied the name to the famous University of Bologna,
because it was specially a school of law. The word Universiias is simply
the old Latin legal name for a corporation, as including the whole of its
members (universi) ; and, in the case in question, it was applied to the wliole
body of teachers and students (Universitas doctorum et scholar turn), when
they were incorporated by a formal act, as by a royal charter. We find
the University of Paris, before its incorporation, called by the name of
Studium denerale. Collegium, which is merely another Latin word for a
corporate body, was applied to the houses of residence or halls (as some
of them are still called), when they were incorporated, and also to
universities, as in Scotland. ! Lit. Hist. vol. i. p. 15.
A.D. 1179. UNIVERSITY OF PARIS. 489
However difficult it may be to fix a precise date, at which the
schools of Paris and Oxford became Universities, that character had
been certainly assumed by both before the end of the 12th century.
But even from the beginning of that century Paris deduces its
regular succession of teachers and students from the lectures of
William of Champeaux, Abelard, and their contemporaries.1 To
the old course of the Trivium and Quadrivium, now enlarged by
the master science of Theology, there were gradually added chairs
of civil law, medicine, and afterwards of canon law; and the
union of these formed the organized body of teachers and students,
which was at first called Studium Generate and afterwards Univer-
sitas. The thing existed before the name ; teachers and students
formed an academical republic,2 distinct from the political society
around it, in which the full citizens, whose learning qualified them
to teach, were invested with the right by the title of Master
(Magister) in Arts, and Doctor in the other Faculties.3 The free
constitution of the Universities was established from the time when
their corporate existence was recognized by their own sovereigns
and by the Pope, from whom they received high privileges, and
found protection against the arbitrary acts even of their own
authorities. Thus, when the Chancellor of St. Genevieve exacted
a high price for admitting Masters to teach, Alexander III. decided,
in the Third Lateran Council (1179), that "every competent person
ought to be admitted to teach ;" and, in the next year, he decreed
that " whatsoever fit and learned men should be willing to direct
institutions for the study of letters, should be permitted to direct
1 The official position of the Chancellor of St. Genevieve as Chancellor
of the University seems a " survival " of the growth of the latter out of
the ancient school. It was from this particular case that the title of
Chancellor was given to the presiding officer of other Universities.
2 The University of Cambridge is still called in its Calendar " a literary
republic."
3 These titles were at first perfectly equivalent, and signified an actual
teacher. The body of teachers, with their Chancellor, gradually*assumed
the power of admitting or refusing those who might wish to teach. The
next step was to regulate this power, so that the licences to teach were
granted as the result of examination ; and then the titles became the
stamp of learning. Finally, the superior dignity obtained by the Doctors
of the special Faculties above the Masters of Arts, and the institution of
the preparatory grade of Bachelors (baccalaurci), who also taught under
the direction of the Masters or Doctors, — formed an advancing scale of
titles, which were therefore called Degrees (Gradus, " steps "). These
were always conferred by the Chancellor, who was generally elected by
the members of the University. Thus the whole process of earning
and awarding the Degrees was complete, before rights and immunities
were granted to their holders by the government of each State and by
the universal authority of the Pope.
490 PARIS : OXFORD : CAMBRIDGE. Chap. XXIX.
schools without any molestations or exactions." 1 No words could
better express the essential idea of a university.
§ 2. By the end of the century the influx of scholars had become
so great, that Philip Augustus enlarged the boundaries of the city.
The students are even said (but doubtless this is an exaggeration)
to have outnumbered the citizens ; and the quarrels between the
two bodies led to a grant of privileges by the same King to the
ktudium Generate, in which the office of Rector is acknowledged as
already existing (1201).2 The resort of students from all parts of
Christendom to this medieval Athens is already attested by their
division into the four "nations" of French, English, Picards, and
Normans,3 each occupying distinct quarters and forming a separate
society. The first distinct application of the name of University to
the " General School " of Paris in a public document appears to be
in the ordinance which Innocent III. issued, by his Legate, for its
regulation in 1215 ; but a letter of the Pope a few years earlier shows
how the special application of the name grew up ; it is addressed :
— " Doctoribus et universis scholaribus Parisiensibus . . . universi-
tatem vestram rogamus." In the oldest existing deed of the
University itself (1221) the style is used: — "We the Universitas
(i.e. the body corporate) of the Masters and Scholars of Paris."
About the same time the name is first applied to the schools of
Cambridge in a public document of 1223 ; but those of Oxford
are called a University in the first year of the century in a charter
of King John (1201). In both cases, as at Paris, the name is but
a crowning recognition of the flourishing bodies to which it is
applied. In the unknown growth of Oxford, the first distinct
epoch is usually considered to be marked by the teaching of civil
law there by the Lombard professor Vacarius under the patronage
of Archbishop Theobald, in the reign of Stephen (1149).4 This
1 These two decretals are the earliest positive testimony to the existence
of the University of Paris as an organized body, though not yet under
that naifie. So 130 years later Clement III. says, in his Bull found-
ing the University of Dublin : " I have founded a general school in every
science and lawful faculty, to flourish in Dublin for ever, in which
Masters may freely teach, and scholars become auditors of the said
faculties."
2 The Rector is styled capitate, i.e. the chief executive authority ; the
Chancellor being the supreme head.
3 The French nation included also Spain, Italy, and the East ; the
English, Germany, Hungary, Poland, and the northern kingdoms. The
latter name, which of itself indicates the numbers in which Englishmen
resorted to the university, was changed into German in 1430. It is to be
observed that the Germans, having no universities of their own till the
14th century, resorted chiefly to Paris and Bologna.
4 Gervas. p. 16»>5; Robert de Monte, A.D. 1149. (Patrol, clx.)
Cent. XII.-XIII. DECLINE OF CLERICAL SCHOOLS. 491
indication that Oxford was now already a seat of learning is con-
firmed by the intellectual fame of such scholars and teachers as
John of Salisbury, Robert Pulleyn, and Robert of Melun ; as well
as by the direct testimony of Giraldus Cambrensis, who, about
1185, speaks of Oxford as " the place most distinguished in England
for the excellence of its clerks."
§ 3. As the universities rose, and especially as they became great
seats of theological learning, they naturally superseded the chief
cathedral schools, and the monastic schools were for the most part
closed. As early as 1058, the school of the head Benedictine
monastery of Monte Cassino had been closed by its abbot, Deside-
rius ; and the Venerable Peter closed the schools at Clugny and in
all the Cluniac cloisters. The Popes endeavoured, in the interests
of the Church, to support and regulate the cathedral schools,
which were not only overshadowed by the universities, but ruined
by their own abuses. The benefices of the magister schohirum
were lost in many cathedrals, and in others the licentia docendi
was made an object of traffic. To remedy this, Alexander III.
decreed, in the Third Lateran Council (1179), that in every cathedral
a competent benefice should be provided for a master, who was to
give gratuitous instruction to the clergy of the church and to poor
scholars, and that no price should be exacted for the licence of
teaching. Innocent III. renewed this decree at the Fourth Lateran
Council (1215).
§ 4. The epoch at which the universities were fully constituted,
was also that at which they were stirred by a new and mighty intel-
lectual movement. Aristotle, as we have seen, had been hitherto
little more than a name ; the logician rather than the philosopher ;
known only through secondary channels and the old translations of
his works by Victorinus and Boethius. It is a significant fact,
that he is not so much as mentioned by Peter Lombard. " On
a sudden, at the beginning of the 13th century, there is a cry of
terror from the Church, in the centre of the most profound theo-
logical learning of the Church, the University of Paris ; and the
cry is the irrefragable witness to the influence of what was vaguely
denounced as the philosophy of Aristotle. It is not now pre-
sumptuous Dialectics, which would submit theological truth to
logical system, but philosophical theories, directly opposed to the
doctrines of the Church ; the clamour is loud against certain fatal
books but newly brought into the schools.1 . . . But the secret of
all this terror and perplexity of the Church was not that the pure
1 The sentence of the Council of Paris, in 1209, specifies the Xatural
Philosophy and Comments on it.
492 STUDY OF ARISTOTLE. Chap. XXIX.
and more rational philosophy of Aristotle was revealed in the
schools ; the evil and the danger more clearly denounced were in
the Arabian comment, which, inseparable from the Arabo-Latin
translation, had formed a system fruitful of abuse and error." 1
The immediate cause of this new excitement was the use made
(or said to be made) of Aristotle's works in support of the specula-
tive Pantheism and other mystical heresies taught by David of
Dinant and Amalric of Bena.2 It is certain that some of the
doctrines which Amalric was said to have taught from Aristotle
were taken from the writings of John Scotus Erigena.3 In 1209
a synod at Paris was held against his disciples, several of whom
were delivered to the secular arm (to be burnt) and others con-
demned to perpetual imprisonment ; the deceased Amalric was ex-
communicated, and his body was ordered to be taken out of the
cemetery and thrown into unconsecrated ground ; and the synod
decreed that the books of David of Dinant should be brought to
1 Milman, Latin Christianity, vol. ix. pp. 112-114. Gieseler (vol. iii.
pp. 301-302) quotes an important passage from Roger Bacon {Op. Majus,
pars i. c. 9), who not only testifies that the opposition at Paris was
"to the Natural Philosophy and Metaphysics of Aristotle through the
expositors Aviccnna and Averrhoes," but ascribes the excommunication of
" their books " to " dense ignorance," and adds that " we moderns approve
the aforesaid men," regarding all the additions they made to wisdom as
worthy of favour, though they made many mistakes and needed much
correction. The Opus Majus was written in 1266-7. Besides the
translations from the Arabic, we are told that, among the works of
Aristotle read at Paris at the beginning of the century were the Meta-
physics, which had been lately brought from Constantinople, and translated
out of Greek into Latin. Gulielm. Armor, s. a. 1209. ap. Gieseler, I.e.
William the Armorican or Breton (Brito) wrote about 1220 a continuation
of Rigord, de Gestis Philippi Augusti.
2 Amalric (Amalricus or Amauricus) is also called Amaury of Chartres.
A contempoi-ary describes him as of a most subtile but evil mind, con-
tradicting others in all the faculties in which he studied, but esteemed of
so unblemished a character that he was the companion (perhaps the tutor)
of the King's son Louis, afterwards Louis VIII. (Chron. Anon. Laudun.
Canon.) He appears to have taught both at Chartres and Paris, and he
died in 1205. Instead of David of Dinant being (as some say) the disciple
of Amalric, we learn fi*om the same writer that Amalric derived his
errors from the Quaternions (Quaternuli) of David, who was therefore
condemned with Amalric. David seems not to have taught at Paris; but
to have maintained himself at the Papal Court. He was certainly dead
in 1209. What is known of these two teachers is collected by Kronlein,
Amalric von Bena und David von Dinant, in the Studien u. Kritiken, 1847,
pp. 271-330. See Gieseler, vol. iii. pp. 297 foil.
3 In particular from the Periphysion {irepi (pvo-tu>i>) or De Nat urn (Gerson,
de Concord. Metaph. cum Log. ap Gieseler, I.e. p. 299). The followers of
Amalric were afterwards merged among the heretics known as " Brethren
of the Free Spirit. '
Cent. XIII. VARIED RECEPTION OF HIS WORKS. 493
the Archbishop of Paris to be burnt, aud that " neither the books
of Aristotle on Natural Philosophy nor comments (on them) should
be read at Paris in public or in private." l The prohibition was
repeated in a more specific form (including both the Physics and
Metaphysics, while sanctioning the Dialectics) in a statute made
for the university by the Papal Legate six years later (1215).2
But a different tone is sounded in the Bull of Gregory IX., 1231,3
still indeed forbidding the use of works of Aristotle at Paris, but
only " till they should have been examined and purged from all
suspicion of error."
By this time the Greek text of Aristotle was becoming known ;
translations were soon undertaken by some of the most eminent
schoolmen, and under the auspices of several European sovereigns;4
and henceforth his authority was established, as the great teacher
of a philosophy and science which was regarded as a foundation
for the superstructure of religious truth. The one of all the
schoolmen, who had the truest scientific spirit and was most free
from slavish deference to authority, thus sums up the final esti-
mate of the great Stagirite : — " Aristotle cleared away the errors
of former philosophers, and enlarged philosophy, aspiring to its
completion, . . . although he could not perfect all its several parts.
For later writers have corrected him in some things and have
added much to his works, and much will still be added to the
end of the world, because there is nothing perfect in human in-
ventions ;" 6 — a prediction strikingly significant as coming from the
one great medieval forerunner of those truer principles of science,
1 Martene, Thesaurus, iv. 166.
2 Statutum Eoberti, &c, in Bulseus, iii. 81.
3 Bulseus, iii. 140 ; Gieseler, vol. iii. p. 301.
4 Among these were Alphonso X., king of Castile, Manfred, king of
Sicily, and especially the Emperor Frederick II. : see his letter sending to
the University of Bologna Latin translations, made by chosen men under
his directions and partly by himself, of "various compilations from
Aris-totle and other philosophers anciently put forth both in Greek and
Arabic " (in Petr. de Vineis, lib. iii. Epist. 67). Among these translations
we may suppose to have been those of which Roger Bacon says that
"the philosophy of Aristotle gained celebrity among the Latins in the
time of Michael Scot, who in a.d. 1230 made known certain parts of
his physical and mathematical works with learned expositions " (referring
doubtless to the Arabic commentaries). Michael Scot lived as astrologer
at the court of Frederick II.
5 Roger Bacon, Opus Majus, ii. 8. See also the eulogy of Aristotle
by Averrhoes {Prcxcm. in Aristot. Physica) quoted by Gieseler, vol. iii.
p. 302, and the poem of a Cologne divine of the 14th century (mentioned
by Cornelius Agrippa), who regards Aristotle as the forerunner of Christ
in natural things, as needful to the Gospel as John the Baptist was in
preparing men's hearts.
II— Z 2
494 USE OF ARISTOTLE BY THE FRIARS. Chap. XXIX.
which his great namesake was to substitute for the perverted
system which was built up on the name of Aristotle.1
§ 5. Among the students of Aristotle, none were more zealous
in bringing his philosophy to the service of Theology than the
Mendicant Friars, who from this time take the lead in the develop-
ment of Scholasticism. With scarcely an exception, all the great
doctors of this Second Age of Scholasticism were either Franciscans
or Dominicans. They were connected with the Universities of
Oxford and Paris, the former contributing many of the great lights
who made the latter the great centre of theological learning.2 We
have already seen how soon the learning, which St. Francis rejected
as needless for the spiritual man, was cultivated by his very first
disciples as a needful means of fulfilling their mission. Even
before their master's death, the little band of " Minor Brethren "
who came over to England (1224), found a home at Oxford, where
the Dominicans were already settled ; and their historian gives a
graphic account of the growth of the school which was soon to be as
famous abroad as at home.3 Their leader, Fr. Agnellus, caused a
decent school to be built at Oxford ; and, as its first teacher, he
obtained the services of the great man, who shines above all his
contemporaries for his union of learning and pure religious zeal
with wise patriotism, Robert Grossetkste4 (that is, Great-head),
the friend and faithful (sometimes sharply faithful) counsellor of
1 The exact place occupied by Aristotle in Scholasticism is admirably
described by Professor Brewer in a passage too long to be quoted here. He
regards Aristotle as a double help to the Schoolmen, not merely for that
logical method of which he was the master, but, primarily, as the exponent
of natural reason, and, secondly, as the representative of the whole range
of Greek, that is, of all philosophy. He adds some excellent remarks on
the results produced by the scholastic use of Aristotle, both for good and
evil : the chief advantage being in the great precision of their method, the
exaggeration of which led, in its turn, to their great fault, of attempting
to state every question in a set of definite propositions, with solutions,
which often leave the question more involved than it was before ; the
solution being not only unproved but suggestive of new doubts and ques-
tions involved in an indefinite series. (Monum. Francisc. pref. p. Hi. f.)
2 Mr. Brewer observes that " almost every Franciscan schoolman of
note came from these islands, Bonaventura and Lully excepted. We are
proportionally scanty in the names of Dominicans." (Monum. Francisc.
pref. p. lvii.)
3 Thomas de Eccleston, de Adventu, &c. ; in Monum. Francisc. ; and the
other records (Prima Fundatio, &c.) in the Appendix.
4 In Latin Grossum Caput. The name is spelt in a variety of ways
Gros-, Gross-, or Grosse-, teste or tete, and even the hybrid Gross-head (!)
His political relations with Simon de Montfort, Henry III., &c, belong of
course to the History of England. Several very interesting anecdotes of
him are told by Eccleston, and he plays an important part in the corre-
spondence of Adam Marsh in the M<mumenta Fra»ciscana.
A.D. 1224 f. PRACTICAL OBJECT OF THEIR TEACHING. 495
Simon de Montfort. The anecdotes told of him by Eceleston
"confirm the popular estimation of his character, but they also
present him in a new light, as the liberal friend and supporter of
the Minorite friars, fully alive to the importance and even the
necessity of their mission." 1 On his removal to the bishopric of
Lincoln (1235, ob. 1253), he was succeeded by one of the friars ;
and from that time they had a constant succession of readers
of divinity both at Oxford and Cambridge.2 Under Grosseteste,
we are told, the brethren "made incalculable progress both in
sermons and in subtle moralities suitable to preaching ;" for it is
to be observed that their studies were pursued as a means to the
great end of their practical work. Eceleston draws a vivid
picture of the brethren uniting the greatest simplicity of life and
purity of conscience with such zeal for study, that they daily went
barefoot through the cold and mire to the divinity schools, however
distant; and the result was that, the Divine grace co-operating
with this diligence in study, they were in a short time promoted to
the office of preachers.3 This practical purpose of their. studies was
emphatically insisted on by Grosseteste, when, urging on the friars
a diligent application to Theology, he assured them, " or else for
a certainty the same lot will befal you, as has befallen all the other
religious orders, who are walking to their shame in the darkness of
ignorance." And this combination of ardent study with practical
work was the cause alike of the commanding influence which they
obtained in the universities, as the chief teachers of the scholastic
divinity, and of their success as preachers at home and missionaries
abroad. " By the light of philosophy " — says Koger Bacon, at the
opening of his Opus Majus — " the Church of God is ordered, the
commonwealth of the faithful is rightly disposed, the conversion
of the infidel is accomplished. It is by the excellence of wisdom
that they who are obstinate in malice can alone be repressed, and
they are better repelled from the borders of the Church, and
further, than by the effusion of Christian blood." It will surprise
many to read these words of a Franciscan friar in an age of Crusades,
not only against the infidel in the East but the heretic in France,
and at the very time when the rival order had brought the Inquisi-
tion into full play.
1 Brewer, Mon. Francisc. pref. p. lxxvi.
2 See the lists in Eceleston, coll. x., pp. 37-41, and App. pp. 552-547.
3 See the powerful development of this practical result of their studies
in the character of their preaching by Mr. Brewer (Mon. Francisc. pref.
pp. l.-lii.), whose view is abundantly illustrated bv the letters of Adam
Marsh (himself one of the Franciscan readers at Oxford, and the close
friend of Grosseteste) in the same volume.
496 ALEXANDER HALES. Chap. XXIX.
§ 6. The energy developed by the friars in England was quickly
brought to stimulate the progress of scholastic theology on the
Continent.1 " Foreigners were sent to the English school as supe-
rior to all others. It enjoyed a reputation throughout the world for
adhering the most conscientiously and strictly to the poverty and
severity of the order ; and for the first time since its existence as
a university, Oxford rose to a position second not even to Paris
itself." 2 The great Parisian school of theology, which occupies the
second period of Scholasticism, had for its earliest teachers the
Welshman Thomas Wallis3 and the more famous Englishman,
Alexander Hales,4 the "Irrefragable Doctor" or "Doctor of
Doctors." His brief eulogy in a list of the great men of the order 5
describes him as doctor, chancellor, and archdeacon of Paris, and
records that, giving up the pomp of secular life (conversationis), he
took the habit of the Minor Brethren in the year 1228, in which
he lived 17 years " virgo et doctor irrefragabilis," and died at
Paris in 1245. He is reckoned by some historians as the true
father of Scholasticism ; and he certainly seems to have been the
first who adopted the specially scholastic form of a complete
summary of theology,6 of great labour and bulk, in which the
1 Eccleston (p. 38) tells us that the fame of the brethren caused Elias
(the successor of St. Francis as Minister General) to send for the brethren
Philip of Wales, or Wallis ( Wallensis, Waleys), and Adam of York, to
lecture at Lyon. Others taught at Cologne, and repeated applications
were made from Ireland, Denmark, France, and Germany, for English
friars. (See Letters of Adam Marsh in the Mon. Francisc. pp. 93, 354,
365, 378.)
2 Brewer, Mon. Francisc. pref. p. lxxxi. Besides Alexander Hales and
Thomas Wallis, Oxford gave Paris its most popular lecturer, Richard of
Cornwall (or Richardus Anglicus). Mr. Brewer suggests that " perhaps
the opposition the friars incurred in that university arose as much from
national as professional jealousy ;" but it was as strong against the con-
tinental Dominicans as the English Franciscans.
3 Thomas Waleys ( \\ allensis) was one of the early Franciscan readers
of theology at Oxford, and afterwards Bishop of St. David's (from 1248 to
1255).
* Alexander ah Hales, Halesius or Alesius, is said to have taken his
surname from Hales (or Hailes) in Gloucestershire, where a Franciscan
monastery was built by Richard of Cornwall and dedicated in 1251. If,
therefore, as some say, he was surnamed from his residence in that
cloister, it must have been in a temporary establishment, like several of
the early foundations of the friars ; but this seems to be only conjecture.
5 Prima Fundatio, &c, in Man, Francisc. p. 542. His death at Paris,
in 1245, is also mentioned in a letter of Bishop Grosseteste, who had gone
with Adam Marsh in that year to the First Council of Lyon. {Ibid.
p. 627.)
6 Summa Universx TJicolotjix, in TV. Lib. Fcntentiarum (printed Venet.
1475, col. 1622). Its bulk is humorously described as more than a
A.D. 1193-1280. ALBERT THE GREAT. 497
doctrines were set forth as a series of propositions, with the argu-
ments marshalled in syllogistic array. In Hales the influence of
Aristotle becomes fully visible; but his philosophy is combined
with a practical regard for the ecclesiastical system of his age.
§ 7. Contemporary with the Franciscan Hales, whom he long
survived, was the Dominican Albert,1 justly surnamed the Great
(Albertus Magnus) on account of his vast acquirements, which
earned for him the title of the " Universal Doctor," and from his
enemies the nickname of " Aristotle's ape." Born about 1193
(though some say twelve years later) of the noble Swabian house
of Bollstadt, he lived till 1280 ; but the eighty-seven years of his
life seem a short space for the learning and labours that survive in
the twenty-one folio volumes of his works,2 besides what is lost of
the 800 treatises he is reported to have written. " As, besides
composing or dictating, he was incessantly lecturing as a professor,
travelling on the business of his Order, or filling high offices in the
Church, among which were those of the Master of the Sacred
horse-load of divinity by Roger Bacon, who says that it was not really
the work of Alexander Hales, and that in his own time it was no longer
transcribed. (Op. Maj. 326; Robertson, vol. iii. p. 624.) Hales is said'to
have written some exegetical works and (perhaps) a Commentary on
Aristotle's Metaphysics. Another famous Schoolman, his contemporary,
was William of Auvergne, archbishop of Paris from 1228 to 1249.
1 It is convenient to remember the following relations between the
chief Schoolmen : —
Franciscans.
{^29?} RoGER Bacon
-f-1315. Raymund Lully.
+1347. William of Ockham (pupil of
Duns Scotus).
Dominicans.
1280. Albertus Magnus, and his pupil | -f-1274. Thomas Aquinas.
It is also worth while to observe their chronological relation to
St. Francis and St. Dominic. Albert the Great was only a few years
younger than St. Francis, and so probably was Alexander Hales (the date of
whose birth is unknown; Roger Bacon was born (1214) seven years before
the death of Dominic (1221), Bonaventura in that same year (1221),
and Thomas Aquinas about 1226, the year of the death of Francis.
2 Edited by P. Jammy, Lugd. 1651. Of the twenty-one vols., five con-
tain his Commentary on Aristotle, five his Commentary on Peter I.omba:d,
two his own Summa Theologix ; the rest, his works on Natural Science
(Summa Naturaliwm de Creaturis), Scripture interpretation, and Practical
Theology. Among works respecting him are Rudolphus Noviomag., de
Vita Alberti Magni, Col. 1490 f. ; Quetif and Echard, Script. Ord. Prxd.
i. 162 f . ; Sighart, Alb. Mag. sein Leben ». seine Wissenschaft, Regensb.
1857 ; C. Haneberg, zu Erkenntnisslehre von Ibn Sina (Avicenna) u. Alb.
Mag., Miinchen, 1866.
-f-1245. Alexander Hales,
and his pupil
-j-1274. Bonaventura.
•j-1308. John Duns Scotus.
498 ALBERT THE GREAT. Chap. XXIX.
Palace, Bishop of Ratisbon, and Papal Legate in Poland, his time
would appear to have been sufficiently occupied, even without his
customary recitation every day of the entire Psalter. His versatility
was no less remarkable than his industry. Besides his more
strictly professional authorship, he was an original writer on
various branches of natural history, drew plans for cathedrals and
churches, made experiments in chemistry, devised a garden in
which the soft airs and bright flowers of summer could be enjoyed
in the depths of winter, and even succeeded, after thirty years'
labour, in constructing a speaking automaton, which, according to
tradition, was taken by the youthful Thomas (Aquinas) for a
mocking demon, and was forthwith smashed by him to pieces." 1
§ 8. Reverting briefly to the events of Albert's long life : he
studied at Paris and Padua ; and at the latter city he was led by
the influence of Jordan, the general of the Dominicans, to join the
order (1223). After teaching in the Dominican school at Cologne,
he was called in 1228 to the chair of the order in the Jacobin
convent at Paris. It was at the critical moment when the new
zeal of the Mendicants aspired to a ruling influence in education,
and their ambition was favoured by the disorders of the University,
which was at fend with the civil authorities about its exclusive
jurisdiction over the scholars.2 In 1228, two scholars were killed
in a fight by the city guard ; and, on the refusal of satisfaction
both by the bishop and the Queen-regent,3 the university sus-
1 From an article on "Thomas Aquinas" in the Quarterly Review,
July 1881, vol. cliii. pp. 114, 115. As with his predecessor Gebhard
(Sylvester II.), and his contemporaries, Michael Scott and Roger Bacon,
his natural science was sure to gain him the reputation of a wizard, and
in modern ignorance of the "dark ages," that character is perhaps still
attached to his name. Bayle has collected many fabulous stories about
him (Diet. art. Albert). " It is said that he had no capacity for learning,
until at his prayer the Blessed Virgin bestowed on him a special endow-
ment, together with the gift that philosophy should not seduce him from
the true faith ; and that, five years before his death, according to his
patroness's promise, he forgot all his learning and dialectical subtlety, in
order that he might prepare himself for his end 'in childlike innocence
and in sincerity and truth of faith ' (Lud. a Valleoleti, quoted by Qu&if,
i. 169). Henry of Hervorden relates that, when worn out with age and
labour, he fell into dotage, Sifrid, archbishop of Mentz, wishing to see
him, knocked at the door of his cell, whereupon Albert answered from
within ' Albert is not here.' ' Of a truth he is not here,' said the arch-
bishop, and went away in tears." (Robertson, vol. iii. p. 6J5.) For a
full account of the theological, philosophic, and scientific teaching of
Albert the Great, see Milman's Hist, of Lat. Christ., vol. ix. pp. 122-180.
2 For the details see Milman. vol. vi. pp. 343-4.
3 Blanche, mother of Louis IX., who had succeeded to the throne at
the aare of twelve in 1226.
A.D. 1280. HIS LIFE AND DEATH. 499
pended its lectures, and the professors removed with many of the
students to Reims, Orleans, Angers, and even as far as Toulouse.
The Dominicans seized the opportunity to found a chair of Theo-
logy, with the licence of the bishop and the chancellor. Three
years later the university was re-established at Paris, against the
opposition of the bishop and the crown, by the authority of
Gregory IX. (1231) ; but the friars had made their position sure,
and we shall see presently how the jealousy, suppressed for a
time, between them and the faculty of theology, broke out twenty
years later.
It was during this suspension of the university that Albert
lectured at the Jacobin convent. "There, though his text-book
was the rigid stone-cold Sentences of Peter the Lombard, his bold
originality, the confidence with which he rushed on ground yet
untrodden, at once threw back all his competitors into obscurity,
and seemed to summon reason, it might be to the aid, it might be
as a perilous rival to religion. This, by his admirers, was held as
hardly less than divine inspiration, but provoked his adversaries
and his enemies. ' God,' it was said, ' had never divulged so many
of His secrets to one of His creatures.' Others murmured, ' He
must be possessed by an evil spirit :' already the fame, the sus-
picion, of a magician had begun to gather round his name." 1
§ 9. In 1231 Albert returned to his convent and school at Cologne,
where he was visited with marked honour by the Emperor William.
As provincial master of the order for Germany, he was commis-
sioned by the Diet of Worms to visit all the monasteries. " He
severely reproved the monks, almost universally sunk in ignorance
and idleness; he rescued many precious manuscripts, which in
their ignorance they had left buried in dust, or in their fanaticism
cast aside as profane." 2 Alexander IV. summoned him to Piome,
and appointed him Grand Master of the Palace ; but he soon laid
down the dignity and returned to Cologne. In 1260 he was made
Bishop of Ratisbon ; but he resigned the see after three years, in
order to end his life as a simple friar and teacher at Cologne.
§ 10. The most conspicuous features of his teaching are thus
described by Dean Milman : 3 — " Albert the Great at once awed
by his immense erudition and appalled his age. ... He quotes,
as equally familiar, Latin, Greek, Arabic, Jewish philosophers. He
1 Milman, Latin Christianity, vol. ix. p. 123. 2 Ibid.
3 Ibid. p. 124, following, as he fully acknowledges, Ritteo-, Christliche
Philosophic, vol. viii. pp. 181 f., and Haureau, De la Philosophic Scho-
lastiquc, vol. ii. pp. 1 f. We quote only the most important parts of the
passage, passing over some remarks on his fruitless attempts to reconcile
Aristotle with Plato, and both with Christianity.
500 TEACHING OF ALBERT THE CREAT. Chap. XXIX.
was the first Schoolman who lectured on Aristotle himself, on
Aristotle from Graco-Latin or Arabo-Latin copies. The whole
range of the Stagirite's physical and metaphysical philosophy was
within the scope of Albert's teaching. . . . One of his Treatises
is a refutation of Averrhoes; . . . the commentators and glossators
of Aristotle, the whole circle of the Arabians, are quoted with the
utmost familiarity. But with Albert theology was still the master
science. The Bishop of Ratisbon was of unimpeached orthodoxy ;"
but " his Christianity, while it constantly subordinates, in strong
and fervent language, knowledge to faith and love, became less a
religion than a philosophy. Albert lias little of, he might seem to
soar above, the peculiar and dominant doctrines of Christianity ; he
dwells on the nature of God rather than on the Trinity, on the im-
mortality of the soul rather than on redemption ; on sin, on
original sin, he is almost silent. . . . The close of all Albert the
Great's intense labours, of his enormous assemblage of the opinions
of the philosophers of all ages, and his efforts to harmonize them
with high Christian Theology, is a kind of Eclecticism, an unre-
conciled Bealism, Conceptualise, Nominalism, with many of the
difficulties of each.1 . . . Safe in his own deep religiousness and
doctrinal orthodoxy, he saw not how with his philosophic specula-
tions he undermined the foundations of theology.
" But this view of Albert the Great is still imperfect and unjust.
His title to fame is not that he introduced, and interpreted to the
world, the Metaphysics and Physics of Aristotle, and the works of
the Arabian philosophers on these abstruse subjects, but because he
opened the field of true philosophic observation to mankind. In
Natural History, he unfolded the more precious treasures of the
Aristotelian philosophy, he revealed all the secrets of ancient
science, and added large contributions of his own to every branch
of it : in Mathematics, he commented on and explained Euclid ; in
Chemistry, he was a subtle investigator ; in Astronomy, a bold
speculator. Had he not been premature, — had not philosophy
been seized and again enslaved to theology, mysticism, and worldly
politics — he might have been more immediately and successfully
followed by the first, if not by the second, Bacon." 2
1 "On the great medieval question, Albert would be at once a Realist,
a Conceptualist, and a Nominalist. There were three kinds of Universals,
one abstract, self-existing, one in the object, one in the mind."
2 On this it should be observed that Roger Bacon, who was only twenty
years younger than Albert, showed no disposition to be deterred from
scientific investigation by theological trammels. Whether he was in any
degree indebted directly to Albert's labours or example, does not appear,
at least so far as we know. (See Chap. XXXI.)
The Great B-nedictine Abbey of Monte Cassino.
CHAPTER XXX.
SCHOLASTIC THEOLOGY— continued.
THE FRIARS AND THE UNIVERSITY OF PARIS.
ST. BONAVENTURA, ST. THOMAS AQUINAS, DUNS SCOTUS. A.D. 1221-1308.
§ 1. Bonaventura and Aquinas compared. § 2. John of Fidanza, St. Bona-
ventura, the "Seraphic Doctor " — Spirit of his teaching. § 3.
St. Thomas Aquinas, the "Angelic Doctor " — At Monte Cassino and
Naples. § 4. Joins the Dominicans — Persecutions of his family.
§ 5. Placed under Albert the Great — The " Dumb Ox of Sicily " sur-
prizes the Master. § 6. Lectures at Cologne — Removal to Paris :
lectures on the Sentences — Contest in the University — Foundation of
the Sorbonne. § 7. Bull of Innocent IV. against the Friars, revoked by
Alexander IV. — William of St. Amour : his Perils of the Last Times.
§ 8. Thomas made Doctor and Professor at Paris — Removal to Italy —
Immense intellectual activitv — Exhaustion and visions: death and
502 JOHN OF FIDANZA, ST. BONAVENTURA. CirAP. XXX.
canonization — His fervent piety. § 9. Supremacy of his philosophical
Theology in the Roman Catholic Church— Encyclical of Leo XIII.
§ 10. Symbolical picture of St. Thomas — Three classes of his works —
(i.) Expository : Catena Aurea of the Four Gospels ; (ii.) Philosophical :
Commentaries on Aristotle— Aquinas an Aristotelian Realist — Rationalism
buttressing Faith ; (iii.) His Systematic Theology — The fusion of Philo-
sophy and Divinity — Essential fault of the system. § 11. The Summa
Theologica — The method of Questions— Logic in place of truth — Real
merits of the Scholastic system. § 12. His other theological works —
Commentary on the Sentences — Quaestiones Disputatse and Quodlibets.
§ 13. Polemical Works: Summa contra Gentiles and Summa contra
Grsecos — First assertion of the Pope's infallibility — Forgeries imposed
on Thomas — Defence's of the Friars. § 14. Disputes about his authority.
§ 15. Rivalry of Thomists and Scotists — The British Franciscan John
Duns Scotus, the " Subtle Doctor : " his Life and Works —War of the
two Schools — Thomas Bradwardine.
§ 1. The great age of Scholasticism culminated in the famous names
of Bonaventura and Ihomas Aqutnas. Nearly of the same age
(the former was born in 1221, the latter about 1226), they were
united in close friendship and defence of the common cause of their
rival orders, as in sincere piety and devoted labour, and in death they
were not divided. Summoned by Gregory IX. to the great Council
of Lyon in 1274, Bonaventura only just lived to receive the dignity
of cardinal, Aquinas died upon the journey. But, with all they
had in common, they represent the opposite poles of the Scholastic
Theology : Bonaventura, that fervent piety always hovering on the
verge of Mysticism, which was attested by his title of the " Sera-
phic Doctor ;" Aquinas, the keenest dialectic treatment of doctrine,
combined with the most laborious constructive power, moulding it
into the system which the Church of Rome has accepted from him
to the present day. While the palm of knowledge is awarded to
Aquinas, Bonaventura has the higher praise of supreme regard for
Scripture, and a constant effort to harmonize all science with
practical religion. His spirit is expressed by the phrase (which
few perhaps know to be his), " Sweetness and light.''''
§ 2. Having traced the outlines of Bonaventura's life in the
history of the Franciscan order,1 it will suffice here to add Dean
1 See above, Chap. XXV. p. 416. His works were published, under the
direction of Sixtus V. at Rome, 1588, 8 vols, folio ; Lugd. 1688, 8 vols. fol. ;
Venet. 1751, 13 vols. 4to. : the first volume of an elaborate new edition
by P. Fidelis a Fanna, was published at Quarachi (ad Claras Aquas), near
Florence, 1883. The most important of them, besides his Life of St. Francis,
are Commentarii in Libris iv. Sententiarum ; two handbooks of Divinity,
namely, Breviloquium (edited by Hefele, Tiibingen, 1845, and Antonio da
Vieenza, 2ud ed., Freiburg, 1881), and Centiloquium, the latter being for
beginners; Iieductio Artium ad Theolojiam, an attempt to show the organic
A.D. 1221-1274. HIS PHILOSOPHY AND THEOLOGY. 503
Milinan's estimate of his spirit and teaching : ! — " In Bonaventura the
philosopher recedes ; religious edification is his mission. A much
smaller proportion of his voluminous works is pure scholasticism :
he is teaching by the life of his holy founder, St. Francis, and by
what may be called a new Gospel, a legendary life of the Saviour,
which seems to claim, with all its wild traditions, equal right to
the belief with that of the Evangelists. Bonaventura himself
seems to deliver it as his own unquestioning faith. Bonaventura,
if not ignorant of, feared or disdained to know much of Aristotle or
the Arabians : he philosophizes only because in his age he could
not avoid philosophy. The philosophy of Bonaventura rests on
the theological doctrine of Original Sin : the Soul, exiled from God,
must return to God. The most popular work of Bonaventura,
with his mystic admirers, was the Itinerary of the Soul to God.
The love of God, and the knowledge of God, proceed harmoniously
together, through four degrees of light : the external light, by
which we learn the mechanic arts ; the inferior light, which shines
through the senses, by these we comprehend individuals or things ;
the internal light, the Keason,2 which by reflection raises the soul
to intellectual things, to universals in conception ; the superior
light of grace, which reveals to us the sanctifying virtues, shows us
universals in their reality, in God."
§ 3. Thomas Aquinas,3 the Doctor Angelicus of the Schools,
derived his surname from the noble house of which he was a scion,
relation of all science, including the teaching of the Church, and a monu-
ment of his prodigious knowledge ; practical or mystical works, as Itine-
rarium mentis in Deum, De Septern Gradibus Contemplations, &c. ; and a
Biblia Tauperum, an exposition and application of passages of Scripture,
as a manual of popular instruction for the " poor in spirit."
1 Hist, of Lat. Christ, vol. ix. p. 138 f.
2 Here we have essentially the same distinction as that between
Reason and Understanding in modern transcendental philosophy. Bona-
ventura is a Realist, with some modification from Conceptualism.
3 The chief authorities for his life are the Acta SS., a. d. VII. Mart. i.
655; Quetif and Echard, Script. Ord. JJrsed. i. 271; Vita di S. Tovxaso
oV Aquino, da P. Frigerio Romano, Roma, 1668 ; La Vie de St. Ihomas
cTAquin, avec un Expose' de sa Doctrine et ses Outrages, par ie P. A.
Touron (Dominican), Paris, 1734, 1737 ; Bern, de Rubeis, Dissert. Crit. et
Apologet. de Gests ac Scriptis et Doctrina S. Thomse Aquinatis, Venet.,
1750 f.; Histoire de St Thomas oVAquin, par M. l'Abbl Bareille, Paris,
1846 (a summary of Touron's work) ; The Life an I L <b urs of St. Thonvis
of Aquin, by the very Rev. Roger Bede Vaughan, O.S.B., 2 vols., London,
1871-2: the last work has since been published in an abridged form :
Thomas Aquinas and the Vatican in the Quarter/;/ 1,'eview, vol. 1 .V_\
pp. 105 f., July, 1881. Once for all, we make special acknowledgment of
the use made of this most able article in the present Chapter, generally by
direct quotation rather than affected concealment of the obligation, and
only wishing we had space for more.
504 THOMAS JOINS THE DOMINICANS. Chap. XXX.
— the counts of Aquino, in Apulia. His birth took place about
the year1 in which St. Francis died (1226), whether at Aquino,
or some other of his father's numerous castles, is uncertain. While
his two brothers were trained in the usual military accomplish-
ments, the young Count Thomas seems to have been destined
by his parents to succeed his uncle in the dignity of Abbot of
Monte Cassino ; and he was placed in that monastery for educa-
tion at the age of five. On this ground the community, of which
that house was the head, claim a share in the fame of this greatest
of the Dominicans ; and it is at least clear that, " if to St. Dominic
belong the branches and fruit of this splendid tree, the root and
stem are no less due to St. Benedict." 2 His residence at Monte
Cassino was cut short, at the age of ten, when the troops of
Frederick II. sacked the monastery ; and, after two years at home,
Thomas was sent to the newly-founded University of Naples,3
where he studied for four years. It is related that when, according
to the custom of the universities, it came to his turn to reproduce
the professorial lectures as an exercise, " he surpassed the original
compositions, and repeated them with greater depth of thought
and greater lucidity of method, than the learned professor himself
was enabled to command."
§ 4. The Dominicans, who already within twenty years of their
founder's death had got possession of the principal chairs at Naples,
marked the gifted young nobleman as a fit proselyte ; and, without
even the knowledge of his widowed mother or his brothers, he was
received into the order, in presence of an immense crowd, at the
age of sixteen. He was hurried away from the pursuit of his in-
dignant mother, first to Eome, and thence towrard Paris ; but his
flight was intercepted by his brothers, who were ravaging Lom-
bardy. Brought back a prisoner to one of the family castles, he
was subjected to threats and solicitations, amidst which his own
nearest kindred had the infamy to ply him with the temptation of
St. Anthony ; and his triumphant resistance won him the honour
of being the special patron saint of chastity and its votaries
banded in the fraternity of " the Angelic Warfare."
Even when he was released by the Emperor's authority through
the influence of the Pope, his mother went to Rome to appeal in
person against the vows into wThich she accused the Dominicans
of dishonestly entrapping her son. Celestine IV., " doubtful in
which direction it would be most politic to move, postponed his
decision till he heard what the youth had to say for himself. He
1 Different authorities give 1225, 1226, or 1227.
2 Quarterly Review, p. 111.
* The university was founded in 1220 by Frederick II.
A.D. 1243 f. "THE DUMB OX OF SICILY." 505
was accordingly fetched from Naples, and pleaded his vocation
with such combined modesty and firmness, that the whole court
was filled with admiration, and with tears of joy congratulated
Theodora on having so admirable a son. To make things pleasant
to both parties, the Pope went so far as to offer him the Abbacy of
Monte Cassino, with permission to continue a Dominican and
wear the habit of the Order ; but even to this the lad was inex-
orable, and, turning a deaf ear to the entreaties of his family, he
implored the Pope to leave him alone, and suffer him henceforth
to follow his vocation as a simple friar. Thus after two years of
struggle, the conflict ended, and at the age of eighteen his lot was
irrevocably thrown in with the mendicant brothers of St.
Dominic " x (about 1243).
§ 5. The value which the order set upon their prize was proved by
his being placed under the care of their General and famous teacher,
Albert the Great, who himself took charge of Thomas on the journey
to Paris and Cologne. Albert's vast and versatile learning appears
to have at first blinded him to his pupil's powers. " For Thomas
is said to have been a singularly reserved youth : large, grave,
taciturn, and so frequently absorbed in reverie as often scarcely
to know what he was eating, he became a butt to his fellow-
students, and received the nicknames of the ' Dumb Ox of Sicily '
and ' Pythagoras's Wallet.' 2 How the illusion was dispelled may
be read in the old Latin memoir of him, ascribed to a contem-
porary friar, William de Thoco, or Tocco, but probably written in the
following century, and printed in the Eollandists' Acta Sanctorum.
Albert having lectured on some abstruse question, Thomas for his
own improvement wrote an elaborate essay upon it ; and, the paper
having been accidentally dropped, was picked up and carried to the
Master, whose surprise at its excellence was so great, that he
resolved to draw out the silent scholar by ordering him publicly
to defend a thesis on the following day. Having fortified himself
by prayer, the lad handled the thesis with such ability and decision,
that the master cried out, ' Brother Thomas, one would think that
you were pronouncing sentence rather than sustaining your side.'
' Master, I know not how to speak otherwise,' was the humble
answer. Whereupon the Master himself tried to pose him with a
variety of objections, the subtlety of which was" such that he
flattered himself he had completely shut up the youthful respondent
(omnino se eum crederet concludisse) ; but his triumph over them
all was so manifest, that Albert broke up the session with the
1 Quarterly Review, pp. 113, 114.
2 The idea of a heavy physique is not at all borne out by the refiued
and almost feminine features of a portrait in St. Cuthbert's College, Ushaw,
inscribed, Vera effig'es, &?., but the painter is unknown.
506 THOMAS AT COLOGNE AND PARIS. Chap. XXX.
prophecy, ' We call this student a dumb ox, but the time will come
when such shall be his bellowing in doctrine, that it will sound
throughout the whole world.' " x
§ 6. After three years' study under Albert, partly at Cologne and
partly at Paris, Thomas was selected to accompany the master on
his return to the former city, where he was appointed Magister
Studentium, or second professor of the new Dominican school.
He was now in his twenty-third year, and the quarter of a cen-
tury, which remained till his early death, was occupied with
constant lecturing, preaching, and writing. The one great event
which breaks the monotonous record of his labours, is the famous
struggle of the University of Paris against the ascendancy of
the mendicant teachers. After teaching for three or four years,
and making his first essays as a metaphysical writer at Cologne,
where he received priests' orders, he was sent by his superiors to
Paris, to be admitted to the degree of Bachelor, which at that time
was no mere stamp of moderate learning, but a real licence to teach,
under the supervision of one of the Dominican professors. " It
was his duty to expound the usual divinity text-book of the time,
the Sentences of Peter Lombard ; his lectures on which, when col-
lected and revised, formed the earliest of his great theological
treatises; and, his renown rapidly spreading, he was before long
made a Licentiate, a provisional grade, entitling him to occupy a
professorial chair and proceed to the highest degree which the
University could confer." 2
His elevation to the Doctorate and occupation of the chair were
deferred by the great struggle, which was to decide whether the
theological teaching of the university was to be governed by the
mendicant scholastics, or to preserve the spirit boasted of as hitherto
prevailing " at Paris, where the study of Holy Scripture flourishes" 3
We have seen how the conflicts between the university and the
civil power, provoked by the turbulence of the students, opened
the way for the school of theology set up by the mendicants,
which existed side by side with the older theological faculty in a
state of suppressed jealousy, increasing, with the growing influence
and popularity of the friars. About 1250, the theological faculty
was strengthened by the foundation of the school called Sorbonne,
a society of ecclesiastics devoted to study and gratuitous teaching,
which derived its famous name from its founder Robert, a native of
Sorbonne in Champagne, a canon of Paris and chaplain to Louis IX.
" Although it is a mistake to speak of this as the theological faculty
1 Quarterly Review, p. 115. 2 Ibid. p. 116.
a William of St. Amour, de Perk. 8 : " Parisiis, ubi viget sacrae Scrip-
turac studium."
A.D. 1251 f. THE UNIVERSITY AND THE FRIARS. 507
of the University, the two were in so far the same that the mem-
bers of one were very commonly members of the other." *
§ 7. In 1251, the University complained that of the twelve chairs
of theology at Paris (a number which strikingly attests the
pre-eminence of the science), the Dominicans held two, and the
Franciscans one ; four other monastic communities had one each,
and the canons regular of Paris, three, leaving only two for the
secular clergy.2 Having decreed that no religious order should
hold more than one chair, they proceeded to dismiss one of the
Dominican professors. The order made their appeal to the Pope.
Innocent IV., who, now master of Italy since the death of Fre-
derick II., probably felt that he had no further need of the friars,
issued his famous Bull, subjecting the mendicant orders to epi-
scopal jurisdiction (Nov. 1254). His death in the next month was
claimed by them as a judgment in answer to their prayers ; while
the public feeling found utterance in the proverb, " From the
Litanies of the Preaching Friars, good Lord deliver us."
His successor, Alexander IV., "was not the protector only, he
was the humble slave of the Mendicants." 3 Ten days after his
election he revoked his predecessor's Bull, and declared that the
Chancellor of Paris might appoint professors either from the re-
ligious orders or from the secular clergy. This new Bull, the first
of forty which Alexander issued in favour of the mendicants, was
promulgated against the remonstrances of a deputation, one of
whose members became famous as the great champion of the uni-
versity. William of St. Amour (Gulielmus de Sancto Amore,
surnamed from his birthplace in Franche Comte), a Doctor of the
Sorbonne, encountered the friars with their own great power of ora-
1 (Robertson, vol. iii. p. 622 ; Herzog, Encyclop., art. Sorbonne.) The
judgments of the Sorbonne were constantly appealed to as of European
authority from the 14th century to the 17th, but its influence was on the
decline when the society was broken up by the revolution of 1789.
2 The chief authorities for the whole story of the conflict are Wadding.
Bula;us, and Crevier, to which are to be added the contemporary metrical
satires of Rutebeuf, La Descorde de V Universite' et des Jacobins, Les Ordres
de Paris, La Bataille des Vices co>rtre les Vert'is, Dit de Guillaume de St.
Amour, comment il fut exile, and La complainte de maistre Guil. de St. Amour.
(QHuvres completes de Rutebeuf, par Achille Jubinal ; and the excellent
article by M. Paulin Paris in the Hist. Lit. de la France, vol. xx. p. 710.)
"Rutebeuf" (says Milman, vi. 353, n.), "reads to me like our own
Skelton ; he has the same flowing rapid doggerel, the same satiric WW,
with not much of poetry, but both are always alive. On the whole of
this feud, and its connection with Avenhoism, read the very remarkable
pages of M. Ernest Renan, Averroeset V Averrdisme, p. 259, f., Paris, 1861."
3 The words of Crevier, quoted by Milman, vol. vi. p. 346. The new
Pope was elected on Dec. 12th, 1254.
508 WILLIAM OF ST. AMOUR. Chap. XXX.
tory. He veiled his attacks, indeed, under the form of denouncing
the Beghards, who were unauthorized by the Pope, but he declared
that if others found the cap to fit, it was their own affair. Among
the charges which he brought against the mendicants, was their
approval, or even authorship, of the Everlasting Gospel,1 which
was published in 1254. Meanwhile the university refused obedience
to the Papal decrees, and determined to dissolve itself rather
than admit the Dominican professors ; but this extreme measure
was not fully carried out. The mendicants arraigned St. Amour
before the Bishop of Paris, for publishing a libel defamatory of
the Pope ; and when he offered to clear himself by a canonical oath,
4000 scholars came forward as his compurgators.
In 1256 the Pope appealed to King Louis IX. (St. Louis), him-
self a Fransciscan tertiary, demanding the banishment of St. Amour
and three other chief opponents of the friars. While the decision
was pending, William published a summary of his sermons against
the mendicant orders, in his famous book " On the Perils of the
last Times."2 From the text of St. Paul's warning to Timothy,
he applies the characters drawn by the Apostle to the professed
zealots, but real enemies, of the Church. In their pretended state
of perfection, seeking temporal honour for themselves to the offence
of many, they were " lovers of their own selves " rather than of God.3
They " crept into houses," 4 where the care of souls did not belong
to them, prying into family secrets as unauthorized confessors.
Turning to the Lord's own warning, that " many false prophets
shall arise and shall deceive many," he all but explicitly identifies
them with the friars who took upon themselves to preach ; and
boldly controverts the whole principle of mendicancy, " because
those who choose to live by beggary become flatterers and slan-
derers and liars and thieves, and fall away from justice." To the
question, how the perfect man is to live when he has left all,
1 See Chap. XXV. p. 423.
2 De Periculis Novissimorum Temporum, referring to 2 Tim. iii. 1 :
" This know also, that in the last days perilous times shall come." The
work is in the form of two sermons, under fourteen heads. It is printed
in the Appendix to Edward Brown's Fasciculus Rerum expetendarum et fugi-
endarum, p. 18 f., and the Works of William, edited by De Flavigny, Con-
stantise (Paris), 16.32. For an abstract of the work, and for the heads of
his charges against the friars, see Gieseler, vol. iii. pp. 243-4, and Brewer,
Preface to Monum. Francisc. pp. xxxvi.-vii. Thomas Aquinas replied in
his Opusculum (xix.) contra impugnantes Dei cultum et relxgionem ; Bona-
ventura in his Liber Apologcticus in eos qui Ordini FF. Mm. adversantur,
also in his De Paupertate Christi contra Mag. Gulielmum, and other tracts
in vol. vii. of his works. Tillemont has an elaborate essay on William of
St. Amour in his Vie de Louis IX., pp. 133 f.
3 1 Tim. iii. 2. * Ibid. 6.
A.D. 1256. HIS " PERILS OF THE LAST TIMES." 509
he answers, " By working with his own hands, or by entering a
monastery." The plea, that such mendicancy had been licensed by
the Church, he treats as of no avail, because " they do it against
the Apostle and other Scriptures ;" and he boldly asserts the prin-
ciple that the Church is fallible and ought to confess and rectify
its errors : — " Wherefore even if it had been confirmed by the
Church in error, it ought to be revoked on discovering the truth :
for we do not deny that the sentence of the Roman See can be
changed for the better."
Such doctrines seem to have been too bold even for the secular
clergy in whose defence they were advanced, or the influence of
the court and the friars prevailed, for the book was condemned by
an assembly of bishops at Paris. King Louis sent it to the Pope,
who handed it over for examination to four cardinals, one of whom,
Hugo de St. Cler, was a Dominican, and so a judge in his own cause.
At the same time the University sent a deputation, consisting of
William himself, and the same three whom the Pope had before
denounced with him. The Dominicans also sent a deputation, of
which Thomas Aquinas, now in his thirtieth year, was a member ;
and to his splendid advocac}r of their cause the victory is, in a great
measure, ascribed. Alexander was at Anagni, and on William's
arrival there he found that his book had already been condemned,
not as heretical, but as " unjust, wicked, and execrable," and tending
to stir up hatred and scandal against the mendicants ; and it had
been burnt in the Pope's presence before the cathedral. After de-
fending himself with courage and address, he was forbidden to return
to France, and withdrew to his native town of St. Amour, where
he remained till after the Pope's death.1
Notwithstanding his own defeat, William and his colleagues
struck a return blow at the Franciscans by obtaining from the
1 Franche Cow^was not yet a part of the French kingdom. In 1263
William was permitted by a Bull of Urban IV. to return to Paris, where
he produced an improved edition of his book, and defended it against the
censures of Albert the Great, Thomas Aquinas, and Bonaventura, the last
of whom really confirms many of William's charges in his tract de Refor-
mandis Fratribus, and his letter to a provincial minister, already cited.
The new edition of the work, entitled Collectiones Catholicx et Canonicas
contra Pericula imminentia Ecclesise universali per hypocritas. pseudo-
prxdicatores, §-c., was sent by William to Clement IV". (1266), whose
letter, after reading a part of it, cautions the writer against displaying
his old animosity (Epist. 394). William died in 12'/ 0. "We are told
by a contemporary Franciscan writer that he drew away manv members
from the mendicant orders (Salimb. 233): and the popular poetry of the
time gives evidence of the strong impression which his attacks on them
had made on the general mind. See Roman de la Rose, 12,225 f. ; and
Chaucer's translation." (Robertson, vol. iii. p. 599.)
II— 2 A
510 AQUINAS AT PARIS AND IN ITALY. Chap. XXX.
Pope the condemnation of the " Everlasting Gospel," which was
ordered to be burnt privately, and, if possible, without bringing
scandal on the brethren ; and also the other writings which were
said to have emanated from the corrupt source of Joachim. So says
Matthew Paris (s. a. 1256), adding that " by the vigilance and care-
fulness of Cardinal Hugh and the Bishop of Messina, who belonged
to the order of Preachers, this was done cautiously and secretly, so
the disturbance was quieted for a time." The chronicler represents
the popular feeling in this conflict as adverse to the friars.
§ 8. The University was now forced to submit, and to induct to
their chairs and the doctor's degree the representatives of the two
orders, Aquinas and Bonaventura (1257). The text which Thomas,
struggling with deep humility and prayer, was bidden by a vision
of St. Dominic1 himself to choose for his act (Psalm civ. 13) —
expounding it as an allegory of Christ watering his Church with
grace through the sacraments — is applied by his biographer Touron
as a prophecy of how Thomas himself should water the whole
Church with the showers of his wisdom, " since it is manifest to
every one throughout the whole world, that among the Catholic
faithful nothing is taught, whether of philosophy or theology, in
any of the schools, but what is drawn out of his writings :" — ■
words which exactly describe the place lately assigned to St. Thomas
by the encyclical of Leo XIII.
After two years spent at Paris in the work of his chair and re-
modelling the Benedictine schools, he was summoned by the Pope
to Italy, where he spent eight or nine years of immense intellectual
activity. " At Rome, Civita Vecchia, Anagni, Viterbo, Perugia,
and perhaps other cities, he delivered courses of theological lectures
with brilliant success, and constantly preached in the churches.
Of the Holy See he was the unfailing counsellor on many a difficult
question ; from his cell an incessant stream of writings was poured
forth. In the earlier part of this period, Clement IV. issued a brief
conferring on him the archbishopric of Naples ; but the prospect of
the elevation caused him such profound melancholy and anguish of
soul, that he found no peace till, at his earnest request, the brief
was withdrawn. His next move was back to Paris, where he was
received with signal honour by the King, then on the eve of his
second crusade; and for about two years he reoccupied his old
chair of theology. Only one more sphere of work was allowed
him. Among the universities which competed for the benefit of his
1 It is almost superfluous to add that the saint's whole life, from
before his birth to his death, is adorned with supernatural signs. For a
graphic description of the act of his Doctorate, see the Quarterly Review,
p. 117.
A.D. 1274. HIS TEACHING AND DEATH. 511
teaching, the preference was assigned to Naples ; and thus, for the
brief remainder of his life, he presided, as the greatest living master
of Theology, in the place where, as a stripling he had first sat on
the scholars' bench." l Here he was soon overtaken by that prema-
tuie end, described by his biographer in the spirit of the time, in
terms which really mean that, like his master Albert, but at a much
earlier age, " his overwrought brain began to give way. He was
leading a very ascetic life, eating only once a day, and allowing
himself so little repose, that he is described as ' always either praying,
teaching, writing or dictating ;' and he was eagerly pushing on
with the third and last part of his greatest work, the Summa Theo-
logica, which was approaching completion, when he began to see
such frequent visions as to give the impression of one who almost
dwelt in the unseen world. The crisis seems to have come in the
shape of a strange rapture or trance, which visibly shook and
changed his whole frame as he was celebrating mass. From that
time the pen fell from his idle hands ; he neither wrote nor dictated ;
and, although urged for the glory of God and the illumination of
the world to carry on his great treatise to a conclusion, to every
entreaty he replied, that 'all he had written seemed now to him
but so much rubbish, compared with what had been revealed to
him in his trance.' While he was in this state, he was ordered by
Pope Gregory X. to attend the Council convoked at L^ons for the
purpose of negociating with the Eastern Church, and to bring with
him his famous treatise against the Greeks. With his usual obe-
dience he set out, but fever coming on he took refuge in the Cis-
tercian monastery of Fossa Nuova, near Terracina, where after a
month's gradual wasting he peacefully passed away on March 7,
1274, the day afterwards assigned to him in the Roman Calendar,
being probably just about forty-eight years old."2
Thus, of the two great masters of Scholastic Theology and the
rival orders, the one died on his way to the Council at which the
other only just lived to receive the dignity of a cardinal ; nor
need what is repulsive in the systems which fettered their minds
1 Quarterly Review, p. 118.
2 Ibid. pp. 119, 120. There is no contemporary authority or real
evidence for the suspicion, characteristic of the age and alluded to bv
Dante (Purgat. xx. 69), that Thomas was poisoned by the contrivance of
Charles of Anjou, whether for fear of his reporting to the Pope the King's
cruelties, or from the apprehension that his elevation to the cardinalate
would enhance the power of the family of Aquino. St. Thomas was
canonized by John XXII. in 1323; and in ln67 the Dominican Pope
Pius V. assigned to him the next place after the four great doctors of
the West, Ambrose, Jerome, Augustine, and Gregory the Great. The
sixth place was assigned to Bonaventnra by Sixtns V. in 1587.
512 SUPREMACY OF ST. THOMAS. Chap. XXX.
and souls make us shrink from using the words first pronounced-
over one at least more faulty : " they were lovely and pleasant in
their lives, and in their death they were not divided." The
" sweetness and light " of Bonaventura has a parallel in the cha-
racter which the recent essayist has drawn of Aquinas;1 that,
notwithstanding the essential error of the monastic idea of perfec-
tion, " he was really one of those elect and saintly souls, of whom
it may be said that their virtues were their own, but their defects
those of their time. . . . We cannot doubt that Thomas of Aquino
was, by divine grace, a man of rare saintliness both of temperament
and conduct."
§ 9. The system of philosophical theology set forth in the writings
of St. Thomas Aquinas is of supreme importance in Ecclesiastical
History, not only as intellectually perhaps the most perfect work
of the Scholastic age, but because it has been adopted as the
authoritative standard of doctrine in the Roman Catholic Church.
Such preeminence is reported to have been assigned to Thomas by
the saying of his great master, Albert, that he had " put an end
to all labour even unto the world's end." From the first, the
Dominicans accepted the teaching of the " Angel of the Schools "
as their standard of orthodoxy, which every member of the order
was bound to accept and to defend. We shall see presently how
vehemently this theological primacy was contested on behalf of
the great Franciscan master, Duns Scotus; but the decision of
the Koman Church was given for the Thomists against the Scotists.
Kepeated Papal Bulls, Decrees of Councils, and Statutes of Uni-
versities and Religious Orders, prescribed the writings of Aquinas
as the most perfect guide alike of faith and reason ; and at the
Council of Trent, nearly three centuries after his death, a copy
of his Summa Theologica was laid on the secretary's desk, beside
the Holy Scriptures and the Pontifical decrees, as containing the
orthodox solution of all theological questions. From the epoch
when the Church of Rome put its doctrine into formal array against
the reformed faith, another three centuries found her rallying her
spiritual forces to repair her temporal humiliation. Another Gene-
ral Council had tried to strengthen St. Peter's rock by the new
foundation of Papal Infallibility, when a new Pope was called on
to devise, if possible, a standard of rational faith, which should
confirm believers and present an impregnable front to all intel-
1 Quarterly Review, pp. 118-119. The reader is referred to the whole
passage, which is too long for quotation here. For the rest, the reviewer
has treated the character and works of Thomas Aquinas so fully and with
such consummate ability, that little remains except to condense what
he has written, referring to the essay itself for fuller information.
A.D. 1879. ENCYCLICAL OF LEO XIII. 518
lectual opposition : — a remedy, like the prophet's healing tree, for
" the bitterness of our times," the cause of which he found in
" the evil teaching about things human and divine, which has
come forth from the schools of the philosophers." In his Encyclical
Letter on the Bestoration of Christian Philosophy in Catholic
Universities, acordiug to the mind of St. Thomas Aquinas, the
Angelic Doctor, Leo XIII. wrote i1 — " Far above all other scholastic
doctors towers Thomas Aquinas, their master and prince ....
So far as man is concerned, Reason can now hardly rise higher
than she rose, borne up in the flight of Thomas, and Faith can
hardly gain more helps and greater helps from Reason, than those
which Thomas gave her We therefore exhort all of you,
Venerable Brothers, with the greatest earnestness, to restore the
golden wisdom of St. Thomas, and to spread it as far as you can,
for the safety and glory of the Catholic faith, for the good of society,
and for the increase of all the sciences. Let teachers carefully
chosen by you do their best to instil the doctrine of Thomas
Aquinas into the minds of their hearers, and let them clearly
point out its solidity and excellence above all other teaching. Let
this doctrine be the light of all places of learning which you have
already opened or may hereafter open. Let it be used for the
refutation of errors that are gaining ground." It becomes, therefore,
of supreme importance to understand the system thus authorita-
tively identified with the doctrine of the Roman Catholic Church
in these last times.
§ 10. In the Dominican church of St. Catherine at Pisa is to be
seen a picture painted in honour of St. Thomas Aquinas, in the age
succeeding his own, by Francesco Fraini, a pupil of Orcagna. It is
thus described by Father Vaughan : — " The Saint is in the centre ;
above him is represented the Almighty in a sea of light, sur-
rounded by choirs of angels ; below, in the clouds, are Moses, the
Evangelists, and St. Paul. From the Eternal Father lines of
light shine down upon these men of God ; and from them, in a
threefold ray, concentrate upon the forehead of the Angelical. On
either side of St. Thomas, somewhat lower down, are Plato and
Aristotle, the one holding the Timxus open before him, the
other the Ethics ; and from each of these a beam ascends and
fastens itself on the brow of the Angelical, harmonizing with the
divine illumination which proceeds from the Everlasting Father.
The Saint himself is seated ; the Sacred Scriptures lie open before
1 The Encyclical of Leo XIII. is published in an English translation bv
Father Rawes, D.D., with a Preface by the Cardinal Archbishop of West-
minster, London, 1879.
514 WORKS OF THOMAS AQUINAS. Chap. XXX.
him : whilst he, calm, gentle, and majestic, points to the first word
of the Summa contra Gentiles, ' My mouth shall meditate truth, and
my lips shall hate the impious one.' The impious one is Avcrroes,
who lies prostrate at his feet with the Commentary at his side, struck
by one of the flashes which shoot from the pages of the inspired
writings unrolled upon the knees of the Angel of the Schools."
The symbolism of this picture is accepted by the essayist x as a
fit introduction to the writings of St. Thomas. " From two
sources, Revelation and Reason, the one having the Sacred Writ-
ings, the other the Greek philosophers, for its organ, the Saint
derives this illumination ; and from this combination of the super-
natural with the natural proceed the immortal works, in which he
establishes Theology upon an impregnable basis of Philosophy, and
overthrows all the errors of heretics and unbelievers. In accord-
ance with this representation, the writings of St. Thomas may be
broadly divided into three classes, which may be conveniently de-
signated the Expository, the Philosophic d, and the Scholastic: the
first commenting on Scripture, setting forth its doctrines accord-
ing to the received traditions of the Church ; the second establishing
a metaphysical system and logical method, by the voice of Reason
and the light of Nature ; the third fusing the doctrines of the
Church with the philosophy of Reason, so as to present the
sum total of Truth in an organized scientific form, purged from
every kind of error, and standing ' four-square and immovable ' — to
borrow Cardinal Manning's phrase in his Preface to the Encyclical
— against all the Church's enemies."
(i.) The fi st class of his writings was based on a profound know-
ledge of the Sacred Text ; especially if we are to believe the story
that, during the year or two of his early incarceration by his brothers
he learnt the entire Bible by heart.2 His biographers call in the
power of miracle to explain the tenacity of memory with which he
used the materials collected with vast diligence in his journeys on
foot from monastery to monastery in that age when the aid of
printing was unknown. No less than eighty writers, from the
earliest age of Christianity down to his own time, were laid under
1 Quarter?'/ Reriew, pp. 121-2. Besides editions of separate treatises,
the collected Works of St. Thomas have been published in folio at Rome,
1570, 17 vols.; Antwerp, 1817, 18 vols.; Paris, 1660, 23 vols. ; in quarto,
Venice, 1745, 28 vols. ; Parma, 1852, seqq. ; ami, edited bv Migne,
Patrotog., vol. 217, seq. ; P. P. Frette and Mare, Paris, 1871-80," 33 vols.
The first volume of a new and spendid edition in folio, was issued in 1882
from the press of the Propaganda at Rome, under the auspices of
Leo X11L, with 34-6 pages of Introduction, &c.
3 This refers, of course, to the Vulgate ; for it is important to remember,
with regard to the whole range of Thomas's works, that he was not among
the Schoolmen who acquired a knowledge of Greek and Hebrew.
A.D. 1274. EXPOSITORY AND PHILOSOPHICAL. 515
contribution to link together a continuous Exposition of the four
Gospels, which he entitled the ' Gulden Chain' (Catena Aurea).
Among the Fathers of the Church, he makes most use of ( >rigen,
Hilary, Chrysostom, and Augustine ; and after them, Remigius,
Bede, Alcuin, Rabanus Maurus, and Anselm. The extracted pas-
sages are given according to the sense rather than the exact words,
and are woven together so as to form a continuous exposition of the
text, with a combination of deep learning and clear arrangement,
which has led Cardinal Newman to pronounce the work as scarcely
to be surpassed for " masterly and architectonic skill." And the
Catena is but one of St. Thomas's voluminous Commentaries on a
large part of the Bible.
^ii.) Of his philosophical works, by far the most important are
his Commentaries on Aristotle, in which he pursues the example
first set by his master, Albert, of laying the scientific foundation
of systematic theology in the method and doctrines of the
Stagyrite. " Here his aim was to build up, on the basis of reason,
a complete science or theory of Being, which he might afterwards
employ to illustrate and confirm the dogmas taught authorita-
tively by the Church." In the great controversy of the Schools.
Aquinas cannot be ranked strictly with either the Eealists or
the Nominalists : his position has been described as an Aristotelian
Bealist. "Like the orthodox in general, he ranged himself with
the moderate section of the Realists, who, while holding that
Universals — namely genera and species — are more than mere
mental abstractions, and have a real existence, yet limited them
to an existence in the individual, and refused to attribute to them
any antecedent or independent existence." The philosophy of
Aquinas is the culmination of the process which we have traced
siuce the beginning of the century as to the acceptance of the works
of Aristotle, by which " the Schoolmen, having vindicated them
from Mahommedan and Jewish misuse, and remodelled their
teaching so as to bring it into accordance with the dogmas of the
Church, went on to make them the main basis and support of
Christian theology. Thus Rationalism, against which, since the
days of Abelard, a fierce struggle had been waged, was now attacked
and routed by its own weapons, and faith was wedded to reason in
an alliance which it. was hoped would prove indissoluble. In this
work of buttressing authority by philosophy, and vindicating ortho-
doxy by the light of nature, as the way was led by Albert, so his
greater pupil carried it on to perfection ; and the consequence has
been, that the stately edifice of Systematic Theology, reared in the
Church of the West by the labours of the Schools, reposes on the
foundation laid by the great luminary of Pagan Greece."
516 PHILOSOPHICAL DIVINITY OF ST. THOMAS. Chap. XXX.
(iii.) The philosophy of Aquinas, as of the other schoolmen, was
but the vestibule to the inner sanctuary of systematic theology ;
and how the one led to the other is well described by Bishop
Hampden : 1 — " The object of the Scholastic Philosophy was to
detect and draw forth from the Scripture, by the aid of the subtle
analysis of the philosophy of Aristotle, the mystical truths of God
on which the Scripture Revelation was supposed to be founded."
This attempt to fuse the doctrines of Revelation with the phi-
losophy of Reason, aimed, in fact, at being more rational in form
than the Divine Revelation itself, and more binding by its bein g
the authoritative utterance of the voice of the Church. " Under his
treatment, Divinity was transmuted into Philosophy, and Philo-
sophy was absorbed into Theology. Henceforth Theology was to
present itself to mankind, not merely as the queen of sciences, the
crown and completion of the great fabric of knowledge, but as the
total sum of science, a philosophy of the universe, embracing every-
thing that could be known about God, angels, men, matter and
spirit, and exhibiting, in ordered logical connection, the nature, rela-
tions, and destiny of all existences Whereas, in Scripture,
the things of the Spirit are set forth under the veils of symbols
borrowed from the natural world, and metaphors which are sugges-
tive to the heart rather than descriptive to the intellect, now, in the
schools, the veils were plucked aside, the figures discarded, and
what were supposed to be ultimate and naked realities and essences
were brought out into the arena of dialectics." 2 Lord Bacon hit
this blot in the Scholastic Theology in one of his pregnant judg-
ments : 3 "As for perfection or completeness in Divinity, it is not
to be sought, which makes this course of artificial divinity the more
suspect. For lie that will reduce a knowledge into an art, will
make it round and uniform ; but in Divinity many things must be
left abrupt and concluded with this—' 0 the depth of the wisdom
and knowledge of God! How unsearchable are His judgments,
and His ways past finding out ! ' So again the Apostle saith,
' We know in part ;' and to have the form of a total where there
is but matter for a part, cannot be without supplies by supposition
and presumption."
§ 11. This judgment strikes at once at the whole principle involved
1 Bampton Lectures on the Scholastic Philosophy considered in its Hela-
tion to Christian Theology, 1832. The whole is well worth study.
2 Quarterly Review, pp. 124—5. See also his development of the idea,
that the Scholastic Theology of Aquinas was the apotheosis of Rationalism,
though with the Church's bit in its mouth. We must be content to refer
to the Essay itself for the elaborate analysis of the theological works and
discussion of their principles, method, and style.
* Advancement of Learning.
A.D. 1274. HIS " SUMMA THEOLOGICA." 517
in the very title of the great work, which was the crowning achieve-
ment of St. Thomas's life and of the whole teaching of the School-
men,— his Summa Theologica, which may be described as an
encyclopedia of Scholastic Divinity, cast into three divisions, corre-
sponding to Entities, Morals, and tiacramentals. " Under the first
are treated the arguments for the existence of God, now distin-
guished as the cosmological, because based on the evidences of
causation and order in the universe; the Divine nature and
attributes ; the Trinity ; the creation of angels, the physical world,
and mankind ; the Divine Providence and government. Under
the second, the end for which man was created ; the nature and
causes of his actions ; his virtues and vices. Under the third, the
Incarnation, its mode and consequences, as being the source of
all sacraments, itself the sacrament hid from eternity in God ; the
seven sacraments of the Church, with their nature, condition, and
effects ; the final resurrection and consummation of all things. . . .
The part which most closely touches the earth, and has a practical
basis in human experience, is the second ; the latter half of which,
treating of virtues and vices, and technically known as the Secunda
Secundse, was for at least three hundred years the ethical code of
Western Christendom, and had the merit, to borrow Sir James
Mackintosh's phrase, of ' laying the grounds of duty in the nature
of man, and the wellbeing of society.' " 1
The method of the work is that common to all St. Thomas's
theological writings, of which " it may be said generally, that while
they differ in their immediate occasion and purpose, they have such
a family resemblance in the nature and style of their contents, as
to make it difficult, on taking a page at hazard, to guess to which
it belongs. The plan usually adopted by him is, to present for
discussion some Question or Proposition ; to state as strongly as pos-
sible the arguments which have been or may be advanced in favour
of a wrong answer or solution ; to follow these with the orthodox
determination, and the authorities or reasons for it, whether drawn
from the Bible, the Fathers, or Aristotle, who always figures as the
philosopher, par excellence ; and lastly to reply in order to the
opposing arguments. Thus each question is thoroughly sifted and
threshed-out, before it is dismissed for the next. One consequence
of this method is that these volumes, besides containing the
grounds for the beliefs sanctioned by the Church, are also store-
houses of all kinds of erroneous, heretical, and infidel opinions,
1 Quarterly Review, pp. 136-7. To show better than by any descrip-
tion the manner in which Theology is treated in this encyclopaedic treatise,
the author of the essay collects some examples of the questions scattered
here and there over its thousands of pages.
II— 2 A 2
518 CHARACTER OF SCHOLASTIC THEOLOGY Chap. XXX
and of the arguments by which they may be advocated, and
are a very manual of heterodoxy as well as of orthodoxy." Not
only is the tone throughout that of cold, calm, passionless logic ;
but we feel that the logical deductions from the propositions
stated are offered us in place of the truth we are supposed
to be seeking, and so the judgment is sound that "the Theology
elaborated by the Schoolmen, just so far as it is scholastic and
philosophical, is not in any real sense Theology at all, but is simply
an exposition of the farms under which the subject-matter of
Theology is conceived by the human mind. . . . After we have
been permitted to see every conceivable dialectic feat performed
with such terms as essence, spirit, yersonality , substance, accidents,
and so forth, we cannot be said to have gained any addition to our
knowledge of the things themselves for which these terms stand;
it is only by confusing the very realities themselves with the pro-
positions about them, which are merely modes of our own under-
standing, that the semblance of an increase in our knowledge is
produced. To discuss the properties of the Godhead, the mode of
the Incarnation, the action of divine grace on the human will.
the difference behveen the essence of an angel and the essence of
a human soul, and other similar topics, through a thousand pages
of subtle analysis and irrefragable deduction, may at first strike
us as an astonishing display of intellectual force, and impress us
with the idea that the mysteries of Being have been penetrated
and laid open to our gaze; but, when we seriously examine what
trustworthy additions have been made to our knowledge, it will
probably be found that the discussions have been for the most
part a mere playing with words, and the apparent progress in
science little more than a barren round within the circle of our own
definitions and conceptions.
" But we would not be unjust. In its own line and way, the
embattled and mighty fortress of Scholastic Divinity, reared by
Thomas Aquinas for the defence of the faith of Christendom, is a
wonderful achievement. It shows what Logic can do with Theology,
on the supposition that divine and spiritual truths can be profit-
ably handled by its methods ; it sums up, with an unparalleled
lucidity of arrangement, the wholy body of knowledge and thought
about the Universe, to which the orthodoxy of the Middle Ages
had attained : it was the instrument of training the intellect of
Europe for centuries ; and it became the starting-point from which
the human mind essayed fresh flights, when it came to discern more
clearly the difference between the realities of existence and the
modes and forms under which the understanding conceives them.
Giants' work the whole structure may justly be called ; and
A.D. 1274. OTHER WORKS OF ST. THOMAS. 519
although in our altered circumstances its pertinency has passed
away, and the stir of life has vanished from its empty halls, it
stands for ever as an imperishable landmark in the development of
human culture." !
§ 12. It remains to make brief mention of the other theological
works of Thomas Aquinas, of which the Summa Theologica was the
last crowning achievement. All of them, including this last and
greatest, fall into three classes, according to their particular pur-
pose: the Academical, consisting mainly of professorial lectures
and disputations ; the Polemical, directed against particular errors ;
and the Systematic or Synoptical, exhibiting the whole body of
truth in a scientific arrangement. Though in the last class the
Summa Theologica stands alone, several others are less complete
essays of the same kind. Such is the earliest and largest of his
academical works, the voluminous Commentary on the Sentences of
Peter Lombard, comprising the teaching of Thomas from his chair
of divinity at Paris. Next to the refined ontological questions
about the Deity and the Trinity, perhaps the most curious part of
this work is the " Distinctions concerning Angels ; an extremely
favourite subject with the Schoolmen, whom we might imagine to
have possessed as accurate an acquaintance with the structure,
properties, and habits of angelic beings as our most skilful anato-
mists and physiologists can pretend to have acquired, by long
observation and experiment, with the human body. Among a
host of questions proposed for solution, and triumphantly worked
out to definite conclusions, we find these :— Whether angels are
compounded of matter and form. Whether they possess personality.
Whether there is a definite number of angels. Whether every angel
forms a distinct species. Whether all angels belong to the same
genus. Whether an angel differs in species from a human soul."
Equally curious and difficult are his collection of academical
discussions on difficult questions, entitled Quxstiones Disputatx,
and the .smaller supplementary collection of Miscellaneous Ques-
tions (Quxstiones Quodlibetahs i.e. What you please), which ap-
pears to have originated in the problems submitted to St. Thomas
for solution by persons who desired to profit by his faculty for
subtle argumentation, and deals with matters which for the most
part may be pronounced as unedifying as they are certainly
curious.
§ 13. Of the Polemical division of St. Thomas's theological writ-
ings, the most important is that entitled Sumrr.a cohtra Uentiles,ov
" Concerning the truth of the Catholic Faith against the errors of
1 Quarterly Review, pp. 127-129.
520 APOLOGETIC WORKS OF ST. THOMAS. Chap. XXX.
Heathens and Infidels." We have spoken before of the prevalence
of pantheistic and other heretical doctrines with which Western
Christendom had been overspread by the Arabian and Jewish
philosophy introduced from the East and the Moorish schools of
Spain, and which the friars deemed it a special part of their
mission to counteract. The Spanish Dominican Raymund had
urged the general of the order to enlist the abilities of their ablest
divine in defence of the orthodox creed ; and at his request Thomas
undertook the work.1 "It was begun in 1261, and occupied about
three years. It is remarkable for its scientific order and logical
compactness. Of the four books into which it is divided, the first
treats of the nature of God; the second, of His relation to the
creature; the third, of His providence and grace ; and the last, of
the Trinity, the Incarnation, and the Sacraments. It thus sweeps
across the whole field of Theology ; and as it deals its strokes at
the earlier heresies, as well as those of the Saracenic and Jewish
schools which were its immediate occasion, it soon became a con-
venient armoury of weapons to equip orthodox controversialists for
their battles with the enemies of the Church." But it furnishes
another example of those faults of the scholastic method, which
make it of as little permanent use in apologetic as in systematic
divinity.
The Summa contra Grsecos deals with that old controversy
between the Eastern and Western Churches, in the vainly-hoped-
for settlement of which Thomas was summoned to Lyon as a chief
champion, when he died on the way. But it had been written
several years before, under circumstances which are of special interest
as accounting for the appearance for the first time, in this work of so
cautious a theologian, of the claim of the personal infallibility of
the Roman Pope. In the discussions connected with the Vatican
Council of 1870, where the authority of St. Thomas was invoked
as decisive, the true story was told by the able opponent who wrote
under the name of Janus : — " A Latin theologian, probably a
Dominican, who had resided among the Greeks, composed a catena
of spurious passages of Greek Councils and Fathers, St. Chrysostom,
the two Cyrils, and a pretended Maximus, containing a dogmatic
basis for these novel Papal claims. In 1261 it was laid before
Urban IV Urban, evidently deceived himself, sent the
document to Thomas Aquinas, who inserted the whole of what
concerned the Primacy into his work against the Greeks, without
1 See the analysis in the Quarterly Review, pp. 132-3. The story that
he wrote this treatise in shorthand on waste scraps of paper is illustrated
by the frequent complaints of the want of writing materials in the letters
of Adam de JVlavisco, in the Monurn. Francisc.
A.D. 1274 f. JUDGMENTS ABOUT HIM. 521
the least suspicion of its not being genuine It left no doubt
on his mind, that the great Councils and most influential bishops
and theologians of the 4th and 5th centuries had recognized in the
Pope an infallible monarch, who ruled the Church with absolute
power. ... It was, then, on the basis of fabrications invented by
a monk of his own Order, and on the forgeries found in Gratian,
that St. Thomas built up his Papal system." To which the essayist
adds: — " There is reason for believing that St. Thomas afterwards
became aware of the cheat which had been put upon him ; for, as
Father Gratry remarks in his pungent letters, where also the story
is told, the doctrine of the Pope's infallibility not only finds no
place in the saint's final and complete Summary of the Church's
faith, but the language used there about the Pope and the episcopal
order is incompatible with it."
Of the numerous minor polemical tracts of Aquinas, it is only
necessary to mention the two which he wrote as the champion of
the friars in their conflict with the University of Paris and William
of St. Amour : — namely, " Against those who attack Religion and
the worship of God," and "Against the pestilential doctrine of
those who dissuade men from entering into Religion." " These
books were esteemed so masterly a defence of the principles of the
Religious or Monastic life, that they not only carried the Friars
triumphantly through the storm, but have ever since been regarded
by the Regulars of the Church of Rome as a sort of Charter of
Monasticism." *
§ 14. It is not surprising to find that his contemporaries were far
from ready to make a unanimous award of that supremacy to which
he ultimately attained. The persistent opposition of the Doctors of
the University of Paris was shared by the Franciscans, both at
Paris and Oxford, while his cause was undertaken by his own
order. Immediately after his death, a powerful antagonist, Hen-
ricus Gandavensis, called forth a defence by Robert, an Oxford
Dominican.2 In 1276, Tempien, bishop of Paris, and a chief
member of the theological faculty, condemned some propositions
from the writings of Aquinas, and the University of Oxford con-
curred in the censure.3 In 1285, a Franciscan, William de Lamare,
wrote at Oxford a fieprehensorium, Fr. Thomse,4 to which several
Dominicans replied. On the other hand, in 1286, a General Chapter
of the Dominicans at Paris prescribed to the order the advancement
and defence of the doctrine of Aquinas, and decreed suspension
against all dissentients. After the canonization of St. Thomas by
1 Quarterly Review, p. 134.
2 Protector him Thomse, Aquinatls, Bulauis, iii. 4<"9 ; Gieseler, iii. 304.
* Bulseus, iii. 448, 4V2. * D'Arcentre, i. 2l£.
522 JOHN DUNS SCOTUS. Chap. XXX.
John XXII., Stephanus de Borreto, bishop of Paris, abrogated the
adverse decisions of his predecessors (1325) ; and a few years later
(1342) a Dominican chapter at Carcassonne recited the approval of
the Angelic Doctor's teaching by the Apostolic see, the chief
doctors of the Church, and the University of Paris, as a reason for
imposing it on all lecturers and students as the rule of orthodoxy,
according to which they were to determine all questions and dovMs.1
As late as 1387, however, the University of Paris, in a letter to the
Pope, still found much to censure in the writings of St. Thomas.2
§ 15. For some time, in fact, after his death, there were two rival
schools of Scholastic Theology, named after their two great masters,
TJiomists and Scotists, the one Dominican and the other Franciscan,
representing the opinions prevalent respectively at Paris and at
Oxford. Of the British Franciscan, John Duns Scotus,3 the Subtle
Doctor, who thus vied with Thomas for the sceptre of the divinity
schools, so little unfortunately is known, that his name has been
punned on to symbolize the obscurity (o-kotos, darkness). If we
are to accept the chief positive testimony as to his age, that he was
only 34 at his death in 1308, his birth would fall in the very year
in which Thomas Aquinas and Bonaventura died. And, however
improbable it may seem that one who died so early should have
written the wonderful works which fill 13 folio volumes (not in-
cluding his Sermons and voluminous Commentaries), yet there is
clearly no mention of his fame till the end of the 13th century
and the beginning of the 14th. The circumstance, too, that many
of his arguments take the form of a direct answer to those of
Thomas, tends to confirm their relation in point of time. Had
they been contemporaries, their conflict would have filled the
schools and re-echoed through after ages.
As a student at Oxford (where he may very possibly have been
a pupil of Koger Bacon), he is said to have shown a genius for
mathematics ; and he taught with immense popularity as a Doctor
of Theology there, and afterwards at Paris and Cologne, where he
died. Of his philosophical works, the chief are his voluminous
1 Holsten, ed. Brockie, iv. 114.
2 Launoy, de varii Aristotelis in Acad. Paris, fortuna, c. 10.
3 The chief authorities are his Life prefixed to his Works, by Wadding,
12 vols, folio, Lugd. 1649 ; F. Albergoui, Reso'utio Doctrinse Scoticx,
Lugd. 1643; Baumgarten-Crusius, de Theol. Scoti, Jena?, 1826. Even
the place which gave him his surname is doubtful : whether Duns in the
Merse (Berwickshire), as is said by Spotswood (ann. 1328), or Dunston
near Alnwick. Some even (very improbably) understand the epithet
Scotus in its old sense of Irish. It is a curious sign of the contempt of the
next age for the Schoolmen, that the wittiest among them (as Hooker calls
him) bequeathed the word dunce to our language.
A.D. 1308. HIS PHILOSOPHY AND THEOLOGY. 523
Commentaries on Aristotle; in theology, his great work was in the
form of Questions on the four books of Peter Lombard's Sentences,1
besides a supplement of Quxstiones Quodlibetales, like the similar
collection of Aquinas. The Franciscans raised this "Doctor of the
Order," as he is called by his pupil Ockham, to the same supreme
place of authority, as the standard of orthodoxy, both philosophical
and theological, that the Dominicans assigned to Thomas ; 2 and
the schools were thenceforth divided into the rival parties of
Thomists and Scotists : the one Aristotelian, the other Platonist ;
the one Augustinian, the other Semi-Pelagian ; 3 the one cautiously
resisting, while the other embraced with Franciscan fervour, the
new dogma of the Virgin's Immaculate Conception.
The great historian of philosophy, Ritter, characterizes Duns
Scotus as " without doubt the acutest and most penetrating spirit
of the Middle Ages ; " and Dean Milman 4 pronounces " the toil and
rapidity of this man's mental productiveness perhaps the most
wonderful fact in the intellectual history of our race. The vast
writings of Duns Scotus spread out as the dreary sandy wilderness
of philosophy ; . . . without an image, perhaps without a super-
fluous word, except the eternal logical formularies and amplifica-
tions. The mind of Duns might seem a wonderful reasoning
machine : whatever was thrown into it came out in syllogisms ; of
the coarsest texture, yet in perfect flawless pattern. Logic was the
idol of Duns ; and this logic-worship is the key to his whole phi-
losophy. Logic was asserted by him not to be an art, but a
science : ratiocination was not an instrument, a means for dis-
covering truth ; it was an ultimate end, its conclusions were truth.
Even his language was Logic-worship .... his Latinity is a bar-
barous jargon. His subtle distinctions constantly demanded new
words : he made them without scruple. Scotus has neither the
philosophic dignity nor the calm wisdom of Thomas ; he is rude,
polemic, and does not want theological hatred. Duns Scotus is an
1 Quaestiones in Libros IV. Sententiarum. The work exists in two
forms : the Opus Parisiense and the more complete Opus Oxonicnse s. Aw
glicanum, edited by Hugo Cavellus. Antwerp, 1620, 2 vols, folio.
2 Thus Wadding says {Annates Minorum, s. a. 1308, § 64) : " In aliquot
comitiis generalibus statutum est, ut lectores omnes et magistri, tarn in
cursu philosophico quam theologico, ejus sententiam sequerentur ; " but
he does not say when this rule was first adopted.
3 Duns Scotus himself regarded Pelagianism as a heresy just as
much as Thomas di 1, but he denned its nature differently. For extracts,
exhibiting the views of Thomas and Scotus, see Gieseler, vol. iii. pp. 308-9.
4 Lat. Christ., vol. ix. p. 141. It may suffice to refer the student to
the Dean's analysis of Duns's very abstruse philosophy and theology, of
which the central doctrine is the universality and eternity of matter, but
saved from heresy by his peculiarly subtle distinctions.
524 THOMISTS AND SCOTISTS. Chap. XXX.
Aristotelian beyond Aristotle ; a Platonist beyond Plato : at the
same time the most sternly orthodox of Theologians. l
" The war of Scotists and Thomists long divided the Schools, not
the less fierce from the utter darkness in which it was enveloped.
It is not easy to define in what consisted their implacable, unfor-
given points of difference. If each combatant had been compelled
rigidly to define every word or term which he employed, concord
might not perhaps have been impossible ; but words were their
warfare, and the war of words their business, their occupation, their
glory. The Conceptualism or Eclecticism of St. Thomas admitted
so much Realism under other forms of speech ; the Realism of
Duns Scotus was so absolutely a Realism of words, reality was
with him something so thin and unsubstantial; — the Augus-
tinianism of St. Thomas was so guarded and tempered by his high
ethical tone, by his assertion of the loftiest Christian morality ; the
Pelagianism charged against Scotus is so purely metaphysical, so
balanced by his constant, for him vehement, vindication of Divine
grace, only with notions of its mode of operation peculiar to his
philosophy, and with almost untraceable distinctions as to its mode
of influence ; — that nothing less than the inveterate pugnacity of
Scholastic teaching, and the rivalry of the two Orders, could have
perpetuated the strife. That strife was no doubt heightened and
embittered by their real differences, which touched the most sensi-
tive part of the Medieval Creed, the worship of the Virgin. This
was coldly and irreverently limited by the refusal of the Dominican
to acknowledge her immaculate conception and birth ; wrought to a
height above all former height by the passionate maintenance of that
tenet in every Franciscan cloister, by every Franciscan theologian."2
1 Ritter says (p. 336) : " The direction which he gave to his science is
thoroughly ecclesiastical." " He adopts the phrase ascribed to St. Augus-
tine, that he would not believe the Gospel but on the witness of the
Church. The power of the keys he extends _not only to temporal, but to
eternal punishments, adding, however, that in "This, as in other things, the
priest acts only as the instrument of God, who could use the ministry
even of an evil angel to complete a valid baptism " (!).
* One of the most distinguished opponents of the Scotist Pelagianism
was Thomas Bradwardine, the Doctor Profundus, who was reader of
Theology at Oxford (1348 f.), and, having been made Archbishop of
Canterbury, was carried off by the Black Death within the year (1349);
In his work De Causa Dei adv. Pelagium Libri III. (ed. Savile, Loud.
1618) he complains that, like the 850 priests of Baal, all the world had
gone after the error of Pelagius ; but we are told that, in that age,
absorbed in scholastic subtilties and ignorant of Augustine, even Brad-
wardine's strong predestinarianism failed to rouse any excited opposition
(Raynaldus, ann. 1372). There is a monograph on this great and pious
English Schoolman, or. as others consider him, opponent of Scholasticism,
by G. V. Lechler, De Thoina Bradwardino Coimnentatio, Lips. 1863.
Merton College, Oxford.
The College of Rog^r Bacon, William of Ockham, and Bradwardine.*
CHAPTER XXXI.
THE GREATEST OF THE SCHOOLMEN.
ROGER BACON. FROM ABOUT 1214 TO AFTER 1292 A.D
1. Danger of seekers for truth — The " Wonderful Doctor": his family
and early life — Studies at Oxford and Paris — Becomes a Franciscan —
Labour and cost of his lifelong studies. § 2. Spirit of his teaching at
Oxford — Hampered by the rules of his order — The " unnamed master "
of John of Parma. § 3. Writes his three great works by desire of
Clement IV. (1266-7) — Difficulties from want of means — Rapidity of
their execution — Vast compass of the Opus Majus — Want of all help,
even of skilled transcribers. § 4. His reward in persecution — No
evidence for the charge of-magic — Confused accounts of his imprisonment,
release, and death. § 5. Many of his works lost — Their one great object,
the reformation of knowledge — The Opus Majus the Encyclopaedia and
Novum Organum of the 13th century. § 6. The supplemental Opus
Minus or Secunda Scriptura. § 7. The Opus Tertium at once a pre-
amble and supplement — Projected encyclopaedic work — The Compendium
Philosophise. § 8. His supreme regard for Theology — Compendium
Studii Tlieologise — Scriptural study contrasted with the Scholastic Divi-
nity. § 9. Bacon's relation to the other Schoolmen — Impediments
1 The tradition of the College also claims Duns Scotus and Wyclif
among its scholars and teachers ; but it is now proved that the John
Wvcliffe of Merton was a different person from the great Schoolman and
Reformer. (See Chap. XXXIX.).
526 ROGER BACON. Chap. XXXI.
to wisdom ; chiefly moral — The seven sins of Theology — Criticism
of Alexander Hales, and of a living Schoolman. § 10. Want of know-
ledge of original languages — Youthful and self-sufficient teachers,
§ 11. Pretence of sanctity among the Friars — Universal corruption in
Church and State — Preaching and divine knowledge without theology.
§ 12. Worldliness and Ignorance of the secular clergy — The friars cor-
rupted by pride of learning — Knowledge not self-acquired — Verdict on
the Scholastic Theology — Roger and Francis Bacon — Bacon's practical
science and inventions.
§ 1. Scholasticism, we have said, was a real quest of truth, and a
tacit insurrection against that authority which it obeyed in the
bonds of orthodoxy.1 Meanwhile it was at their own peril if any
of the nobler minds, which such a time of awakening stimulates to
pursue truth for its own sake, dared to think and write as if truth
were indeed the supreme object of research. Such was the English
Franciscan, Koger Bacon,2 the Wonderful Doctor, whose life con-
siderably overlapped at both ends those of Aquinas and Bonaven-
tura. Born of a good family,3 at Ilchester, about 1214, he dis-
tinguished himself at Oxford 4 for his devotion to mathematical
and philosophical studies. At Paris he pursued these and other
1 See Chap. XXVII. p. 456.
2 The name is also spelt Bacun ; Eccleston, de Adventu, &c, Mon.
Francisc. p. 56. Almost all that is known with any certainty of his life
is contained in the account of him in Wood's Antiquities of the University
of Oxford, as reprinted wi h notes and corrections by Mr. Brewer, who
observes that Wood's article " had the advantage of being derived from
a careful perusal of Bacon's MSS., some of which have since disappeared,
aud others have been destroyed in the fire in the Cottonian Library.'' Mr.
Brewer observes: " Whilst so large a portion of his works exists only in
MSS. widely dispersed in different libraries, it would be useless to enter
upon an extended sketch either of his life or his literary history." — Pre-
face, p. lxxxiii. f., to his edition (in the Rolls Series) of " Fr. Rogeri
Bacon Opera qusedam hacteuus Inedita, vol. i., containing : (i.) Opts
Tertium ; (ii.) <>p>s Minus ; (iii.) Compendium Ph:l»sophise, London, 1859."
See also an article by Prof. E. H. Plumtre, Contemporary Review, July,
1866.
3 In the factions of Henry III.'s reign, Bacon's brothers and all his
family were decided royalists, and suffered heavy losses of property in the
King's cause — a circumstance which doubtless helped to predispose
Clement IV. in his favour. His own share of the family wealth is
attested by his expenditure of 2000/. (a very large sum in those days) on
his studies. When he wanted aid for the expense of preparing his works
for the Pope, his "rich brother" was unable to help him, having been
exiled with his mother and other brothers, and reduced to poverty by
fines in redeeming his conficated property. (Opus Tertium, p. 16.)
4 An important passage of the Compendium Studii Tlieologise quoted
below (p. 536, n. 3) seems to place Bacon's studies at Oxford at the time
when Aristotle was first read there by Edmund Rich, probably before he
was made Archbishop of Canterbury in 1234.
A.D. 1227 f. HIS FORTY YEARS' STUDIES. 527
branches of learning with that marvellous success which earned
his distinctive title among the Schoolmen ; and here he proceeded
to the degree of Doctor or Master in Divinity. He is said to have
had for his fellow-student and intimate friend at Paris the famous
Kobert Grosseteste, and at his persuasion to have made his profes-
sion as a Franciscan friar ; but this account may perhaps confuse
him with a namesake of considerable repute in the rival order.1
The familiar designation of Friar Bacon tends rather to conceal
the fact, to which he more than once refers, that he had been a
devoted student and scientific investigator long years before he
took the vows, which not only proved a hindrance to his work,
but brought him under the persecution of his jealous and bigoted
superiors. In that account to Clement IV. of his great work, which
forms the chief authority for his intellectual history, he tells the
Pope that he had spent forty years 2 in the study of science and
the languages. " I have laboured (he says) 3 from my youth up at
the sciences and the tongues ; I have sought the friendship of all
men among the Latins who had any reputation for knowledge ; I
have caused youths to be instructed in the languages, in geometry,
in arithmetic, in the formation of tables and instruments, and in
many needful things besides. I have examined all that is requisite ;
I know how to proceed, what aids are required, and what are the
impediments ; but I cannot proceed for want of means. And yet,
if any other man had expended as much as I have, certainly a
large portion of the desired results might have been achieved. For
during the twenty years that I have especially laboured in the at-
tainment of wisdom, abandoning the vulgar path,4 I have spent
vpon these pursuits more than 2000?., not to mention the cost of
secret books, of various experiments, languages, instruments, tables,
and the like ; add to all, the sacrifices I have made to procure the
friendship of the wise, and to obtain assistants instructed in the
tongues, in geometrical figures, tables, and instruments."
§ 2. The chief scene of Bacon's labours was at Oxford, where his
1 Namely, the Dominican Robert Bacon, who is known as a friend of
Grosseteste. (See Tanner's Bibliotheca, under the two names.) In the
Hist. Joh. Rossi (p. 82, ed. Hearne) Robertas Bacon is named where Roger
is evidently meant. Wood quotes a grammatical work of Robert Bacon,
which had been attributed to Roger (ap. Brewer, p. xcix.).
2 Evidently a round number. The date of the work, 1267, carries the
time back to 1227, when Bacon would be 13 years old.
3 Op. Maj. p. 58.
4 Neglecto sensu vulgari. Have we not here a brief but pointed avowal
of his severance from the scholastic methods, which we shall presently
find him condemning ? For the sens-is vu'g-n-is must be the prevalent
spirit of the learning of his time, not that of the ignorant common people.
528 ROGER BACON AT OXFORD. Chap. XXXI.
profession as a friar seems to have been made. Such powers and
learning as his were, of course, employed by the order in the work of
teaching, in which, Wood tells us from the evidence of his own
writings, " he was actuated by such a generous spirit, that he not
only freely disclosed to his pupils the most precious and abstruse
results of his enquiries, but never more congratulated himself than
when he fell in with any one who had genius or inclination to
receive his instructions. His lectures were eagerly attended by
the members of the University, especially on physical subjects ; he
acknowledges, however, that some students, especially the Spaniards,
received them with ridicule ; and that was especially the case when
he lectured from the faulty Latin translations of Aristotle and the
Arabic philosophers." All this labour and sacrifice on learning for
its own sake and imparting it to others was free from the least
admixture of the stimulus of the professional pursuit of letters or
ambition for the reward of fame ; for, when the opportunity came
to him at the Pope's call, he had to make this excuse for a short
delay : * " When your Holiness wrote to me on the last occasion,
the writings you demanded were not yet composed, though you
supposed they were. For whilst I was in a different state of life,2
/ had written nothing in philosophy, nor in my present condition
had I ever been required to do so by my superiors ; nay, on the
contrary, a strict prohibition had been made, under penalty of for-
feiture of the book, and many days' fasting on bread and water, if any
writing made in our house 3 should be communicated to others."
Here we see the Franciscan rules of poverty and obedience used
to suppress a liberty of thought which was the real object of dislike.
When he wished to write books at the Pope's desire (which was a
secret he was not permitted to plead as his reason), his superiors
" insisted with unspeakable violence that he should obey their will
like the rest." 4 Should this seem inconsistent with the labours of
men like Albert, Bonaventura, and Aquinas, there was all the
1 Opus Tertium, c. ii. p. 13.
2 In alio statu — that is, before his profession as a friar.
3 Bacon adds some statements which throw an interesting light on the
production of books in that age, and the genuineness of the MSS. handed
down to us : " Nor could I get a fair copy made (Jittera bona, the term
used in the Pope's letter of request) except by employing transcribers
unconnected with our order [the friars did not transcribe MSS., as the
monks did] ; and then they would have copied my works to serve them-
selves or others without any regard to my wishes; as authors' works
are often pirated by the knavery of the transcribers at Paris." Here is a
proof of the corruption of MSS. at" the source ; copies being sent out with
the necessary haste and carelessness of such piratical transcribers, and
wanting the supervision of the author.
* Opus Majus, p. 2 ; Brewer, pref. p. xix.
A.D. 1266. HIS WORKS FOR CLEMENT IV. 529
difference between a general of the Franciscans and the chosen
doctors of the Dominicans expounding philosophy in obedience to
the Church, and as the champions of their order in the schools,
and the friar working in his cell according to his own view of
truth. Nor can we tell how far party spirit may have been at the
root of Bacon's long persecution. He may have suffered for
his political connections ; and we find a hint that he may have
been at least suspected of sympathy with the " spiritual " Fran-
ciscans and the deposed general, John of Parma.1
§ 3. Such a light, however, could not be hidden under the bushel
by which the Franciscan rulers meted out truth and wisdom ; and
the person who most desired it to shine forth was the Pope himself.
In 1263 or 1264 the Cardinal-Bishop of Sabina, Guy le Gros (or de
Foulques), had been despatched by Urban IV. on a vain mission to
mediate in the civil dissensions between Henry III. and the Barons,
which had then reached their climax. This seems to have been
the occasion which brought Bacon under the cardinal's notice ; and
even before his elevation to the Papacy in 1265, he had made a
request through one Raymund of Laon, a clerk, through whom he
appears to have heard of the friar's learning — that Bacon would
send him a work embodying the results of his long studies and
researches.2 As Pope Clement IV. he repeated the request, or
mandate, which bore the fruit of the three great works, entitled
Opus Majus,3 Opus Minus,4 and Opus Tertium, by the Doctor Mi-
rabilis himself, whose claim to the title would be alone established
by the rapidity with which they were composed. The Pope's letter
is dated from Viterbo, June 22, 1266, and the year which saw the
end of the Barons' War, and the birth of the true parliamentary
system, by the Dictum of Kenilworth, forms a no less memorable
epoch in the history of English literature and science. The
command found Bacon in the depth of discouragement, and, if we
interpret his words aright, of disgrace with his superiors. For ten
years, he says, he had been in exile from any hope of reputation for
his studies,5 unheard of by the world, and as if already buried and
1 We are not aware whether any writer has noticed the passage referred
to in the Prima Fundatio, &c, p. 533 : " Fr. Johannes de Provincia (i. e.
John of Parma) sanctae memoriae, &c. Hie etiam scripsit fratri Rogero
Bakon tractatum, qui incipit, * Innominate Magistro '?" We should like
to know the exact meaning of this title. Is it a mysterious symbol of
sympathy? a recognition of merit hidden under the discouragement of the
" unnamed master's " superiors ?
2 See Clement IV.'s letter of 1266 to Roger Bacon (p. 1, Brewer).
* Bacon calls it also Scriptura Major.
4 Also the Opus Secundum or Secunda Scriptura.
5 Opus Tertium-, c. i. p. 7. See the amplification of his feelings by
530 ROGER BACON. Chap. XXXI.
blotted out in oblivion ; and he compares his delight at the Pope's
mandate to that expressed by Cicero when recalled from banishment.
Unfortunately the Pope had prescribed the work, like one whose
word is law, without thinking of ways and means, difficulties
and obstacles. " You forgot," Bacon gently reminds him,1 " to write
to my superiors in my excuse ; and, as I could not make known
to them the secret, they threw obstacles in my progress," possibly
none the less so if they had unofficial knowledge of the wish of a
Pope who was not a Franciscan.2 " There was another obstacle,"
he adds, " which had nearly proved subversive of the whole business ;
and that was want of money," which was needed especially to pro-
vide skilful transcribers, who could construct tables, draw diagrams,
and knew something of Greek and Hebrew.3
These difficulties are humbly pleaded by Bacon as apologies for
an unavoidable delay, — but what delay ? Receiving the Pope's
letter some time after Midsummer 1266, and having, before writing
a line, to collect a band of competent transcribers and to raise the
money to pay them, he nevertheless completed his three encyclo-
pedic works within less than eighteen months; for in the Opus
Tertium he repeatedly mentions 1267 as the current year.4 The
first and chief, the Opus Majus, occupies 474 folio pages,5 besides
the seventh part ; of the second, the Opus Minus, we have unfortu-
nately only a fragment, so that we know nothing of its extent ;
and the Opus Tertium, though meant only for a summary and
Brewer, preface, p. xxvi. It is of the greatest importance to remember
that Roger Bacon wrote what we may perhaps be allowed to call his
philosophic trilogy at the time when Albert the Great, Bonaventura,
and Aquinas, were all at the height of their fame, seven years before the
death of the two latter, and thirteen years before the death of Albert.
This adds greatly to the point of his remarks on the learning of his age,
as well as of certain personal criticisms to be cited presently.
1 Opus Tertium, p. 15.
2 Bacon hints at greater intrigues than the pretext of conventual dis-
cipline. The whole subject of Bacon's treatment by his superiors is
obscure, most writers having been content to follow the loose state-
ments of Bale. But the common account, that their hindrances to his
work were not confined to the threats which he mentions above, is sup-
ported by a passage (if genuine) quoted by Wood from the Opus Minns
(but not to be found in the imperfect MS. now extant), in which he
states that the superiors and brethren kept him on bread and water in
solitary imprisonment to prevent the communication of his writings to
any one except the Pope and themselves. (Wood, ajy. Brewer, p. xciv.)
3 Comp. Brewer, preface, pp. xxxvi., xxxvii.
4 See the discussion of the Calendar at pp. 227-8 ; and again at p. 290.
5 In the edition of Dr. Samuel Jebb (1733), which does not contain the
Seventh Part. For a notice of the editor, see Brewer, pref. (p. x.) The
Opus Majus was reprinted at Venice, 1750, with a Vindication of Bacon
by the Franciscan editor (see Brewer, app. ii. p. 552).
A.D. 1266-7. DIFFICULTIES OF HIS WORKS. 531
supplement to the other two, is a work of considerable size.1 But it
is not mere magnitude that makes this feat " unparalleled in the
annals of literature," as Mr. Brewer truly calls it.2 "The Opus
Majus embraced the entire scope of the physical sciences as then
understood. In the treatise on Optics, the author entered minutely
into a description of the anatomy of the eye, besides discussing
those problems which would now be considered as more strictly
Avithin the province of optical science. In his remarks on Mathe-
matics, he occupies at considerable length the field of descriptive
Geography. In the chapters on the reformation of the Calendar,
he had to form minute calculations on an intricate subject, little
understood, and to pass in review not only the methods of com-
putation as used in his own days, but the Hebrew, the Roman, and
the early ecclesiastical notation. He had to construct tables, to illus-
trate his meaning by diagrams, to treat abstruse scientific questions,
in an age unaccustomed to scientific demonstration. To gain the
ear of the Pope, whom he was anxious to enlist in the cause of
philosophy, he had to descend to a style and manner clear and
popular enough to suit the ordinary capacity of one whose sym-
pathies and good wishes constituted his only claim to be an arbiter
of science. No help was at hand ; no friends to advise ; neither
tables nor instruments to verify or abridge his calculations. The
translations from scientific works of the Greek and Arabian were
utterly worthless ; MSS. of the originals not to be procured. The
copies of Paeon's own works, as they exist in the present day,
afford unmistakeable evidence of the obtuseness of his transcribers,
ignorant of every language but the Latin, unaccustomed to scien-
tific terms, indifferent to criticism. Friendless, unaided by his
family, thwarted by his superiors, if not discountenanced by the
very Pope who had enjoined the task, he had nothing but the
force of his own genius and his unconquerable love of the truth,
wherewith to surmount these overwhelming difficulties."
§ 4. That love of the truth, so far gratified by the opportunity of
telling it to the world, was not merely its own sole reward, but it
brought on him persecution instead of honour. The worldly-minded
and cold-blooded Clement IV. — notwithstanding Bacon's praise of his
learning aad virtues — is unlikely to have taken any interest in the
humble friar's works, beyond curiosity about the deep science, of
which he had heard the fame ; and any benefit from his protection
was speedily lost by his death in 1268. No one who reads Bacon's
ree utterances on controverted questions of theology, and his plain
1 It occupies above 300 large 8vo. pages in the Rolls edition.
2 Preface, p. xlvi
532 PERSECUTION OF ROGER BACON. Chap. XXXI.
speaking about the state of religion and the Church, the abuses of
the mendicant orders and the false learning of the schoolmen, can
wonder at the anger of his superiors, which seems to have been
especially visited upon him by the General Minister, Jerome of
Ascoli, afterwards Pope Nicolas IV. But we get no light from his
own writings or those of his contemporaries as to the details which
have been accepted in the common story of the " Martyrs of
Science ; " and those who only know of Bacon as a man whose
science was confounded with magic, may be surprised to learn
that we have no evidence that this charge was brought against
him. The chief, if not only, historical authority, is the Chro-
nicle of Antoninus, archbishop of Florence in the 15th cen-
tury,1 who mentions the election of Jerome of Ascoli as general
of the Franciscans in 1274 ;2 and, under the first year of the
papacy of Nicolas III. (1277), goes on to relate that " this
Jerome, in counsel with many of the brethren, condemned the
teaching (dectrinam) of the Englishman, Roger Bachon (sic),
Master of Sacred Theology, as containing some suspected novelties,3
on account of which the same Roger was condemned to prison ; and
he enjoined on all the brethren that none should hold it, but shun
it as reprobated by the order. Moreover he also wrote to Pope
Nicolas (III.), asking for that perilous teaching to be totally
suppressed by his authority." If this account is to be accepted,
Bacon was imprisoned neither by Nicolas III. nor Nicolas IV. ;
but by the latter as General of the Order, eleven years before he
became Pope. We have only confused accounts of Bacon's release,
and of an alleged second imprisonment ; and a vain appeal to
Nicolas IV., who kept him in closer custody than ever.4 Wood,
who tells the story thus, adds that " some say he was restored to
his liberty by the intercession of certain noblemen ; others that he
died in prison, either from sickness or bad treatment. It is certain
however, that he survived Nicolas IV. some months, probably a
year and a half. However, he lived till he was seventy-eight, or
1 Antonini Chron. pars iii. p. 779, ed. Venet. 1586. Followed by Bale,
Cent. iv. §.55. The common story is told by Wadding "and a host of
later and inferior authors, most of whom abuse and follow Bale." (Brewer,
p. xciii. n.). 2 In succession to Bonaventura.
3 Mr. Brewer observes that the phrase continentem aliquas novitates
suspectas cannot by any ingenuity be distorted into a charge of
necromancy.
4 "There is no authority whatever for this statement. It is impro-
bable on the face of it. If Bacon had already been condemned by his
general, Hieronymus de Asculo, and Nicolas III., is it credible that he
would have appealed to his old opponent when created Nicolas IV.?"
(Brewer's not?, p. xcv.)
A.D. 1267 f. THE GREAT OBJECT OF HIS WORKS. 533
thereabouts, and died on the feast of St. Barnabas, and was buried
in the Grey Friars Church in Oxford." Much of this is very
doubtful. Nicolas IV. died in April 1291, and Bacon composed
his treatise De Studio Theologize as late as 1292, at least ; but as to
how much longer he lived we know nothing, nor does his last work
bear any indication of the treatment he is said to have received.
§ 5. The many works which attest Koger Bacon's vast labour
exist in MSS. scattered among so many libraries, that Leland pro-
nounces it easier to collect the leaves of the Sibyl than the titles
of his books. Wood suspects that " even the titles of many of
the books which Bacon composed have been lost, and the copies
which remain cannot be found without extreme difficulty. Their
existence is not known through the envy or ignorance of their
possessors.'' He adds, what has been confirmed by the experience
of editors, that " the works of Bacon which are generally found are
deficient in many places, or else redundant ; and this may be said
of those which are reckoned perfect." He describes their subjects
as embracing " theology, medicine, perspective, geometry, [natural]
philosophy, of which he divulged many secrets. He published a
Latin, Greek, and Hebrew grammar ; he treated of chemistry,
cosmography, music, astronomy, astrology, metaphysics, logic, and
moral philosophy. And besides these treatises, in which he dis-
closed the various methods of study pursued in his days, he made
many discoveries which, but for him, might not even now have
seen the light." In fact the whole of this vast range of existing
knowledge and original research is embodied in the encyclopaedic
triad which he wrote at the desire of Clement IV. From the nature
of the case, we should expect the lonely eager student to seize the
opportunity of pouring forth — at least in an outline as full as time
permitted and the Pope might be expected to read — all his stores
of accumulated learning, and his far greater wealth of original
thought and discovery. For Bacon's true fame, and his special
claim on the student of Church history, consists in his deep sense
of what was false and corrupt in his time, even in its boasted
learning and devotion, and in his labours to show a better way.
" The Opus Majus? says Whewell,1 " is a work equally wonderful
with regard to its general scheme, and to the special treatises with
which the outlines of the plan are filled up. The professed object
of the work is to urge the necessity of a reform in the mode of
philosophizing, to set forth the reasons why knowledge had not
made greater progress, to draw back attention to the sources of
knowledge which had been unwisely neglected, to discover other
1 Philosophy of the Inductive Sciences, bk. xii. c. 7.
II— 2 B
534 THE " OPUS MAJUS " AND " OPUS MINUS." Chap. XXXI.
sources which were yet almost untouched, and to animate men in
the undertaking by a prospect of the vast advantages which it
offered. In the development of this plan, all the leading portions
of science are expounded in the most complete shape which they
had at that time assumed ; and improvements of a very wide and
striking kind are proposed in some of the principal of these depart-
ments. Even if the work had had no leading purpose, it would
have been highly valuable as a treasure of the most solid knowledge
and soundest speculation of the time ; even if it had contained no
such details, it would have been a work most remarkable for its
general views and scope. It may be considered as at the same time
the Encyclopaedia and the Novum Organum of the thirteenth
century." *
§ 6. After despatching his great work to the Pope, Bacon naturally
bethought himself of some things which he might have expressed
more clearly ; and mindful also of the danger that his precious
MSS. might be lost on the road, he composed a second treatise, to
serve as an abstract and specimen of his greater work. Of this
Opus Minus or Secunda Scriptura, we possess unfortunately only
a fragment ; 2 but its purpose and character are clearly described by
Bacon's frequent references to it in his Opus Tertium. He tells us
that "owing to the weakness of his memory, burthened by a
multitude of things, he had inserted in this work passages and
discussions omitted in the first ; that, in consequence of the
removal of certain obstacles during the interval of the two books,
1 Dr. Whewell gives the following summary of the contents of the
Opus Majus : " Part I. On the four causes of human ignorance :
authority, custom, popular opinion, and the pride of supposed knowledge.
Part II. On the causes of perfect wisdom in Holy Scripture. Part III.
On the usefulness of Grammar. Part IV. On the usefulness of Mathe-
matics : — i. In human things (published separately as the Specula
Mathematical: — ii. In divine things: (1) This study has occupied holy
men ; (2) Geography ; (3) Chronology ; (4) Cycles, the golden number,
&c. ; (5) Natural phenomena, as the rainbow; (6) Arithmetic; (7)
Music: — iii. In ecclesiastical things: (1) The certification of faith;
(2) The correction of the Calendar: — iv. In the state: (I) Climates;
(2) Hydrography ; (3) Geography ; (4) Astrology. Part V. On Per-
spective (Optics), published separatively as Perspectiva : (1) The organs
of vision ; (2) Vision in straight lines; (3 Vision reflected and refracted;
(4) De Multiplicatione Specierum (on the propagation of the impressions of
light, heat, &c). Part VI. On Experimental Science." To this summary
must be added Tart VII. De Moral i ]'/n'/<>so/>hi<u which exists in MSS. un-
known to Dr. Jebb. (See Brewer, preface, pp. xxviii., xlv.)
2 Printed for the first time by Mr. Brewer (op cit. 1859' from the
only known MS. of the 14th century, in the Bodleian Library, Digby,
No. 218, written by a most incompetent transcriber. (See the descrip-
tion in Brewer, preface, pp. xxx., xxxi.-xxxviii.)
A.D. 1267. THE « OPUS TERTIUM." 535
he was enabled to add what he considered necessary ; for the more
he reflected on the admirable and sublime nature of the work before
him, the clearer and fuller it broke upon his mind." x The most
striking fruit of that greater freedom, which he enjoyed in writing
this second work, is seen in the bold censure of the dominant
scholasticism, to which we shall presently revert.
§ 7. Looking back, as an author always does, from the end of his
work to a clearer view of the whole from the beginning, Bacon wrote
his Opus Tertium,2 to serve both as a preamble and a supplement
to the Opus Majus and Opus Minus. " Inferior to its predecessors
in the importance of its scientific details and the illustration it
supplies of Bacon's philosophy, it is more interesting than either
for the insight it affords of his labours, and of the numerous
obstacles he had to contend with in the execution of his work.
The first twenty chapters detail various anecdotes of Bacon's
personal history, his opinions on the state of education, the impedi-
ments thrown in his way by the ignorance, the prejudices, the
contempt, the carelessness, the indifference, of his contemporaries.
From the twentieth chapter to the close of the volume he pursues
the thread of the Opus Majus supplying what he had there omitted,
correcting and explaining what had been less clearly or correctly
expressed in that or in the Opus Minus ; . . . but with so much
vigour of thought and freshness of observations, that, like the Opus
Minus, the Opus Tertium may be fairly considered an independent
work." 3 An interesting light is thrown on the composition of the
three works by the chapter (fifty-second), in which he apologizes
for having inserted a discussion of three abstruse subjects, vacuum,
motion, and space, mainly in regard to their spiritual significance.
" As these questions," he says, " are very perplexing and difficult,
I thought I would record what I had to say about them in some
one of my works. In the Opus Majus and Opus Minus I had not
studied them sufficiently to prevail on myself to commit my
thoughts about them to writing ; and I was glad to omit them,
owing to the length of those works, and because 1 was much hurried
in their composition" 4
We find, in fact, that the vast labour and comprehensive scope
of these three works were but a foretaste and specimen, for the
satisfaction of Clement's curiosity, of a great encyclopaedic work in
which Bacon's views of philosophy were to find full expression,5
1 Brewer, p. xxxiv.
2 Frequently cited by Dr. Jebb and others, but first published by Mr.
Brewer (op. cit.) from MSS. described in his preface, p. xxxviii. f.
3 Brewer, preface, pp. xliv.-xlv. * Opus Tertium, p. 199.
5 See Opus Minus, p. 315 ; Opus Tertium, c. vii. p. 23.
536 BACON'S TWO " COMPENDIA." Chap. XXXI.
comprising the whole grammar of the Latins and h.gic, natural
philosophy, and metaphysics, and speculative alchemy, and the four
speculative mathematics, not to speak of the practical (mathe-
matics)." 1 Such is the outline, sketched in 1267, of the work
which Bacon composed in 1271, but still in the modest form, as
he says in the first sentence, of " a summary and compendium,
by way of introduction, until some better opportunity should arise
for entering on each subject in particular, in its due course ; " and,
in accordance with this statement, the transcriber of the one MS.
we possess has entitled the work a " Compendium of Philosophy." 2
§ 8. It is a great error to suppose that Bacon's freedom of thought
and devotion to natural science led him to disparage or neglect
Theology, which he calls the chief of all studies (studium
principale). More truly even than his great scholastic contempo-
raries did he honour it as the Science of Sciences, by laying its
foundations deep in the free investigation of all knowledge, and by
insisting that the superstructure should be raised from the teaching
of God's word rather than from the refinements of man's wisdom.
The idea that a sound philosophy is only to be discovered through
a true theology is embodied in the very title of the latest work of
his old age, Compendium Studii Theologize et per consequens
Philosophise, written in 1292.3 Bacon's views of the right and
1 For the correspondence of this outline, sketched in the Opus Ter-
tium, to the contents of the Compendium Philosophise, as described by-
Bacon in the work itself, see Brewer, pp. l.-liv. For the internal
evidence which fixes the date of the work to the autumn of 1271, just after
the election of Pope Gregory X., see pp. liv., lv.
2 The work is published from the unique MS. in the British Museum
(Tiberius, cv.) in Mr. Brewer's volume. Its great value consists in the
full statement of Bacon's leading principles with regard to the causes of
the corruption of learning and the means of its reformation.
3 This work, which exists in MS. in the Royal Library, must not be
confounded with the Compendium Studii Philosophise. Bacon himself
gives the date in a passage of great importance for the history of the study
of Aristotle (circa finem, quoted by Brewer, p. lv.) : " Slowly has any
portion of the philosophy of Aristotle come into use among the Latins.
His Natural Philosophy and his Metaphysics, with the Commentaries of
Averrhoes and others, were translated in my time (nostris tempordms), and
interdicted at Paris before the year 1237. because of the eternity of the
world and of time, and because of the book of Divination by Dreams, . . .
and because of many passages erroneously translated. Even his Logic
was slowly received and lectured on ; for St. Edmund, the Archbishop of
Canterbury (Rich, archbp. 1234-44), was the first who in my time read
the elements at Oxford. And I have seen Master Hugo, who first read
the book of Posterior (Analytics). ... So there were but very few, con-
sidering the multitude of the Latins, who were of any account in the
philosophy of Aristotle ; nay, very few indeed and scarcely any up to this
year of gra:e 1292." (Comp. the passage quoted at p. 49 '>.)
A.D. 1292. PROPER STUDY OF THEOLOGY. 537
wrong study of Theology are set forth in the beginning of the
work.1 After stating that he had been much importuned and long
expected to write something useful for Theology, but had been
hindered in many ways, he urges his favourite subject of the causes
and remedies of human ignorance in general, and proceeds to
examine those which militated against Theology in particular.
" Although the principal study of the theologian ought to be in
the text of Scripture, yet for the last fifty years theologians have
been principally occupied with questions, as all know, in tractates
and summx — horseloads composed by many — and not at all with
the most holy text of God. And accordingly theologians give a
readier reception to a treatise of scholastic questions than they will
give to one about the text of Scripture. For this reason I desire
to oblige them first in that which they love most, as it is the first
step of wisdom to have regard to the persons to whom a man speaks.
Though, beyond all comparison, it demands a much greater pro-
fundity, and it is a more difficult task, to expound the Text than to
handle Questions. Again, according to Aristotle, the natural way
of knowledge is from the more easy to the more abstruse, from
things human to things divine. I call them human, because the
greater part of these questions introduced into Theology, with all
the modes of disputation and solution, are in the terms of philosophy,
as is known to all theologians, who have been well exercised in
philosophy before proceeding to theology. Again, other questions
which are in use among theologians, though in terms of Theology,
namely, of the Trinity, of the fall, of the incarnation, of sin, of
virtue, of the sacraments, &c, are mainly ventilated 2 by authorities,
arguments, and solutions drawn from philosophy. And therefore
the entire occupation of theologians nowadays is philosophical,
both in substance and method. Therefore I propose to set forth
all the speculative philosophy now in use among theologians, adding
many necessary considerations besides, with which they are not
acquainted."
§ 9. In this most pregnant passage we have the answer to the
question which often perplexes the student, whether Roger Bacon
should be ranked as one of the Schoolmen, or as their opponent.
He was among them, second to none in their own manner of philo-
sophizing, but their superior in the many necessary considerations
1 Chap. I. § 1 ; ap. Brewer, p. lvi.
2 We use his own word, ventilantur, not assuredly in the sense of
modern semi-slang ; but we take it to refer to the Apostle's figure of the
childish learner " tossed to and fro and carried about with every wind of doc-
trine, by the sleight of men and cunning craftiness, whereby they lie in
wait to deceive '* (Eplies. iv. 14).
538 SPIRIT OF BACON'S WHOLE WORK. Chap. XXXI.
with which they were not acquainted ; yet in spirit he was nof of
them. Taking his stand on the high principle, that Scripture is the
only supreme authority, he comes down — like Moses legislating for
the hardness of the people's hearts — to meet them on their own
" human " ground, and to turn philosophy to the best account in
the service of Theology. But this wise and necessary condescension
to the spirit of his age even adds force to the protest which is
especially interesting to us. It is the spirit rather than the sub-
stance of all Bacon's work, that gives him his special place in the
history of the Church and of intellectual progress. While his great
contemporaries were labouring to construct systems in which the
received philosophy should solve all religious questions in the sense
approved by the Church, Bacon makes it his first object to detect
and expose the prevalent causes of ignorance and false knowledge,
in order to find the right method of discovering and establishing
the truth. In the forefront of all his works we find the same
constant insistance on the intellectual, moral, and political
hindrances to knowledge and wisdom ; the greatest of all being
the moral, and, of the intellectual, the reluctance to confess
ignorance.1 Of seven faults (or sins) affecting Theology, the first is
that this "mistress (domino) of the sciences, the knowledge of God
which leads to life eternal, was dominated by philosophy." He
illustrates this in language directly applicable to Thomas Aquinas,
whom we find all but named in the citation of the title of his great
work and the examples of subtle questions, of which Bacon says
that it does not belong to theologians to investigate these diffi-
culties as their chief object ; they ought only to recite briefly the
truths determined about them by philosophy.
The second fault was, that theologians neglected the kinds of
knowledge most excellent and most serviceable to theology ; as
the grammatical knowledge of the foreign languages from which
all theology comes (namely, Greek, Hebrew, and Arabic), mathe-
matics, and physical and moral science. This ignorance ex-
posed them to the third fault, an implicit trust in the authority of
the Schoolmen, whose Surnmx Theologix were vitiated by their
never having learnt these four necessary sciences. He illustrates
1 Passages to this effect might be collected from every part of the
three Opera and the two Compendia. The moral impediments to wisdom
and the necessity of the mens sana ii corpore sano (et pnro) are admirably
treated in the Compendium St'idii Philosophise (cap. ii. pp. 404-413), while
in the work on Theology he enumerates the seven faults (peccata) — (may
not the number be meant to suggest deadly sins ?) — which beset the study
as pursued in the Scholastic Philosophy. Our reluctant submission to the
limits of space is qualified by the conviction that, like all great authors,
Bacon, among the chief, must be read, instead of being read about.
A.D. 1267 f. SINS OF THE SCHOLASTIC THEOLOGY. 639
this general statement by a bold criticism of two great Doctors of
Theology, both belonging to his own order, the one living and the
other dead. The latter was the renowned Alexander ab Hales,
of whom he speaks with great personal respect ; while of the living
teacher, who was held in high but undeserved repute, he draws a
vivid character in pungent terms, which he repeats in the Opus
Tertium ;l not as one whose faults were merely personal, but who
was " quoted by the whole herd of madmen at Paris, as if he
were an Aristotle, or an Avicenna, or an Averrhoes."
§ 10. That the character was meant for a fair and striking example
of the philosophical theology then dominant in the Schools, especially
at its great centre in Paris, is plain from what he adds about the
injury to Latin theology from ignorance of the original languages
of Scripture and philosophy.2 After speaking of the necessity
of such knowledge, and the utter incompetency of the existing
translations, he goes on : " But the above-named incompetent
author has no more real acquaintance with philosophy than the
rest of the vulgar. There are not Jive men in Latin Christendom
who are acquainted with the Hebreiv, Greek, and Arabic grammar."
And while he shows how philosophers and their pupils were misled
by the worthless Latin versions of Aristotle and his Arabian com-
mentators, he does not shrink from an ample exposure of the errors
in the Vulgate itself, and insists on a knowledge of Holy Scripture
in the original languages, as the only sound foundation of theo-
logy.3 He shows how ignorance of the true sense of the letter led
to a complete misunderstanding of the spiritual teaching of the
Bible ; and it is to this point that he applies the whole wealth of
scientific knowledge which has made his name famous above all the
scholars of the Middle Ages.4
Among the impediments to theological learning, he lays special
stress on the intrusion into the chairs of divinity, during the last forty
years,5 of youths and mere boys, without any learning or experience
1 Opus Minus, pp. 327-8 ; Opus Tertium, p. 30 f. ; for it may safely be
assumed that the two passages related to the same person. The por-
trait demands careful study. He was a Franciscan, and therefore (besides
other clear characteristics) neither Albeit nor Aquinas. Mr. Brewer
supposes Richard of Cornwall (see p. 496) to be the person referred to.
(Preface, p. xxxiv.)
2 Opus Tertium, c. x. p. 32 f.
3 The Opus Minus contains an elaborate account of the various versions
of Scripture in existence at that time.
4 To pursue this, the most generally interesting aspect of Roger Bacon's
work, belongs rather to the history of philosophy and science than of the
Church. The student is referred to Whewell's Inductive Sciences and
Brewer's Preface to the Opera Tnedita.
5 I.e. since 1230. Camp. Stud'i Phi'os. c. v. p. 425 f. Whoever the
540 CORRUPTION IN CHURCH AND STATE. Chap. XXXI.
of the world. The source of this evil was in the facility with which
the two great mendicant orders received boys from ten to twenty
years old, too young to have any real knowledge, many of them
unable to read their Psalter or Donatus, who were nevertheless
at once put to study theology. He proceeds to draw a striking pic-
ture of the study and teaching of Theology in the hands of the two
orders. " From the very beginning of our order, namely from the
time when learning (studiuni) first flourished in the orders, the
first students were such as the later are ; they devoted them-
selves to theology, which demands all human wisdom. And it
necessarily followed that they in no way profited, chiefly because
they did not procure instruction for themselves in philosophy, after
they entered the orders. And above all because in the orders they
presumed to investigate philosophy by themselves without a teacher ;
so that they were made masters in philosophy and theology before
being disciples; and therefore unbounded error reigns among them,
though it is not apparent for certain reasons, by the permission
of God and the procuration of the Devil ! "
§ 11. This plain speaking is followed by a still bolder exposure of
the pretences which covered the corruptions incident to the very
system of profession. " One cause of this appearance is that the
orders have a great show (speciem) of sanctity, and the world
therefore accepts it as probable that men in a holy state of life
would not take upon themselves what they were unable to perform.
But yet we see all states too deeply corrupted in these times." 1
Here he brings in, as one proof of the corruption of theology, some
remarks on preaching^ which have a deep interest for all ages of the
Church. There are many things, he says, easy to be understood,
which belong to man's salvation, such as the apprehension of vir-
tues and vices, the bliss of heaven and the pains of purgatory and
hell ; of which not only " the religious," as theologians, but all
clergymen and laymen and common people know much from the
natural testimony of conscience and the experience of life. And
professor censured before may be, in this passage ho distinctly mentions
Albert and Thomas by name.
1 A passing allusion must suffice to Bacon's frequent lamentations over
the moral corruptions both of the Church and the world in his times.
Diligently considering all the states in the world (Compend. Studii Philos ,
p. 398 f.), he finds infinite corruption everywhere, showing itself first at
the head, in the Curia Romana ; thence extending to prelates, clergy, and
men of learning ; infecting princes, barons, and soldiers ; while of the rest
he says that the people, hating their princes, kept no faith with them, and,
corrupted by their example, gave themselves up to luxury and gluttony.
Of the merchants and workpeople nothing need be said, because fraud and
craft and falsehood beyond measure reigns in all their words and deeds.
A.D. 1267 f. PREACHING AND THEOLOGY. 541
through the accustomed teaching of the Church, all Christians have a
great knowledge of the things that belong to their salvation ; so that
it is no great thing for the students of those orders to speak to the
people about virtues and vices, punishment and glory ; especially as
in the Sacred Text many things are most plain to every man who
knows letters, and studies in the books of the saints. Preaching
belongs, not to the professional theologian, but to the ecclesiastical
office, by commission from the prelates, whose duty it is to expound
to the people the articles of faith and morals, of which the Church
has knowledge without the study of tluohgy, and had it from the
h ginning through the doctrine of the Apostles. This distinction
between professional theology and practical teaching was confirmed
by daily experience. " Kay, we know for certain and see every-
where that a simple brother (or friar, frater), who has never heard
a hundred lectures on theology, and has not cared for them if he
heard them, yet preaches incomparably better than the greatest
masters of theology. Hence it is manifest that preaching does not
depend on the study of theology, but on the doctrine of the Church,
which is known to any one, and on the knowledge of vices and
virtues, punishment and glory, and the like truths pertaining to
salvation, of which the knowledge is written on the heart, as the
result of the rites of the Church. And for this reason preaching
prcc< des the study of theology ; although, to be sure, it would be
undeniable that a good theologian ought to preach much better, but
in fact, as I have said, we see the contrary everywhere. And this
is a great proof that the learning of the theologians is corrupt,
when they who have the more authority preach the worse. " *
§ 12. As a further reason why the world was imposed on by the
outward show of sanctity and learning in the orders, Bacon says the
secular clergy had, for the last forty years, neglected the study of
theology and philosophy. Absorbed in the lusts of luxury, riches,
and honours, and corrupted by the causes of ignorance already
named, the modern seculars had forsaken the paths of ancient
wisdom, to which but a few still adhered.2 Hence for the last
forty years the seculars had produced not a single treatise in
theology, and did not even think they could know anything, with-
out going through a ten years' course of lectures from the young
1 He enlarges further on the low condition of preaching in the Opus
Tertium (pp. 303-310), and says that bishops and others, for want of
proper instruction in the practice of preaching, borrowed their sermons
from young friars (pueri), who introduced all sorts of childish affectation
into their discourses.
2 Few, whether of the seculars or regulars ; for among the illustrious
exceptions named by him are Robert (Grosseteste), bishop of Lincoln
(stncta'. memorise), and the friar Adam de Marisco.
II— 2 B 2
542 ROGER BACON'S SCIENCE. Chap. XXXI.
professors, whom he contemptuously calls the boys, of the two
orders, as was seen at Paris and everywhere else. " No wonder,"
he exclaims, " if the orders lift up their horns and make a wonderful
show in learning. And yet it is most certainly true, that they
bring no useful knowledge to the study of theology, nor are they
willing to learn from others; but they study by themselves in all
subjects ; and it is impossible for a man to acquire difficult sciences
by himself. For in no one age was any science (scientia) ever
discovered, but knowledge (sapientia) has grown from the begin-
ning of the world, and is not yet complete in this life. Wherefore
unbounded pride has possessed those orders, because they take upon
themselves to teach before they learn ; and the necessary conse-
quence is, that their doctrine ends in corruption." Such is the
verdict pronounced on the Scholastic Theology, by the contemporary
who tried it by the test of that real science, which he stood alone
in pursuing in a spirit which made him the true forerunner of
the great namesake who fully constructed, three centuries later,
the method which he had indicated.1
1 A mere reference must suffice to Mr. Brewer's masterly comparison
of Roger and Francis Bacon, and the relation of both to Aristotle's phi-
losophy (preface, p. lxxxi. f.). Dean Milman says (vol. ix. p. 154-) that
Roger Bacon "dared to throw off entirely the bondage of the Aristotelian
logic. When he judged Aristotle, it should seem, only by those parts of
his works matured in the Dialectics of the schools, he would have been
the Omar of Aristotle ; he would willingly have burnt all his books as causes
of error and a multiplication of ignorance." But Bacon says this only of
the grossly faulty and misleading Latin translations both of Aristotle and
his Arabian commentators ; and the outburst occurs in the midst of a
passage in which he is insisting on the necessity of reading him in the
original Greek {Compend. Stud. Phil. pp. 469 f.). For his exalted esti-
mate of Aristotle's Laws, Eth:cs, and Politics, see ibid., pp. 422-5. It
is quite true that Bacon sets little value on the Aristotelian logic, but, as
Milman himself adds, "Aristotle as a, philosopher, especially as commented
by Avicenna, after Aristotle the prince of philosophers, is the object of his
profound reverence-"
Though our concern with Roger Bacon is in his relation to the
Church and its learning, we cannot quite pass over those remarkable
points of physical science which are popularly connected with his name
His extraordinary anticipations of later inventions ought to be read in his
own words, in the Epistola Fr. Rogerii Baconis de Secretis Operibus Artis et
Xaturse, et de Xullitate Magise, (Brewer, Op. Lned. app. i. p. 524), where
the last three words at once dispose of one of the most persistent false
traditions about him, and show how far he was in advance of his own and
later ages. The very purpose of the letter is to answer the enquiries of a
friend and disciple about magic bv showing the vanity of its pretensions,
and explaining it by the skill of art in using the powers of nature.
Another common error is to ascribe to him as practical inventions the ex-
amples which he gives as possibilities of science and art (possunt fieri),
some indeed, ho tells us, actual, others wonderfully prophetic.
i*^w
The Konigsstuhl at Rhense on the Phine.
Electoral Meeting-place, restored 1844 (cf. p. 121).
CHAPTER XXXII.
LAST AGE OF SCHOLASTICISM.
WILLIAM OF OCKHAM AND THE LATER SCHOOLMEN.
PROM THE END OF CENT. XIII. TO THE END OF CENT. XV.
1. The Dominican William Durandus, "Doctor Resolutissimus," on
the Sacraments and the authority of SS. § 2. The English Franciscan
William of Ockham, pupil of Duns Scotus, teaches at Paris and
Boulogne — Supports Philip the Fair against Boniface VIII. — Anti-papal
champion of the rights of sovereigns — Disputatio Clerici et Mititi*.
§ 3. Provincial Minister for England — Quarrel of John XXII. with the
" Spirituals " — Chapter at Perugia — Ockham is deposed, and becomes
the councillor of Louis IV. — His Work of Ninety Days — Dialogue between
a Master and a Disciple. § 4. Ockham revives Nominalism — His
Theology — Transubstantiation : the Church preferred to Scripture.
544 WILLIAM DURANDUS. Chap. XXXII.
§ 5. Later Schoolmen — Burley — Buridan — Growing influence of
Nominalism — Gabriel Biel. § 6. Decline of Scholasticism — The
work it had accomplished. § 7. Study of Holy Scripture — The Francis-
can Nicoi.aus de Lyra, the " Doctor planus et utilis " — His influence
on Wyclif and Luther — His PostHlx on the whole Bible — Manifold
senses ; but chief concern for the literal — Supreme importance of
determining the original text. § 8. Raymund Lully, the scholastic
missionary — His General Art for the persuasion of unbelievers —
Foundation of chairs for Hebrew and oriental languages.
§ 1. Though Bacon was too deeply concerned with the discussion
of the first principles of reformation in philosophical and theological
teaching to take an active part in ecclesiastical politics, his freedom
of thought must have given an impulse to the more decided an-
tagonism to ruling systems, which was developed in the next gene-
ration, especially among the " spiritual " Franciscans. But even
among the Dominicans also, the revolt at once against philoso-
phical and ecclesiastical orthodoxy — against Realism and Rome —
found some champions, of whom the chief was William Durandus
de S. Portiano (of St. Pourcain in Auvergne), a professor at
Paris and Avignon from 1313, and Bishop of Meaux from 1326
to his death in 1333. His boldness in solving all questions, or
the free utterance of his opinions upon them, earned for him the
title of Doctor Iiesolutissimus. In philosophy he was at least in-
clined to a sceptical form of nominalism, and he appealed from the
authority of Aristotle to regard for truth alone ; while in theology,
after being a decided Thomist, he ventured to reject some of his
master's cardinal doctrines.1 His sacramental theory, especially, is
what would now be called ultra- Protestant.2 He held it to be the
ancient opinion, and in accordance with the writings of holy men,
that the sacraments have no inherent power of giving grac° ; but, by
the Divine covenant or ordinance, the partaker of the sacrament
receives grace, unless he interposes an obstacle ; he receives grace
not from the sacrament, hut from God. Without venturing to
deny transubstantiation, he pronounces the doctrine in one mode of
statement to be possible, but, as commonly held, unintelligible;3
and he insists on the duty of endeavouring, not to add all sorts of
1 See the extracts in Gieseler (vol. iv. pp. 168-170) from Durand's
Commentary or Lectures on the Sentences of Peter Lombard (Opus super
Sententi is Lombardi, Paris, 1508; Venet. 1571). Compare Durandi de
S. Portiano temerarix Opiniones, quae in Scholis communiter improbantur, in
D'Argentre's Collectio Judiciorum de Novis Erroribus, vol. i. p. 330.
2 ■' Utrum in sacramentis novte legis sit aliqua virtus inharens causativa
gratine?" (Lib. iv. (list, i. qu. 4).
3 He guards his orthodoxy by adding: " Nee unus istorum (modorum)
est magis per Ecclesiam approbatus vel reprobatus, quam alius."
Cent. XIV WILLIAM OF OCKHAM. 545
difficulties to faith, but rather to elucidate obscurities by the
authority of Scripture. In discussing the question whether mar-
riage is a sacrament,1 he distinguishes between " the earlier and
more common view," that a sacrament is a sign of a sacred thing,
which, however, is not only signified but contained in it, and the
other definition of a sacrament as any corporal or sensible sign
applied to man from without to the effect of spiritual sanctification.
This full sense of " a sacrament strictly and properly so called," he
seems to accept as a point of orthodox duty, while he certainly
leaves on us the impression that he himself would approve the
former and more scriptural view.2
§ 2. But the great opposition to the prevalent orthodox Scholasti-
cism sprang from the union of freedom of thought with political
Ghibellinism among the " spiritual " Franciscans.3 " The mortal
enemy of the Franciscan Scholasticism was in the Franciscan camp.
The religious mysticisms of Bonaventura were encountered by a
more dangerous antagonist. The schism of Franciscanism was
propagated into its philosophy; the Fraticelli, the Spiritualists,
must have their champion in the schools, and that champion in
ability the equal of those without and those within their Order, of
Aquinas, Bonaventura, Duns Scotus."4 William of Ockham,*
surnamed from his birthplace in Surrey,6 is said to have sprung
from the common people. How early he made his profession as a
Minorite friar we are not told ; but he was sent to study under
1 The whole discussion (Lib. iv. dist. 26, qu. 3, ap. Gieseler, I.e.) is
very interesting, especially as an example of the way of reconciling
" broad " views with orthodoxy.
2 His Tractatns de Statu Animarum Sanctarum postnuam resolutse sunt
a Corpore was written against the view of John XXII., that departed
souls do not see God till after the resurrection and the last judgment, an
opinion which the Pope was obliged to retract as heretical (cf. p. 118).
3 See Chap. XXV. § 7, p. 430 f.
4 Milman, LatinChrist. vol. ix. p. 146. In another place (viii. p. 157),
about the great names of Merton College, Oxford, after Duns Scotus and
Roger Bacon, he speaks of William of Ockham as "the Locke of the
Middle Ages, in his common-sense philosophy, and in the single-minded
worship of truth. . . . The bold and rigid Nominalism of Ockham
struck at the root of all the mystic allegoric theologv ; it endangered
some of the Church's doctrines. His high Imperialist Apologies shatter.. I
the foundations of the Papal Supremacy, and reduced the hierarchy
below the Throne." s Often spelt Occam.
6 The date of his birth is not given, but, from his part in the contest
between Boniface VIII. and Philip the Fair, he must have been of full
age before the end of the 13th century, and would be born, probably.
about or before the deaths of Aquinas and Bonaventura in 1274. This
would make him between 70 an! 80 at his death, which is common/y
said to have taken place at Munich, in 1343 or 1347.
546 OCKHAM'S IMPERIALISM. Chap. XXXII.
Duns Scotus at Paris, and became himself a teacher both there and
at Bologna. He must have been still in his first manhood when we
find him supporting the cause of Philip the Fair in his contest with
Boniface VIII. , the enemy of the order, and especially of the
English Franciscans.1 " How far William of Ockham was then
possessed by the resentment of his order, how far he had inclined
to the extreme Franciscanism, does not clearly appear. He took
up boldly, unreservedly, to the utmost height, the rights of temporal
sovereigns. In his Disputation on the Ecclesiastical Power,2 he
refused to acknowledge in the Pope any authority whatever as to
secular affairs. Jesus Christ himself, as far as He was man, as far
as He was a sojourner in this mortal world, had received from His
heavenly Father no commission to censure kings; the partisans
of the Papal temporal omnipotence were to be driven as heretics
from the Church."3
§ 3. That patriotism was an element in the position thus taken
up by Ockham, seems confirmed by his election as Provincial Minister
for England in 1322.4 In the same year he took a prominent part
in the general chapter at Perugia, which brought the quarrel of the
order with the Papacy to a climax.5 The violent measures of
John XXII. naturally strengthened the Ghibellinism which had
long been growing among the more rigid Franciscans, and threw
their leaders into the arms of the Emperor Louis (IV.) of Bavaria.6
In 1328, William of Ockham, Michael de Cesena, and Bonagratia,
were arraigned and cast into prison at Avignon. They escaped
to the court of the Emperor Louis, to whom William of Ockham
is reported to have said, " Defend me with the sword, and I will
defend you with the word." Condemned by the Pope, and cast
off from his order by a chapter held at Perpignan, he became a
1 See above, Chap. VI. § 12 f.
2 This tract, Bisputatio Clerici et Militis, is published in Goldastus, De
Monarchia, vol. i. pp. 13 f. 3 Milman, vol. ix. p. 147.
4 We have already seen that Mr. Brewer suggests a large national
element in the conflict of the Franciscans with Boniface VIII. and his
successors. In the absence of information about the intervening twenty
years of Ockham 's life, we may assume that he had been teaching his
philosophic Nominalism and maintaining the primitive rule of St. Francis,
and that his election, therefore, besides testifying to the distinction he
had won, indicates the opinion of the English Franciscans in both respects.
But it seems also to prove that he could not have been a declared
adherent of the Fraticelli. Whether he was in England or in Italy at the
time of his election does not clearly appear.
5 See Chap. VII. p. 113, and Chap. XXV. § 7.
6 The great victory of Louis over his rival, Frederick of Austria, at
Miihldorf, was won in the same year in which the chapter of Perugia was
held, 1322.
Cent. XIV. OCKHAM'S NOMINALISM. 547
chief counsellor of the Emperor, and redeemed his promise by
works "of an enormous prolixity and of an intense subtlety,
such as might, according to our notions, have palled on the
dialectic passions of the most pugnacious university, or exhausted
the patience of the most laborious monk in the most drowsy
cloister." ' His Work of Ninety Days (so called to record the short
time in which it was written) was occupied in great part with an
exposure of the heretical tenets of John XXII. ; 2 while the whole
question between the ecclesiastical and civil powers is debated fully
in the Dialogue between a Master and a Disciple, and decided in
favour of the claims of the Emperor and General Councils to be above
the Pope.3 William of Ockham even maintained that the Emperor
had power to dissolve marriages and to grant dispensations.
§ 4. In philosophy, the " Doctor Singularis et Invincibilis," the
"Venerabilis Inceptor " (such are the titles that distinguish Ockham
among the Schoolmen) revived the Nominalism of Koscellinus
from the disfavour under which it had lain for two centuries. But
his was a Nominalism improved in form and strengthened by
reasoning ; no mere refinement of verbal distinctions, but a meta-
physical system, resting essentially on the same foundations as
the moderate " sensational philosophy " of modern times. The
result of his system is summed up by Milman : 4 " Thus may
William of Ockham seem, with fine and prophetic discrimination,
to have assigned their proper, indispensable, yet limited power
and office to the senses ; to have vindicated to the understanding
its higher, separate, independent function; to have anticipated
the famous axiom of Leibnitz, that there is nothing in the in-
tellect but from the senses, except the intellect itself; to have
anticipated Hobbes, foreshadowed Locke — not as Locke is vulgarly
judged, according to his later French disciples, but in himself — to
have taken his stand on the same ground with Kant. What
Abelard was to the ancestors of the Schoolmen, was Ockham to
the Schoolmen themselves. The Schoolmen could not but even-
1 Milman, vol. vii. p. 410. The Diilogus and the Opus Nonatjinta
Dierum occupy nearly 1000 pages of very close print in Goldast (De Mo-
narchia, vol. ii.) ; besides several other anti-papal tracts.
2 Compendium Errorum Papse Joannis XXII.
3 For a summary of the contents, see Robertson, vol. iv. p. 78. " A
portion of the book, at least, in which Pope John's errors are discussed, and
in which the form of dialogue is discarded, was written under Benedict XII."
4 For a full account of Ockham's views see the whole passage, vol. ix.
pp. 149-151. Ockham's chief philosophical and theological works are:
Summa totius Logicse, ed. Oxon. 1675; Quzestiones et Decisiones super IV.
Libros Scntentiarum ; Centilogium Theologicum, thcologiam speadativam
sub centum conclusionibus complectens ; ed. Lugd. 1495.
548 OCKHAM'S THEOLOGY. Chap. XXXII.
tuate in William of Ockham ; the united stream could not but
endeavour to work itself clear ; the incessant activity of thought
could hardly fail to call forth a thinker like Ockham."
Of the theological side of Ockham's opinions, Archbishop Trench
says that, " taking advantage of the excesses into which the
Realists, so long undisputed masters of the field, had run, he
found in a Nominalism by him revived, and with its weak points
strengthened, engines for the assailing of the Church's teaching,
such as needed only to be advanced a little further, and not the
human outworks merely of the heavenly Temple, but the Sanctuary
itself, would have come within the range of his assaults." ! This is
true rather of the tendency of Ockham's teaching than of his own
statements of doctrines, which are couched with elaborate caution
in an orthodox form. His reserve in speaking of the Divine Being
— so strikingly contrasted with the free discussion of the great
Schoolmen — may be regarded either as an excess of reverence or an
approach to philosophical " Agnosticism."
On the question of tran substantiation Ockham2 observes that,
of the different opinions, the one which held that the substance of
the bread and wine remained there, and that the body of Christ
was in the same place and under the same outward form, would
be most reasonable, had not the Church determined the contrary.
The preference of the orthodox view to that which has been
declared to be more rational and scriptural is reconciled by the
theory of a revelation still continued to the Church, in virtue of
which it has decided for the doctrine of transubstantiation.
§ 5. The teaching of Ockham was the signal for a new conflict
between Nominalism and Realism in the Schools, which lasted
through the 14th and 15th centuries. Besides many able
champions,3 Realism was supported by the authority of the Uni-
versity of Paris, in its repeated condemnations of the tenets of
Ockham and his disciples,4 who seem to have pressed their master's
1 Medieval Church History, p. 273. Comp. Milman, vol. ix. p. 148.
2 De Sacramento Altaris, c. 5. This theory of importation, so nearly
identical with the Lutheran doctrine of consubstantiation, naturally com-
bined with Ockham's antipapal views to predispose Luther in his favour.
(See Luther, De Captiv. Babylon., and Rettberg's Occam und Luther, in the
Theo/. Studien und Kritihen, 1839, i. 69.)
3 One of the most distinguished was Walter Burley, of Oxford, the
Doctor Perspicuus of the Schools, who had been a fellow-student with
Ockham. For Thomas Bradwardine, see p. 542.
* Jons Buridan, rector of the University in 1327, a chief disciple
of Ockham, and an eminent lecturer on Aristotle (Works, ed. Oxon.
16 >7-40), appears to have been aimed at in the decision of the Faculty of
Arts (1339), prohibiting the " doctrinam Gulielmi dicti Occam," and
Cent. XV. DECAY OF SCHOLASTICISM. 549
views to conclusions more and more sceptical. The Ockhamists
formed a school, which became more and more influential, espe-
cially in Germany and England ; and one who may be considered
the last of the distinguished Schoolmen, Gabriel Biel, whose life
ended almost with the 15th century, was a most devoted adherent
of Ockham.1
§ 6. By this time, however, Scholasticism had lost its power over
thoughtful minds, and had sunk into contempt with the people.2
But it would take no new impressions ; and all attempts to correct
served only to lay barer its faults, and to augment its discredit,
and to hasten its fall. Its epitaph has been written by Lord
Bacon : " Notwithstanding, certain it is that, if these Schoolmen
to their great thirst of truth and unwearied travel of wit had
joined variety and universality of reading and contemplation,
they had proved excellent lights to the great advancement of
all learning and knowledge."3 The reactionary judgment passed
on the Schoolmen by the age that followed them needs to be
modified by considerations which have been admirably put by
Mr. Brewer : 4 " That popular contempt was, however, an after-
threatening teachers of it with a year's suspension from lecturing. This
was followed next year by a more comprehensive edict, prohibiting
Masters from contradicting the standard text-books on which they
lectured, and maintaining Nominalist propositions. As late as 1473, the
Realists obtained a royal decree for the locking-up of their opponents'
books, but this was rescinded in 1481. (Bulaeus, iv. 257, 265; v. 706,
739 ; Gieseler, iv. 172 ; Hardwick, p. 353.)
1 Gabriel Biel, of Speyer, lectured at Tubingen on Aristotle's Ethics,
joined the " Brethren of the Common Life," and died in 1495. His chief
works are, Collectorium ex Occamo in Libr. Sentent. and Expositio Canonis
Missze. On his place as a precursor of the Reformation, see H. W. Biel,
De Gabrielo Biel cele'ierrimo Papista Antipapista, Vitemb. 1719. "Biel Was
succeeded by Cortesius, 'the Cicero of the Dogmatists,' on whom see
Schrockh, xxxiv. 217, seq." (Hardwick, p. 354.)
2 On its decline, and the vain attempts of Gerson and others to revive
it by the infusion of Mysticism, see Trench, Medieval Church Bistort/,
pp. 276-7 ; and on Wycliffe's close relation to the Schoolmen, himself
indeed a Schoolman at Oxford, see Shirley's Preface to the Fasciculi
Zizaniorun.
3 The concluding words of an admirable passage too long for quotation
here. Observe how exactly Bacon hits the same essential fault which his
great namesake exposed three centuries before. (See above, p. 540.)
4 Monum. Franc, pief. p. lvii.-lx. We reluctantly abstain from quoting
this important passage on the work really done by the Scholastics, not
only in Philosophy and Theology, but also (and especially in England)
in the development of political ideas, concluding thus : — " The unre-
servedness with which the Schoolmen ranged through every region of
metaphysics and divinity led, in turn, to equal freedom of discussion,
equal unreservedness in political discussions. The true sources of our civil
wars in the 15th century are to be found rather in the teachings of
550 THE WORK DONE BY SCHOLASTICISM. Chap. XXXII.
thought ; it sprang not out of a more philosophical spirit of
enquiry or profounder method, but from mere weariness and
distaste. The work of the Schoolman ivas accomplished. IJe had
formed the mind of Christendom for the great events to come"
Thus it was, as so often happens with the most laboured efforts
of man, that the lasting work done by the Schoolmen was very
different from that for which they toiled and thought and taught.
Implicit as was their obedience to the Church, their system of uni-
versal questioning sowed the seeds of fuller and freer enquiry,
which then only began to germinate when the vain solutions,
which were the fruit of their toil, were dead and rotten. " Sic vos,
non vobis " — words too often quoted as the utterance of selfish
discontent, but, as the poet's own examples show, embodying the
great law of nature expounded by its Divine Author — " Other men
have laboured, and ye have entered into their labours." They set
an example to the world of boundless freedom in discussing the
highest and deepest questions that concern man; and that free
discussion resulted in the religious and political changes of the
15th and 16th centuries.
§ 7. The most characteristic difference between the Schoolmen and
the reforming theologians was that the former, while acknowledging
the Holy Scriptures as the supreme rule of faith and the ultimate
foundation of Theology, threw them more and more into the back-
ground. In the Schools they were superseded by the authoritative
" Sentences " and " Sums of Theology ; " to the common people
they were forbidden as the armoury of heresy.1 But still even
Wycliffe and his followers than in the rival claims of Yorkist or Lancas-
trian ; and Wycliffe is the genuine descendant of the friars, turning their
wisdom against themselves, and carrying out the principles he had
learnt from them to their legitimate political conclusions." Hallam
(Lit. Hist. iv. 201) points out the remarkable fact that Sir Robert
Filmer, the high royalist author of Patriarcha (under Charles I. and II.)
"refers the tenet of natural liberty and the popular origin of gnvern-
. ment to the Schoolmen." A writer of a very different school, Comte
(Philos. Posit. 1. vi. c. 10), fixes on the opening of the 14th century as
the origin of the revolutionary process, which has from that date been
participated in by every social class, each in its own way ; and Capefigue
(ii. 163) says of the same epoch, "On commencait une epoque de curiosite
et d'innovation." Mr. Brewer has some admirable remarks on the
scholastic spirit in Dante, the contemporary of the later great Schoolmen
(ob. 1321).
1 Justice must however be done to the supreme regard of the best of
the Schoolmen for the Bible. This, which we have seen in Roger Bacon,
is conspicuous in another great English Franciscan, the "illustrious
doctor," Adam Marsb, who writes (for example) to Simon de Montfort,
urgently exhorting him and his wife to seek comfort and tranquillity in
the frequent reading of the Holy Scriptures. (Epist. cxl. p. 268.)
A.D. 1291 f. SCRIPTURE. NICOLAS OF LYRA 551
within the Church there were some whose whole powers were
devoted to the patient critical study of the sacred text. The
method insisted on by Roger Bacon was carried out by the younger
brother of his order, Nicolaus, surnamed de Lyra 1 from his birth-
place in Normandy ; the lyre to whose tune one of Luther's
opponents, with a strange forgetfulness of the very lesson of the
parable, sneered at him for dancing : " Si Lyra non lyrasset, Luthe-
rus non saltasset " — for the Reformer thankfully acknowledged the
help derived from Lyra's labours in his translation of the Bible.2
This Doctor planus et utilis — as he has been called, in contrast to
the proud titles of the Schoolmen — joined the Franciscan order
(1291), and lectured on the interpretation of Scripture in their
school at Paris,3 bringing his Hebrew and Rabbinical learning to
the elucidation of the sacred text. His labours were embodied in a
great work, entitled Postillse Perpetuse in Universa Biblia (whence
he is often called the Postillator).41 In a prefatory essay,5 De Libris
Biblise, Canonicis et non Canonicis, he speaks of the prevalent
ignorance which regarded all the books of the Bible as of equal
authority, and lays down the distinction, that " the canonical books
were composed with the dictation of the Holy Ghost ; but of the
non-canonical or apocryphal, it is not known when or by whom
they were written." In the Prologue 6 he maintains the principle
that the one letter of SS. comprehends manifold senses ;7 but, for this
very reason, all profitable study must begin from the clear under-
standing of the literal sense. Among the causes which obscure this
sense, he mentions the errors introduced into the text both by tran-
scribers and correctors, and the faults of the Vulgate Latin Version.
His one standard is the original text of Scripture. After censuring
the traditional method of mystical interpretation, with an evident
1 The common statement, that he was a Jew by descent, appears to have
no foundation save in his knowledge of Hebrew.
2 Luther followed the example of Wyclif 's Bible, in the Prologue to
which (by Purvey) Nicolas of Lyra is named as one of the principal
commentators consulted.
3 His birth is commonly placed in 1270, and his death in 1340, but
some say 1351.
4 Printed in 5 vols, folio, Roma?, 1471 ; best edition, Lugd. 1590 ; and
in the Biblia Glossata. The Jewish proselyte and Dominican, Paul, bishop
of Burgos (ob. 1435), enriched his copy of the Postils with Notes and Addi-
tions of considerable value, but frequently blaming Nicolas for preferring'
his own interpretations and those of the Jewish writers to the authority
of the Fathers and of St. Thomas Aquinas. The vindication of Lyra was
taken up by Matthew Doring, Franciscan Provincial Minister for Saxon v,
in his Replicx defensive Postillx ; and this was added to the other points
of eager controversy between the rival orders.
s See the passages quoted by Gieseler, vol. iv. pp. 195, 196, n. 14.
6 Prolog, i., De Commendatione Sacrge Scri/.turas in generali.
7 He classifies these under four heads, in the couplet quoted on 482 p.
552 RAYMUND LULLY. Chap. XXXII.
though cautious reference to the great Schoolmen, he avows his
intention to occupy himself with the literal sense, larely inter-
posing some very few and brief mystical expositions; and to rely
on the authority, not only of Catholic but of Hebrew Doctors, and
chiefly of Rabbi Salomon.1 Lyra is especially careful to reconcile
his improvements in the sacred text and its interpretation with
dutiful submission to the Church, though in such terms as to assert
the supreme authority of Scripture. Modestly confessing that he
may have erred from imperfect knowledge, both of Hebrew and
Latin, he protests his intention to affirm nothing except in accord-
ance with what has been manifestly determined by Holy Scripture
or the authority of the Church ; all else he asks to be accepted only
as a scholastic exercise ; 2 and finally, submittin g all he had said,
or may say, to the correction of Holy Mother Church and of every
wise man (a noteworthy co-ordination of opinion with authority),
he asks for a pious reader and a charitable corrector. We need not
" read between the lines " either covert irony or much less insin-
cerity, but the genuine conflict of awakening religious science — for
the knowledge of Scripture is the true science of religion — with the
bonds which it was ere long to burst.
§ 8. Connected also, though but indirectly, with the advance-
ment of Scriptural learning, were the labours of an earlier Francis-
can, who united the master's fervent missionary zeal with Roger
Bacon's application of philosophy to the work ; though, like Bacon
himself, vulgarly known by the false repute of an alchemist.3
Ravmund Lully (Lullus) is a remarkable example of the School-
man labouring to convert unbelievers by the persuasions of learn-
ing, when he had seen the failure of force in the Crusades. Born
in Majorca, about 1235,4 he led a licentious life at the court of
Arragon till he was suddenly converted by a striking incident,
as to the nature of which his biographers differ ; and a sermon
preached on St. Francis's day led him to sell his property, save just
enough to support his wife and children, and devote himself to the
conversion of Jews and Saracens. His biographers must needs
1 Rabbi Salomon Jarehi or Raschi, of Troyes (06. after 1105) was one
of the Jewish scholars who greatly advanced the study of the Old Testa-
ment. Others were R. Aben Esra, of Toledo (ob. 1167), R. David Kimehi,
of Narbonne (ob. about 1230), R. Moses ben Maimon (Maimonides), of
Cordova (died at Cairo, 1205). (See Gieseler, vol. iii. p. 311.)
2 A device for reconciling scientific teaching with orthodoxy, which has
been used by others, as for example the Jesuit editors of Newton's
Principia.
3 Comp. p. 495. In his works there is not even any mention of his
having; experimented in chemistry.
* The chief authorities for him are the Acta SS. Jan. vol. v. p. 633 f.,
and Wadding.
Cent. XIV. SCHOOLS OF ORIENTAL LANGUAGES. 553
supplement (but why not have superseded?) the Arabic lessons
of his purchased slave by a miraculous gift of tongues. It is to
special revelation also that they ascribe the universal knowledge
which, in months of solitary preparation for his work, he embodied
in a treatise called the Art of Arts or General Art,1 with the
object of confronting and converting all infidels with a complete
and irresistible proof of Christianity. He persuaded King James
of Arragon to found a monastery in Majorca, for training thirteen
Franciscans to preach to the Mussulmans in Arabic (1287). Armed
with his all-convincing treatise, he crossed twice to North Africa
(1291 and 1306) ; but his challenges to arguments were so met
that he had to fly for his life. Meanwhile he journeyed to the
East as far as Armenia, disputing with Mohammedans, Nestorians,
and Jacobites ; and he travelled through France and Italy, teaching
his Great Art, and trying to move Popes and sovereigns to found
monastic schools for the study of oriental languages. At length he
obtained from Clement V., at the Council of Vienne (1311, see
p. 108), a decree establishing chairs of Hebrew, Chaldee, and
Arabic, for the instruction of missionaries, in the four Universities
of Paris, Bologna, Oxford, and Salamanca, as well as in any city
where the Pope might he residing. In 1314 Raymund became a
Franciscan tertiary; but next year, having sailed again for Africa,
he perished in a tumult at Bougiah, where the people, who had been
unmoved by his universal art of persuasion, stoned him when he
threatened them with Divine vengeance (1315).
A school of followers, called Lullianists, styled him Doctor
Admirabilis, and the Franciscans revered him as a saint ; but the
Dominicans found heresy in his writings, though in his Be Secretis
Naturse he followed their great Albert in the mixture of meta-
physical divinity with cabalistic theosophy and physics. He is
said to have written 120 books, many of them in Arabic.
1 Ars Generalis, also called Ars Magna s. Un'versalis, and popularly the
M Lullian Art," of which Lord Bacon speaks as mere sciolism under an
ostentatious show of knowledge (Dc Auijm. Scient. vi. 2, fin.) His extant
works are published as " R. Lulli Opp. qux ab ipso inventam artem univer-
salem pertinent " Argent. 1598; Mogunt. 1792 ; 10 vols. 4to. There is a
special work on him by Adolf Helfferich, It. Lull. u. die Anfange der
catalonischen Literatur, Berlin, 1858 (or 1859).
Among other Schoolmen worthy of a passing mention are, the strict
Franciscan Scotist, Franz Mayuon, "Doctor Illuminatus or Acutus,"
who died at Paris in 1323, and the Thomist Dominican General, Hi;i:\ l is
Natalts (06. 1323). But the truly evangelical Commentary on St. PauTs
Epistles ascribed to the latter (printed in Anselm's Works, Paris, 1544)
belongs to a forgotten worthy of the 12th century, the Benedictine monk
Herveus of Bourgdieu (oh. about 1130). who also wrote a Commentary on
Isaiah (first printed by Petz, Thesaur. Anecdot. No'iss. Tom. III. pars IV.
Strassburg.
CHAPTER XXXIII.
MYSTICAL THEOLOGY AND THE MYSTICS.
CENTURIES XIV. AND XV.
1 . The Scholastic and Mystical Elements : development of the latter —
Definition. § 2. Impulses to Mysticism — Troubles of the 14th century.
§ 3. Popular movement in Germany and the Low Countries — Ver-
nacular Literature and Preaching — The friai-s Conrad and Berthold —
The Beghards and other enthusiasts. § 4. Two elements in the teach-
ing of the Mystics — Their orthodoxy — Mostly Dominicans. § 5. Henry
Eckart — Heresies imputed to him. § 6. Nicolas of Basle and the
Friends of God. § 7. The Dominican John Tauler, the " Enlightened
Doctor " — At Paris and Strassburg — The Great Interdict — His preach-
ing. § 8. His interview with Nicolas of Basle, and its results — New
character of his preaching — His German tracts — The Imitation of
Christ's Life of Poverty — His part during the Black Plague — His Death,
and influence down to Luther. § 9. Suso — His autobiography — Book
of Eternal Wisdom. § 10. The speculative Mysticism of John Ruvs-
broek — His claim to inspiration — Charged with Pantheism. § 11. The
German Theology — Its great influence on Luther. § 12. Union of
Scholasticism and Mysticism — John Charlier Gerson — His Theologia
Mystica and other works — His reforming contemporaries. § 13. Rav-
mund of Sabunde's Natural Theology — Its mystical element. § 14.
The Mysticism of Practical Benevolence — Societies misrepresented as
Chap. XXXIII f. SCHOLASTICISM AND MYSTICISM. 555
heretics: the Lollards. § 15. Brethren of the Common Life : their two
objects — Their founder Gerard Groot — His preaching at Deventer —
His self-supporting brotherhood — Its rules — Secular studies rejected for
Scriptui'e and the Fathers, § 16. Klorentius Radewini, its second
founder, as a regular order — The canons of Windesheim and society of
Deventer — Canons of St. Agnes at Zwoll — Practical work and main
object of the Brethren. § 17. Thomas a KEMPisand the De Imitatione
Christi.
§ 1 . The open rebellion of those who either threw off the yoke of the
Church, or were driven out of her by persecution, will be traced in
our next chapters : meanwhile the more emotional form of religion
within her pale found utterance independently of the Schools.1
We have seen how, in the earlier age of Scholasticism, the mys-
tical element, which was combined with the dialectic in Anselm
and prevailed over it in Bernard, predominated in the theology of
the Victorines 2 and had a large share in the theology of Bonaven-
tura. In fact, as Milman observes, "it is an error to suppose
Mysticism as the perpetual antagonist of Scholasticism : the Mys-
tics were often severe Logicians ; some Scholastics had all the
passion of Mystics. Nor were the Scholastics always Aristotelians
and Nominalists, or the Mystics Realists and Platonists. The logic
was often that of Aristotle, the philosophy of Plato." Still the two
tendencies, which lie deeper in human nature than can be expressed
by the teaching of any master — the logical and the intuitional —
were ever asserting their essential antagonism, the conflict of know-
ledge and feeling, of that intellectual belief and emotional faith,
which the language of Latin Christianity has confused under one
word. We have seen how Alexander Hales attempted to reconcile
them by maintaining that theology should be treated not as scien-
tia but as sapient ia ; but Mysticism gradually assumed an inde-
pendent development of its own, and an antagonism for the
most part unconscious ; till the fourteenth and fifteenth centuries,
in which Scholasticism is fast declining, present the full develop-
ment of the Mystic theology. Its essential character is defined
by Archbishop Trench in the brief statement, that " the evidence
of Divine things, which the Schoolman found in the consonance
between Faith and Reason reasonably exercised, each sustaining
and confirming the other, the Mystic sought and claimed to find
in a more immediate fellowship and intercommunion with God,
in an illumination from above which was light and warmth in
one."3 Whether that fellowship is to be maintained through
1 Comp. Milman, I.at. Christ., vol. ix. p. 160.
2 See Chap. XXVIII. § 14.
3 Med. Ch. H st. pp. 356-7. The whole Lecture is admirable.
556 IMPULSES TO MYSTICISM. Chap. XXXIII.
the ordinances and forms of religion, or independently of them ;
whether the revelation of God is to be found in His Word, or in
His likeness in the heart of man created in His image : is the
distinction, broad in principle but easily overpassed by enthusiasm,
which divides the Mystic spirit of which St. Augustine is a leading
type, from that which forms the sole religion of myriads without the
Church, and which is always working more or less within it.
§ 2. While from the philosophical point of view the current of
medieval mysticism may be traced to the philosophy of Plato, or
rather to the Neo-Platonism which tended to a pantheistic view
of the relation between man and God — its striking development
from the beginning of the fourteenth century was rather popular
than scholastic. At that epoch there were special causes to call
forth a principle so deeply seated in human nature ; causes in the
Church and the world even more powerful than the reaction
against the dominant Scholasticism. The deep and general corrup-
tion of the ecclesiastical system, with its head renewing claims to
authority in the inverse proportion of his lost power ; the frightful
sufferings inflicted on Christendom by the great conflict between
John XXII. and the Emperor Louis IV., culminating in the priva-
tion of the rites of the Church by the " Long Interdict," 1 and fol-
lowed by the terrors of the pestilence called the " Black Death "
(1347-1353) ; all tended to make earnest men seek deeper sources
of light and life than they found in the common teaching and minis-
trations of the Church. " The Councils, towards which men were
already looking, might or might not reform and renew the out-
ward face of the Church ; but the true Mystic would fain reform
and renew what was more within his power, and what he felt more
nearly to concern him, namely, himself and his own heart. If every
external basis and support for government and religion had given
way, we have, they said, at least ourselves left us. Within the
circle of our own thoughts we have enough to content us. There,
if we seek it, we can find order and peace and holy quiet, and God
the Author of these." 2
§ 3. The causes which stimulated this movement of religious feel-
ing, from the beginning of the 14th century, were especially at work
in Germany and the Low Countries, where the calamities of the age
were most felt, and where the rise of the great and wealthy com-
mercial cities had created a new class with aspirations for religious
as well as civil freedom. Those aspirations had long been fostered
by the growing use of the vernacular tongue as the vehicle of
1 This began in 1324; its exact termination is doubtful. (See p. 114.)
3 Trench, loc. cit. pp. 358-9.
Cent. XIII. VERNACULAR PREACHING. 557
independent Teutonic thought, not only in popular poetry, but in
preaching ; and the adoption of this vernacular language by the
Mystics, instead of the usual ecclesiastical Latin, is a strong sign of
the popular character of the movement.1 The first great impulse
was given by the Mendicant Orders, whose most famous preachers
in Germany were the Dominican Inquisitor, Conrad of Marburg
(1232),2 and the Franciscan, Berthold of Winterthur (1247-1272),
whose " sermons, taken down by the zeal of his hearers, were
popular in the best sense ; he had the instinct of eloquence ; he is
even now by the best judges set above Tauler himself" (Milman).
Preaching was also the great instrument of those enthusiasts who
stood on doubtful ground between the Church and the dissidents,
such as the Beghards and the " Brethren of the Free Spirit," who
swarmed in Alsace at the beginning of the 14th century.
§ 4. The teaching of the Mystics comprehended the two elements,
whether in union, or the one prevailing over the other, of reforma-
tion in an ascetic spirit, and contemplative or intuitive speculation :
the striving after a higher practical life or a deeper spiritual reve-
lation : but the former element found its motive and source of
strength in the latter, which is summed up in the one expressive
German word Tnnigkeit (inwardness). It was natural that such
a phase of religion should be rather individual than sectarian ;
though like-minded disciples formed societies which the ecclesias-
tical rulers identified with obnoxious sects, and many modern
writers have sought affinities between them. But the Mystics
themselves were careful to keep their speculations within the bounds
of orthodoxy, and even when we must judge that they transgressed
those limits, they still professed a dutiful submission to the Church
and obedience to the Roman see. It is, indeed, remarkable that,
while the Franciscan zealots became fierce Ghibellines, and the
Franciscan Schoolmen revived Nominalism, the chief teachers of
Mysticism sprang from the Dominicans.3
1 Be&ides their published works, numerous MSS. of their sermons in
the vulgar tongue are laid up in the libraries of Germany. On the whole
growth of this vernacular preaching see Milman, Hist, of Latin Christ.
vol. ix. pp. 254-5. 2 See Chap. XXXVIII. § 4.
3 Besides the ordinary text-books, the chief modern sources of informa-
tion concerning the Mystics are the following : Gottfried Arnold. Hist.
Theol. Mysticx, Frank f. 1702; Charles Schmidt, Essai sur lea Mystique&du
14c sieole, Strasb. 1836, and the same author's Joannes Tauler von Strass-
burg, 1841, and Die G ottesfreunde im Wten Jahrh., Jena, 1854; Bohringer,
Die Kirchengeschichte in Biographien, vol. ii., Die deu&seheu Mystiker des
14. u. 15. Jahrh., Zurich, 1855; Alfred Vaughan, Hours u-ith the Mys-
tics: and the (incomplete) collections of their works: Deutsche Mystiker
des 14. Ja>>rh.. edited by Pfeiffer, 2 vols., Leipz. 1845-57 ; Mystische u.
abcetische Bibliothek, Koln, 1849-57.
II— 2 C
558 WASTER HENRY ECKART. Chap. XXXIII.
§ 5. First, not only in order of time,1 but as representing the boldest
speculative side of Mysticism, stands Master Henry Eckart,2
a native of Saxony, elected Saxon Provincial of the Dominicans in
1304, and Vicar-General of the Order in Bohemia in 1307. Thence
he went to the Rhine and lived chiefly at Cologne, but travelled
up and down the country, attracting crowds of hearers to his ser-
mons in the language of the common people. We have too little
information to decide whether it was his personal character or his
influence in the Order that shielded him from the consequences of
the suspicion with which his teaching was regarded, as having
much in common with the sectaries called Brethren of the Free
Spirit.3 On this ground, when he was a Prior at Frankfurt-on-the-
Main, and his teaching was called in question by order of the
Dominican General (1324), and three years later by the Archbishop
of Cologne, who collected twenty-eight propositions from his writings
for censure, Eckart disavowed every sense of his words that might
be contrary to the doctrine of the Church ; but, on being required
to make a more specific retraction, he appealed to Pope John XXII.,
whose Bull condemning the impugned aphorisms appeared in 1320,
after Eckart's death. But his memory was still held in honour by
the Dominicans in the Rhineland, and he is named with reverence
by Tauler and Suso,4 who were free from any leaven of the heresies
imputed to their master.
In late years Eckart has been ranked with Erigena and Hegel as
the three leaders in pantheistic speculation of the modern world ;
and eertainly he was the leading spirit among the speculative
Mystics of his own age. " Not unacquainted with Aristotle, but
holding more closely to Plato, or perhaps rather to the Neo-
Platonists; nourished by the mystical element so largely to be
found in Augustine, but lacking Augustine's wholesome doctrine
of sin and of the Fall ; working up into his philosophy all which
1 Observe that the leading Mystics, Eckart and Tauler, are contem-
porary (more or less) with the later names among the great schoolmen,
Duns Scotus and William of Ockham.
2 For his life, see Quetif et Echard, Scriptores Ordinis Prazdicatorum,
i. p. 507 f. ; Raynaldi Annate*, ann. 1329, No. 7 ; Schmidt, Meister
Eckart, in Theol. Stud. u. Krit. 1839, vol. iii. ; Martensen, Meister Eckart,
Hamb. 1842. His extant works consist of Sermons, a Tract of Divine
Consolation, and other short Essays. Of the twenty-eight aphorisms selected
for condemnation in the Bull of John XXII. (1329), most are to be found
in his Sermons. (See the extracts in Gieseler, vol. iv. p. 179.)
3 Gieseler supposes that the work called Nine Spiritual Rocks, from
which five of the twenty-eight condemned aphorisms are taken was not
really Eckart's, but a perversion of his doctrines disseminated under his
name by the Brethren of the Free Spirit, respecting whom see p. 437.
4 See the passages in Gieseler, vol. iv. p. 181.
A.D. 1330. NICOLAS OF BASLE. 559
he could assimilate from Erigena and from the writings ascribed to
Dionysius the Areopagite, but attaching himself still more closely
to Amalric of Bena ; and cultivating relations full of danger with
the Brethren of the Free Spirit — Eckart is not for all this a
mere eclectic, picking out portions from other men's schemes of
philosophy, and piecing these ingeniously together. All of most
characteristic which we find in the later Mystics, we find already
in the bud, often in the full flower, in him." x
The little of his writings that has come down to us is yet sufficient
to sustain the charges of Pantheism brought against him ; not,
however, the deification of nature — for, indeed, those ages con-
cerned themselves very little about nature — but a Pantheism far
more perilous and portentous, a deification of man.2 Still there
are passages in Eckart's writings which assert with all clearness
the distinction between God and the creature ; and hence he is
claimed as a profound teacher by two schools of followers so diver-
gent as orthodox Churchmen and speculative Pantheists.
§ 6. The year after the death of Eckart (1330) marks the first ap-
pearance of the special representative of Mysticism in its practical
energy, Nicolas of Basle,3 who believed that by his ascetic exer-
cises he had attained to a complete renunciation of the world and his
own will, and to an inward intercourse with God as well as visions
and revelations, and devoted his life to guide others into the same
communion with God. If he did not originate, he was the chief
1 Trench, Med. Ch. Hist., pp. 358 f. See his summary of Eckart's views.
2 For further illustration of this, and especially of the relation of Christ
on the one hand to God, see the extracts in Gieseler, who thus sums up
Eckart's teaching (vol. iv. p. 177): "God is, according to him, the only
essence: the eternal generation of the Son is the production of essential
ideas. These are that divinity which exists in all creatures ; everything
finite is only a phantom. The godlike in the soul must separate itself
from the finite according to the pattern of Christ, that by the con-
templation of God man may become, like Christ, a son of God." Milman
(ix. 256) says that " Master Eckhart is the parent of German metaphysical
theology."
3 All that is known of him and his followers is collected in Schmidt's
Joannes Tauler and Die Gottesfreunde. The original sources of information
are the Historia des eh"\ D. Tauleri, written by Tauler and finished by
Nicolas, prefixed to Tauler's Sermons, and the Buck von den fiinf Mdnnen,
i.e. of Nicolas and the four original companions of his coenobite life. Of
his works there are extant, a Letter to Christendom, to call it to re-
pentance, occasioned by a vision on Christmas night, 1356, and one to the
Johannites of Strassburg in 1377 ; both in Schmidt's Tauler, pp. 220, 233.
(Gieseler. vol. iv. p. 181.) Trench describes Nicolas as "the invisible Pope
of an invisible Church," who, "evermore hunted by the Inquisition, passed
up and down through Western Christendom, everywhere ministering to a
hidden people who owned his spiritual sway. ' {Med. Ch. Hist. p. 369.)
560 THE " FRIENDS OF GOD." Chap. XXXIII.
leader of that remarkable association which adopted the title
" Friends of God, " from the words of Christ to His disciples.1
The title appears both as a general recognition of brotherhood
among the Mystics, and as the special name of a society, more or
less organized, chiefly on the Upper Rhine, about Strassburg and
Basle, but in correspondence also with brethren at Cologne, in the
Low Countries, and in Switzerland. The idea of their connection
with the Waldenses or other sectaries has been disproved.2 "While
relying on visions or revelations, they did not question the doctrine
of the Church. They were devoted to the Blessed Virgin, reve-
renced saints and relics, and held the common belief in purgatory.
This society included monks and clergy, nobles, merchants, men
and women of all classes, even down to tillers of the soil. They
had priests to administer the Eucharist, but in other respects
did not attach importance to ordination. Thus Nicolas of Basle,
a layman, who had founded the party, was regarded as its chief
and its most enlightened member ; and one of its characteristics
was the principle of submission to certain men, whose superior
sanctity had raised them to the highest grade. While professing
to be purely scriptural, they interpreted the Scriptures allegorically
and mystically, and some parts of their system were concealed
from the lower grades of believers by being disguised in a sym-
bolical form. They denounced the subtilties and the dryness of
Scholasticism, and regarded the mixture of philosophy with religion
as pharisaical. Their preachers were distinguished by the warmth,
the earnestness, and the practical nature of their discourses ; in-
stead of contenting themselves with warning against the grossest
sins by the fear of hell, they rather dwelt on the blessedness of
heaven, and exhorted to the perfection of the Christian life, and
to union with God. The way, they taught, is entire resignation
to the Divine will ; if this were attained, men would pray neither
for heaven nor for deliverance from hell, but for God Himself alone.
1 John xv. 15 ; adopted by Tauler in the general sense (ap. Gieseler,
vol. iv. p. 177). Other titles : Brothers in Christ, Peace on Earth, Children
of God, and so forth, were used just as the primitive Christians used the
names of Brethren, Disciple*, Those of the Ha//, &c. They were bound
toother by community of feeling, rather than by any external union;
anv one could take up or lay down this brotherhood on his own authority.
2 Kspecially by Gieseler (iv. 182), who specifies these clear distinctions,
proving that Nicolas could not have been a Waldensian preacher: (1) He
remained continually in possession of his own property ; (2) He worshipped
the Virgin Mary and the saints; (3) He believed in Purgatory; (4) Those
ecstasies and visions, which the five men believed that they had, were as
unknown to the Waldenses as their revelling in inward suffering and self-
inflictions. The following account of their tenets is condensed from
Robertson, vol. iv. pp. 320-3J2.
A.D. 1393. MARTYRDOM OF NICOLAS. 561
It was held that the highest reach of love was to prefer the salva-
tion of another to our own.
The history of Nicolas himself is obscure. He was a man of
wealth, which he did not renounce but devoted to religious
purposes. He appears to have had at first four associates, and
eventually the number of those admitted to the highest grade was
thirteen. The chief seat of the association was a house built by
Nicolas on a mountain within the Austrian-Swiss territory ; and
the inmates were not subject to any monastic rule. In 1377, when
the return of Gregory XI. from Avignon appeared to open prospects
of reform, Nicolas and one of his brethren repaired to Rome and
sought an interview with the Pope, whom they urged to heal the
evils of the Church. On Gregory's professing himself unequal to
such a work, Nicolas threatened him with death within a year, and
foretold the coming schism. At the moment when his predictions
were being fulfilled, Nicolas and his followers prayed together,
from the 17th to the 25th of March, 1378, that <Jod would dispel
the dark clouds which overhung the Church.1 " They were
directed to wait. The time of ivaiting lasted to March 25th, 1383.
In the meantime they scrupled not to speak with the utmost
freedom of the Pope and the clergy. They disclaimed both Popes.
Many awful visions were seen by many believers ; many terrible
prophecies were sent abroad. At length Nicolas and some of his
chief followers set out as preachers of repentance. In 1393,
Martin of Mainz was burned in Cologne ; others in Heidelberg ;
Nicolas, with two of his chief and constant disciples, at Vienne, in
Dauphiny.'' 2
§ 7. The twofold influences of Eckart's speculative theology and
the practical zeal of Nicolas and the Friends of God were concen-
trated in John Tadler, of Strassburg,3 the most famous and per-
manently influential of the Mystics. Jt was not perhaps without
1 Gregory died in 1378, on the 27th of March (see p. 135).
2 Milman, vol. ix. pp. 258-9.
3 For his life and writings, see Quetif and Eehard, Script. Ord. Prxdicat.
vol. i. p. 667 f. ; Oberlin, Diss de Tauhri dictione vernacula et mystica,
Argent. 1786 ; Ullmann, Die Reformatoren vor der Reformation, vol ii.
p. 222 ; and especially C. Schmidt, Johannes Twder von Strassbunj, Ham-
burg, 1841, and his article Tauter in Herzog's Encyelopxdie. The Historic
des ehwr. D. Taideri (see above, p. 559, n. 3) is the narrative of his conver-
sion and death. Of his sermons and tracts, the best edition is that of .John
Rynman, Basle, 1521 ; the latest, in modern German, Frankf. -on-Main,
1826 (with an Introduction on his Life and Writings). The most remark-
able of his ascetic works, Die Sa> /i/o'yuny des >>r»ien l.ehcns Christi, was
first published by Dan. Suderman, 1621 ; last by Schlosser, Frankf.-on-
Main, 1833. Some of his sermons have been translated into English by
Miss Winkworth, with an Introduction on his Life and Times, Lond., 1857
562 JOHN TAULER OF STRASSBURG. Chap. XXXIII.
a covert satire on the titles of the great schoolmen, that Tauler's
disciples called him the " Enlightened Doctor " {Doctor IUuminatus).
Born at Strassburg in 1290, he entered the Dominican order at the
age of eighteen, and went to study at Paris, where he was disgusted
at the unspiritual teaching of the scholastic doctors, who (he
said), while ever turning over the leaves of huge books, cared not
fur the one Book of Life.1 He turned in preference to the mystic
scholasticism of the Victorines, and the spurious writings of the
Areopagite, but above all the teaching of St. Augustine. It was
probably at Paris that Tauler received the Doctorate and holy
orders. It seems to have been on his return to Strassburg that he
came under the influence of Eckart's teaching ; but his disposition
to practical work rather than speculation attracted him more
strongly to the " Friends of God," whose numbers were rapidly
swollen and their zeal stimulated by the state of public affairs.
Strassburg was a chief seat of the conflict between John XXII.
and Louis of Bavaria. The Bishop, John of Ochsenstein,2 laid
the papal interdict on the city ; the Magistrates declared that the
Clergy who would not perform their functions must be driven
from the city ; the Clergy, Monks, and Friars, were divided. While
the Dominicans generally obeyed the interdict, Tauler not only
continued his ministrations at Strassburg, but became famous as
a preacher throughout the Rhineland, from Basel to Cologne, where
Kuysbroek, the disciple of Eckart, was at the height of his fame
and influence as a teacher of speculative mysticism.
§ 8. He had reached the height of popularity, and was in his
fiftieth year (1340), when an incident, of which we have his own
graphic narrative, decided his choice between the attractions of
speculation and practical teaching.3 He esteemed it, in fact, as
his true conversion. A stranger, who was no other than Nicolas,
had heard Tauler preach at Basle, and had travelled to Strass-
burg on purpose to win him to higher spiritual life. With pro-
found respect for his office and renown, the layman rebuked the
preacher's lofty but self-righteousness mysticism ; counselled him
to abstain from preaching and hearing confessions, to deny himself,
and to meditate on the life and death of Christ, till he had
attained humility and regeneration. Tauler obeyed the spiritual
1 Tauler, Sermon in Schmidt, p. 3.
2 This bishop had made a violent persecution of the Friends of God in
1317.
3 See the graphic account given by Milman (ix. 259) from Schmidt,
who has taken it from the original narrative of " a Teacher of Holy
Scripture and a Layman," who was certainly Nicolas of Basle, though
his name is not mentioned. It is translated in Miss Winkworth's Life and
Times of Tauler.
A.D. 1340. TAULER AND NICOLAS OF BASLE. 563
experience which was the only authority recognized among the
Friends of God, and, mocked at by his former friends, went through
the exercises prescribed by Nicolas, who contributed to his support.
His old self-assurance was so humbled, that on his first attempt
to preach, at the end of the two years, he broke down and burst
into tears. He was now again suspended from preaching, this
time by his superiors, who supposed that he had lost his senses ;
but, when Nicolas thought his disciple sufficiently humbled, he
directed him to ask leave to preach in Latin before the brethren
of his Order, who so admired the sermon that they took off the
prohibition. From this time Tauler's preaching, now in German
only, was marked by a new unction of life and warmth ; and
we are told that, at his first public discourse, twelve persons were
struck down as it were dead.1 Besides these sermons in the Ian oruace
of the people, he addressed to them tracts also in German, among
which his famous work on the Imitation of Christ's Life of
Poverty, 2 taught a spiritual self-denial above the unattainable
outward perfection of the mendicants. His teaching was diffused,
and in some cases exaggerated, by the many who took him for
their spiritual director, amongst whom special mention is made
of a wealthy retired merchant, Eulman Merswin; who founded the
Johanniterhaus at Strassburg, and wrote a book entitled the Nine
Hocks,3 a mystic representation of the soul's ascent to God.
In 1348-9 the misery so long suffered from the Interdict was in-
tensified by the Black Death, which swTept oft' in Strassburg 16,000,
in Basle 14,000 victims. Tauier, with others like-minded, addressed
a remonstrance to the clergy, that the poor, innocent people were
left to die untended, unabsolved, under the Interdict ; and another
tract denounced the abuse of the spiritual sword, and asserted
the rights of the Electors.4 The maxim was boldly laid down,
that " he who confesses the true faith of Christ, and sins
only against the person of the Pope, is no heretic." For these
1 Schmidt, Tauier, pp. 41-3.
2 Die Nachfolgun i des armen Lehens Christi,
3 This is a very different work from the Nine Spiritual Rocks already
mentioned (p. 558, n. 3). It was written in 1352, and is printed with
Suso's works. After complaining of degeneracy, luxurv, and contempt of
spiritual things, as prevailing among all classes of the clergy, from the
Pope downwards, amongst monks and friars, Beghards and laity, he
describes the Nine Rocks, each of which, as it rises higher, is steeper
and harder to climb, peopled by persons who have overcome some sins,
fewer and fewer at each stage, till on the last only three men appear,
and these seem as if wasted by their toil, although inwardly shining like
angels from the love that is in them.
4 See the full account in Milman, vol. ix. pp. 261, 262.
564 HENRY VON BERG, CALLED SUSO. Chap. XXXIII.
bold opinions Tauler, with two of his friends, fell under the sus-
picion of the new bishop, Berthold, and was called to render an
account of his faith before Charles IV. " the Priests' Emperor." No
longer safe at Strassburg, he went to Cologne, and there preached
against the Pantheistic tenets of the Beghards, and even of those
dreamy fanatics who would yield up their passive souls to the
working of Divine grace. He returned to Strassburg only to die,
and was buried in the cloisters, amid the respectful sorrow of the
whole city (June, 1361).1
§ 9. Of a more visionary spirit, without the manly strength of Tauler,
was the Dominican, Henry von Berg, of Ulm and Constance, better
known by his assumed name of Suso,2 who died at the age of seventy
in 1365. Famous as a powerful preacher, his teaching was mingled
with misty fancies and trifling superstitions. For the instruction
of one of those nuns,3 amongst whom the Mystics found their most
devoted disciples, he dictated to her an autobiography, which seems
to betray an imaginative element. When brought to death's door
by a course of ascetism and bodily torture, persevered in from his
eighteenth to his fortieth year, it was revealed to him by an angel
that he had studied long enough in the lower school, and that he
was now to be transferred to the higher discipline of suffering, no
longer self-inflicted, but to be brought on him plentifully by men
and devils. His prayer for direction to his life's work received the
1 See Milrnan (Joe. cit.) for a full estimate of his preaching and teaching,
the wholly personal character of his religion, and his lasting influence
down to the time of Luther. These are the terms in which Luther speaks
of Tauler (the italics are his own): — " I know indeed that this teacher is
unknown, and probably, therefore, despised in the schools of those Theo-
logians \Theologorum — the Latin is significant]; but I have found in them
[his discourses in German] more of profound and clearer Theology [mehr
von griindlicher und lauterer Theologie'] than any one has found in
all the School-doctors together who have taught in all the Universities
or can find in their Sententige." (Luther's Bestreitung des papstl. Ablass,
vol. xvii. p. 52, of his Werke, ed. Leipz. 1732.)
2 He adopted this Latin form of his mother's name, Sduss, the rather for
its likeness to siiss (" sweet "). On his life, see Quetif and Echard, Script.
Ord. Prsed. i. 653 ; Ullmann, Die Refomiatoren vor der Reform, ii. 204 ;
C. Schmidt, Etudes, &c, p. 172, also Der Mystiker Heinr. Suso in Stud. u.
Krit. 1843, iv. 8:^5, and in Herzog's Encyclop., art. Suso ; and F. Bricka's
Henri Suso, Strassb., 1854. His whole works (tracts and sermons) in
German were published at Augsburg, 1482 ; Ulm, 1512 ; translated into
Latin by L. Surius, Colon., 1555 ; in modern German, by Melch. Diepen-
brock, Ratisbnn, 1829. Extracts from his Book of Eternal Wisdom, in the
original old German, are given in A. Jahn's Lesefruchten alt. deutscher
Theologie, Bern, 1838. (Gieseler, vol. iv. p. 185.)
3 Her name was Elizabeth Stauglin. The life, written down by her
from Suso's narrative, was published by him after her death, of which he
had warned her as revealed to him.
A.D. 1293-1381. JOHN RUYSBROEK. 565
aDswer, that the less one does the more hath he really done — that
men ought not to act for themselves, but to cast themselves wholly
on the promises of God. The one great principle, of entire self-
abandonment and resignation to the Divine will, is inculcated in
Suso's " Book of Eternal Wisdom," which represents the Saviour as
conversing with His servant, and recounting the bodily and spiritual
sufferings of His passion. His favourite position is, that a redeemed
man must be set free from the form of the creature, formed anew
with Christ and transformed into the Godhead. Among other
pantheistic indications, he relates how he saw his deceased spiritual
daughter " passing gloriously into the pure dignity ; " and, besides
his visions, he lays claim to miracles. But the visionary characte :
of Suso's opinions is redeemed by the life and warmth of his desire
for the salvation of the lost.
§ 10. The speculative mysticism was taught, after Eckart, by
John Ruysbroek, the Doctor Ecstaticus, whose long life was con-
temporary with the teachers already described. He died in 1381,
at the age of 88. Described as originally " a man reputed to be
devout, but of little learning,"1 he retired at the age of 60 to the
monastery of regular Canons at Grondal,2 near Brussels, and be-
came their prior. To the woods of this " green valley " he was
wont to retire, to meditate and write, when he felt moved by the
power of Divine grace ; and once, we are told, the Canons, uneasy
at his long absence, found him surrounded by a supernatural light,
half unconscious, " inebriated by the glow of the divine sweetness."
To such direct inspiration did he trace all that he knew and taught.
When visited by Gerard Groot, he avowed to him, " Master Gerard,
know ye verily that I have set down no words anywhere in my
books, save as I was moved by the Holy Ghost," or, according to
another version, " save in presence of the Holy Trinity." But the
unconscious influence of Eckart betrays itself throughout ; and,
1 John of Trittenheim, De Script Eccles p. 332. See the life of
Ruvsbroek, by a canon soon after his time, prefixed to his works by
Surius ; Dr. J. G. B. Engelhardt's Richard von St. Victor and Joh Rays-
brock, Erlangen, 1838; Ullmann's Reformatoren vor der Reform, ii. 36;
C. Schmidt, Etudes, &c, p. 213 ; De Wette, Christliche Sittenleh e, II. ii.
237. "The works, which he wrote in the Low Dutch of Brabant, have
only been published in the paraphrased Latin translation of Laur. Surius
(Colon. 1552); but. they are still extant in their original language in
nineteen MSS. of the Royal Library at Brussels. The translation into
High German, which was made as early as the 14th century, and of
which there are MSS. at Munich and Strassburg, is not quite faithful.
More faithful are the MSS.. in the dialect of the Lower Rhine, from which
A. von Arnswaldt published four works by John Ruysbroek, with a Pre-
face by Ullmann, Hannov. 1848." (Gieseler, vol. iv. pp. 185-6.)
2 See the Liber de Origine Monast. Viridis Vallis, cited by Gieseler, I.e.
II— 2 C 2
566 THE " GERMAN THEOLOGY." Chap. XXXIII.
though Ruysbroek would have had Pantheists burnt, his opinions
were censured by the famous Gerson as pantheistic.1
§ 11. The like speculative spirit pervades the anonymous book,
made famous through its publication by Luther under the title of
" German Theology," 2 the year before his own revolt from Rome.
It is certainly later than Tauler, to whom it was erroneously
ascribed ; but of its real author we only know that he belonged to
the society of the Friends of God. His theme is " divine truth,
and the high and beautiful state of a perfect life." It is a work, as
Milman 3 observes, " of which the real character and importance
cannot be appreciated without a full knowledge of the time at
which it originally appeared. It was not so much what it taught
as 'German Theology,' but what it threw aside as no part of
genuine Christian faith." Luther esteemed it one of the most
precious bequests made by the later Middle Ages to after times.
5 12. The opposite tendencies of Scholasticism and Mysticism,
which had long before been united in Bonaventura, were now again
reconciled in John Charlier Gerson4 (ob. 1429), the famous
Chancellor of Paris, of whose reforming spirit and part in the
Council of Constance we have already spoken. This " Doctor
Christianissimus " was the worthy representative of the traditions
of that old Parisian school, which had resisted the yoke of the
scholastic mendicants, and, having now adopted the prevalent
Nominalist philosophy, sought for a reformation of theology, in
which the loss of the old realistic spiritualism should be compen-
sated by a new power of warmth and life. This they found in
Mysticism, but a mysticism very different from the speculations
of Eckart and Ruysbroek (which Gerson vehemently censured as
pantheistic), and rather the revival and extension of that of St.
Bernard and the Victorines. Like those learned and devout men,
Gerson and the new French school did not reject dialectic methods
1 In this controversy, after the death of Ruysbroek, his views were
defended by John, a canon of Grondal, on the ground (among others) that
Gerson relied too much on the Latin translation. John's tract and
Gerson's rejoinder are in Ruysbroek's Works, i. 63 f.
2 With the original title, " Theologia deutsch, die leret gar manchen
lieblichen underscheit gotlicher wahrheit und seit gar hohe uud gar schone
ding von einem volkomen leben " : tirst edited by Luther, 1516; re-
printed from the only known MSS. by Pfeiffer, Stuttg 1851 ; 2nd ed.,
with a modern German translation, 1855. Luther says, in his Preface,
that the author was " a German gentleman, a priest and warden in the
house of the Teutonic Order at Frankfurt." According to Joh. Wolf
(Led Memorah. i. 863), his name was Eblendus or Eblandus. Two English
transitions of the book have appeared. 3 Vol. ix. p. 266.
4 So named from his birthplace near Reims. He was a teacher in the
University of Paris from 1381, and Chancellor from 1395 (cf. Chap. X.).
A.D. 1429. JOHN CHARLIER GERSON. 567
in favour of contemplative speculation, but exalted the communion
with God through faith, and the inward experience of its enlighten-
ing and sanctifying power, above the mere logical conception of
divine truth. This light of truth, regulated by the teaching of the
Church, is vivified by union with the warmth of Mysticism.
Using this word in its proper sense — not for that which is obscure
and unintelligible — but for the hidden light and power which
works secretly in order to be revealed in its effects, he regards the
" Mystic Theology," which he adopts for the title of his work,1 as
that internal teaching by which God is revealed in the experience
of devout souls. But Gerson utterly condemns the licence of that
individual speculation, which despised alike the rules of dialectic
reasoning and the authority of the Church.2 The higher but rarest
type of theologians he finds in " those who have been adorned by
both kinds of training, the one of the intellect, the other of the
affections, such as Augustine, Hugo (of St. Victor), St. Thomas
(Aquinas), Bonaventura, William of Paris, and of the rest a very
few " : — a choice of worthies which illustrates the comprehensive
spirit of Gerson's theology.3
1 Considerationes de Theologia Mystica : quid et qualiter studere debcat
novus Theologu*.
2 While thus, on the one hand, opposed to unregulated enthusiasm, the
new French theology is to be distinguished, on the other hand, from that
of the English and Bohemian reformers, of Wycliffe and of Huss — Huss, in
whose martyrdom Gerson took part. The reforming doctors of the Sor-
bonne agreed with the new leaders at Oxford and Prague in condemning
the form of religion prevalent in the Church ; but, as we have seen, the
former aimed only at abating the abuses of worldliness, formalism, and
superstition, and relied chiefly on the religious consciousness for the better
guidance which the latter sought in Scripture and the primitive state of
the Church. The essenti il difference was that between reverting or not
reverting to these fountain-heads of Christian light and life in Biblical
criticisim and primitive Church history. This fundamental distinction
was a fatal hindrance to their union, and forbids our ranking Gerson and
his associates among the early reformers in the usual sense of the word.
3 Besides Gerson's Considerations on Mystic Theology, a similar essay,
De Vita Spirituali Animse, and his tracts on practical and ascetic reli-
gion, he wrote several important works in favour of a reformation of the
Church, and maintaining the authority of Councils in opposition to
Papal usurpations. Among numerous essays on his life and writings (for
which see Gieseler, iv. 189), the most important are : Gence, J. Gerson
restitue' et explique par lui-meme, Paris, 1837; Jourdain, Doctrina Jo.
Gersonii de Theologia Mystica, Piiris, 1838; C. Schmidt, Essai sur J.
Gerson, Strasb. 1839 ; Schwab, ./. Gerson, Wurzb., 1858. His works were
published by Du Pin, Antwerp, 170G, 5 vcls. folio. A mere mention
must suffice for his colleagues in the University of Paris and fellow-
labourers in the cause of theological and ecclesiastical reform. Petrus
dk Alliaco (d'Ailly), of Compiegne, who preceded Gerson as Chancellor,
568 RAYMUND DE SABUNDE. Chap. XXXIII.
§ 13. A still more complete reconciliation between the forms of
theology recognized by Gerson — in a word, between the teaching
of God in Scripture and the Church, and in Nature in the widest
sense — was attempted by the realist philosopher, Kaymund de
Sarunde, a native of Barcelona, who taught natural science as
well as theology and philosophy at Toulouse (about 1430). He
may claim to be regarded as in some sense the founder of " Natural
Theology " by his work with that title.1 God, he says, has given
man the book of Nature, in which every creature is a character
inscribed by God, both the outward objects and the inward work-
ings of the human mind. This divine book caDnot be in contra-
diction with Holy Scripture and the true doctrine of the Church :
common and ever near, it is open for all to read, laymen as well
as priests, nor can it be falsified by heretics. From it, therefore,
all knowledge must begin ; but the highest knowledge is the love
of God, the only gift of his own that man has to offer to the
Deity ; and through the heartfelt communion with Him, which
needs a higher illumination than artificial science, the teaching of
the Church is best understood. It will be at once seen how far
the mystical element severs Raymund's " Natural Theology " from
the modern scientific treatment of the subject.
§ 14. The movement of religious life, which produced the mystical
theology and philosophy — the conflict of feeling with knowledge,
of emotional faith with intellectual belief — found another expres-
sion in a Mysticism of Practical Benevolence, apart from all specula-
tion. This ideal of Christian life had always existed in the Church,
and characterized individuals ; but now — amidst the decay of Scho-
lasticism and the growth of Mysticism, the increased energy of free
thought and the compassion for suffering in troubled times — it not
only gained strength, but found a practical embodiment in special
organizations. The tendency to such organization received a strong
and was afterwards Archbishop of Cambray (1396) and Cardinal (1411,
oh. 1425), wrote Recommendatio Scriptural Sacrse, De Potestate Ecclesias-
tica, and De Difficult ate Reformationis in Concilio Universalis published
in Hardt's Concil. Const, and in Du Pia's edition of Gerson's works.
NlCOLAUS BE C.LAMENGIS (of Clamenges, in the diocese of Chalons),
called the Cicero of his age, rector of the University of Paris r1393),
private secretary to Benedict XIII. (1401), lived in retirement from 1408
to his death (before 1440 ; cf. p. 143). His works, De Studio Theologico,
De Cor>~upto Ecclesiai Statu, &c, were edited by Jo. Mart. Lydius, Ludg.
Bat. 1613, 4to., and Hardt., Concil. Const. (See Ad. Miintz, Nicolas de
Clemanges, sa Vie et ses E rits, Strasb. and Paris, 1846.)
1 Liber Creaturum, s. Thcologia NaturaKs, Argent. 1496. Frank f. 1635 ;
Amst. 16 ">9, Solisb. 1852; De Xatura et Ob'i tatione Hominis, s. Viola
Animss, Colon. 1700. For works on him, see Niedner, Lehrbuch der Kir-
chcngcschichte, p. 580 ; Hase, p. 345.
A.D. 1309 f. BENEVOLENT SOCIETIES. LOLLARDS. 569
impulse both from the example of monasticism, and still more from
its failure to accomplish its purpose, and from the discredit into
which it had fallen, especially in its later form of mendicancy. As
the monks had tried the experiment of cultivating their own piety
in separation from the world ; and as the friars, in their turn, seeing
the evils and scandals that sprang from the monastic form of life
and possession of property, threw themselves into and upon the
world, only to see their higher ideal fall into a deeper disgrace ; the
new movement reversed both experiments in a life of practical
benevolence and self-support, without severance from the world in
the form of a separate order. Amidst the spiritual, moral, and
practical benefits, found for themselves and conferred upon the'r
fellow-men, it was but natural that, however loyal to the Church,
lamenting her corruptions (as did all the mystics of this age) and
yearning for their reformation, they should be regarded with sus-
picion by her rulers and with special jealousy by the monks and
friars, and that, like the Beghards before them, they should, more
or less, come to be regarded as heretics. This is exemplified in the
fate of a society which, at first formed for labours of self-denying
benevolence, like the Beguines and Beghards, saw their name
likewise turned into a common and more lasting term of heretical
reproach.
About the beginning of the 14th century * there were formed,
first at Antwerp and soon afterwards throughout the Netherlands
and Western Germany, societies for pious works of kindness,
especially the tending of the sick and burial of the dead. Called at
1 A.D. 1309 (Raym. 1318, 44). All their names are of doubtful origin:
Ft aires Cellitee, either from their visiting the sick in their own rooms
(< ellx), or from the chambers in which they met privately ; Alexiani,
from the name either of their patron saint or their founder; both seem-
ingly mere guesses, like the derivation of their more famous name of
Lollards from an unknown Walter Lollard, said to have been burnt at
Cologne. There is little doubt that the true etymology of Lollard or
Lullard is from the German lullen, " to sing softly " (comp. Engl, lull and
lullaby), referring to their gentle chants ; in fact, Loll -harden (singing-
brethren) is a precise analogue of Bcg-harden (praying-brethren). The
derivation from lolium or lollium, "tares," inverts the application, which
was soon made to them, of our Lord's parable (Matt. xiii. 2"> if.).; but
when once made, it became a favourite byword, as in the title of the
work. Fasciculi Zizaniorum Magistri Johannis Wyclif c m Tritico, edited
by Mr. Shirley (Rolls Series of Records, 1859). It was not that Lol-
lard was derived from lolium, but this term was used opprobriously as
a play on the former name, and, this once done, it was soon wrongly sup-
posed to be the real etymology (as early as 1382, and in official documents,
1387 and onward). We find the parable of the tares used not only
against Wyclif and his followers, but by him for Romish corruptions
(injratum lollium and zizania, Fasc. Ziz. pp. 257, 270).
570 FRATRES VITjE COMMUNIS. Chap. XXXIII.
first Fratres Cellitse and Alexiani, they were afterwards known by
the name of Lollards ; and, from the jealousy of priests, monks,
and especially friars, which derived countenance from their avowed
desire from reformation, as well as in part from their own gradual
corruption, this name became, like that of Beghard, a synonym for
heretics in general, and especially for the followers of Wyclif. But
even after it had got this ill-repute, and men were burnt in England
as Lollards, the original Lollards of the Netherlands and Germany
were protected, as harmless and beneficent members of the Church,
by several Popes during the 15th century.1
§ 15. Famous as their name has become in this wider sense, the ori-
ginal Lollards were of less importance, and of far less lasting influence,
than another society, the Brethren of the Common Life (Fratres
Vitse Communis), whose very name implies their aim to fulfil the
ideal, of which monasticism had failed : not that of a community
severed from the world, but devoted in it to all that constitutes the
common life of Christians. Its two great practical objects were, the
cultivation of this life among its members, and the training of minis-
ters of the word who should be free from the corruptions of the men-
dicants, on the one hand, and from the presumption of lay intruders
on the other. It was founded by two clergymen in the northern Ne-
therlands, after the middle of the 14th century. Greet (Gerard)
Groot 2 (or, as his name was I .atinized, Gerardus Magnus), a deacon
of Deventer, after studying theology at Paris, where he was disgusted
with Scholasticism, and lecturing with distinction at Cologne,
devoted his life to religious exercises and the work of a minister of
the word. The disciple and biographer, who has brought the
society its chief fame, tells us that the churches were thronged by
crowds of people who left their business and their meals to hear the
sermons preached by Gerard, often twice a day, and for three hours
at a time. Having no fixed cure, he was compelled by the jealous
hierarchy to cease preaching ; and he turned to the work of organi-
zation, though at first with no idea of founding an order. He
1 See Mosheim, de Beghardis, p. 272 ; Lechler, art. Lollarden, in
Herzog's Encg '.lopadie.
2 This Dutch name, meaning great, has since been made famous by
Hugo Grotius and George Grote. The lives of Groot and his successor in
the work were written by the famous disciple of the latter, Thomas a
Kempis, Gerardi M tgni et Florentii Vitte, in his Works, ed. H. Sommalii,
Antwerp. 1607. Other authorities are : Jo. Buschius, Chronicon Can<>ni-
corum Bejular. ord. S. August ini capita! i \\ indesemcnsis, Antw. 1621
(written in 1464 : Busch was a canon of Windesheim from 1419 ; oh. 1479) ;
Del prat, Verhandeling ovr de B oedirsch ip van G. Groote, Utrecht, 1830,
translated into German by Mohnike, Leipzig, 1840; and, besides several
German works, the recent excellent account by the Rev. S. Kettlewell,
Thomas a Kempis and the Brothers of the Common Life, Lond. 1882.
Cent. XIV. GERARD GROOT— HIS RULES. 571
gathered about him at Deventer young clergymen of different
nations, who had been moved by his piety and preaching, for reli-
gious exercises and study in all that would fit them for their work.
It was his principle x that no one should be received into the con-
gregation, unless, after the example of St. Paul, he was willing to
work with his own hands ; and he found them occupation, profitable
in a double sense, in the transcription of books, besides other
mechanical arts and even ordinary manual labour. From the
profits of their work, and their private property freely devoted so
far as need required,2 they derived their common support, and men-
dicancy was utterly renounced. This " common life " was entirely
free from monastic vows, in place of which Gerard laid down prin-
ciples such as these, which may be regarded as the fundamental rule
of the society : the brother purposed to regulate his life for the
glory and honour and service of God, and the salvation of his soul,
preferring to this no temporal good, whether of the body or honour
or fortune or knowledge. Not only was profit, but even fame and
the reputation of learning, to be renounced as the object of studying
any art, or writing any book, undertaking any kind of work, or
practising any science ; and all public disputation was to be shunned
and abhorred, as mere wrangling for triumph and display : witness
the schools of theology and arts at Parii.3 He might not waste
time in such studies as geometry, arithmetic, rhetoric, dialectics,
grammar, the lyric poets, and judicial astrology.4 The root of
all his study, and the mirror of his whole life, was to be first the
1 Thos. a Kempis, Vit. Florcnt. 14; where we have some interesting
details of the book-manufacture of that age.
2 That this sort of communism (like that of the first Christians :
Acts iv. 32-35, and v. 4) consisted in voluntary offerings, not the absolute
renunciation of property, appears from the case stated for the opinion of
the faculty of law at Cologne (in 1398) about the persons who were even
thus early persecuted as Gerardini (as well as Beghards). The faculty
decided that such a common life, without monastic vows, was lawful ;
but this opinion was rejected by the Belgian Inquisition, on the ground
that, though their life was good and laudable, it was not lawful unless
sanctioned by the apostolic see and put under the rule of some approved
order. (Mosheim, de Beghardis, pp. 433, 443 ; Gieseler. iv. pp. 166-7.)
3 " Sicut sunt omnes dispu'ationes theologorum et artistarum Parisiis " is
the emphatic utterance of Groot's experience as a student.
4 Observe how nearly this enumeration corresponds to the trkium and
quadrivium of the schools, as well as to the course of study laid down bv
Roger Bacon. The censure, which seems to us so narrow-minded, was in
that age the natural reaction of a spiritual mind against that scholas-
ticism, of which little was left but the dry bones. Like all such reactionarv
utterances, it is an extreme statement of feelings which find vent in
words rather than govern practice ; and the education given in the ex-
cellent schools of the brethren was nr'.ch more liberal.
572 FLORENTIUS RADEW1NI. Chap. XXXIII.
Gospel of Christ, because Christ's life is there ; and then the Scrip-
tures and the writings of the Fathers, the enumeration of which,
followed by the injunction to hear mass daily, denotes Groot's
loyalty to the Church.
§ 16. This society of " Brethren " or " Clergy of the Common Life," 1
called also " Brethren of Good Will," and, from their devotional
exercises in the vernacular, " Brothers of Conference," originally
clerical, soon received laymen of every condition ; and sisterhoods
were formed, each with a " Martha " and " Submartha " at its head ;
a name evidently denoting their practical character. The organi-
zation was completed after the death of Gerard Groot, in 1384, by
his chief disciple and associate, Florentius Radewini, vicar of the
principal church in Deventer.2 Foreseeing doubtless the discredit and
persecution which would fall on his unauthorized society (if indeed
it had not already begun in his lifetime), Gerard, upon his death-
bed, recommended his followers to form an order approved by the
Church, "to the members of which all the devout of either sex
could have a safe recourse in all their needs, and obtain counsel
and aid, protection and defence." 3 The question was entertained,
of union with the Carthusians or Cistercians, the only orders which
were now comparatively uncorrupted, but their rules were too strict
to allow the desired freedom to brethren beyond their walls. Flo-
rentius, therefore, founded the society of regular canons, under the
Augustinian rule, at Windesheim, in Zwoll (1386) ; 4 and ten years
later a pious widow at Deventer gave the society a house, which
was made the chief home for the brethren ( Fraterhaus). A still
more famous establishment was their cloister of regular canons on
Mt. St. Agnes at Zwoll, founded in 1471. They gave special atten-
tion to the instruction of the young, especially teaching them to
read the Bible in their own language, and they distributed religious
tracts in German. The brethren quickly spread over the Nether-
lands and Northern Germany, and fell under suspicion and perse-
cution in common with the Beghards and Lollards; and we find
both these names applied to them. Both their principles and their
1 Fratres and Clerici [devoti] de Communi Vita ; also Fratres Bonfe
Voluntatis, Fratres Collati >n irii (from collatio in sense of a meeting lor
devotional exercises, like the modern French conference), and in German
Cullatienbriider, Fraterherrn. Some of their congregations were called,
from the patron saints, Fratres Hieronymiani or Gregoriani
2 Florentius died A n. 14-00. 3 Busch, i. 5.
* From the shape of their special hood (citculla) these canons were
called Kujelherren and Kappelherren. We have seen how, under the
prior John de Huesden (1391—14-2 4-), the next leader of the Brethren of
the Common Life after Groot and Radewini, Windesheim became a centre
of monastic reformation in Germany (Chap. XXI. § 14).
Cent. XIV.-XV. WORK OF THE BROTHERHOOD. 573
practice made the Mendicant Friars their especial enemies. A
Dominican, Mathew Grabow, wrote a big book against the brethren,
and accused them to the Bishop of Utrecht, where their chief
nunnery was established. Repulsed by the bishop, Grabow appealed
to the Pope, and the case came before the Council of Constance,
where Gerson and D'Ailly gave their earnest support to the brethren.
Pope Martin V. not only confirmed their institutions, but gave those
trained in their clerical schools the right to priestly ordination.
They were protected by his successor, Eugenius IV. ; but the hos-
tility of the mendicants drove many of them to take refuge among
the Franciscan Tertiaries. The brotherhood was finally absorbed
in the Pieformation, and the last traces of their institutions disappear
in the 17th century.
We may sum up their character and work in the words of Archbp.
Trench. " These Brethren were honourably distinguished by the
same freedom of spirit which characterized the Mystics more strictly
so called ; but they were more practical, and were wholly exempt
from the dangerous excesses into which so many of those others ran.
The ' Common Life,' from which they drew their name, had monastic
features about it ; but at the same time it was a manner of life
freer than that of the established Orders, being one without vows.
In many ways these Brethren did excellent service during the tran-
sition period between the later Middle Ages and the modern world ;
above all by the schools which they founded, and the education, at
once scholarly and Christian, of the young, which they freely and
zealously imparted."1 Just as is this tribute to the practical work
of the brotherhood, we must not forget that its primary object and
chief ideal was the spiritual culture of the Christian's own soul,
after the likeness of Christ, that so each in his own heart might find
"joy and peace in believing." It is this pervading character that
assigns them their place among the mystics ; and it is this that is
exemplified throughout the work in which the biographer of their
founders has embodied a far more lasting monument of their spirit.2
1 Medieval Church History, pp. 367-8. Besides the great example of
Thomas a Kempis, he adds: "It was in a school of these brethren that
Erasmus obtained, at least in part, his early education, possibly from them
his intelligent love for the great writers of the ancient classical world."
2 Hase (p. 344) describes the De Imitatione as " the rose in the cloister-
garden of the brethren of the Common Life." About its authorship bv
Thomas a Kempis Trench says — ufor his work, and not that of any
Gerson or Gersen, we may confidently affirm it to be." The arguments,
which fully justify this decision of a controversy lately renewed, will
be found in Mr. Kettlewell's work. (See also Gieseler, vol. v. p. 73,
and his authorities ; C. Schmidt, art. Thomas A Kempis, in Herzog's
Encyklojoadie.) The direct evidence in favour of Thomas is complete,
574 THOMAS A KEMPIS. Chap. XXXIII.
§ 17. Thomas Hemerken,1 of Kempen, in the diocese of Cologne,
known by the Latin form of his name and birthplace, Thomas
a Kempis, was born in 1380 and lived to 1471. He has himself
related, how, being sent to Deventer at the age of 13 for education
in the school of the brotherhood, he was received by Florentius,
who directed his studies, gave him books, and placed him in a
house where about twenty clerics lived, having a common purse
and table. Here he learned to write, to read Holy Scripture,
was taught pure morals, and listened to the reading of devout
tracts. What he earned as a copyist was given up for the common
expenses, and all his wants were supplied by the large piety
and paternal care of his beloved master, Florentius. Having
joined the order of Canons of Mt. St. Agnes, he was twice sub-
prior and master of the novices, and was tried in the office of
steward, in the expectation that so kind-hearted a man would be
a good almoner ; but he proved too amiable for the post. With a
character which the continuer of his chronicle has described as
inward (interior) and devout, his life was quite uneventful ; and
the paucity of details need not be regretted ; for he is one of the
men, such as the like-minded author of the Christian Year, whose
works so perfectly reflect their character, as to contain nearly all
we care to know about them.
The supreme place held by the De Imitatione as the culmi-
nating point, not only of Mysticism, but of Medieval religion, is
beginning with the positive statement, made during his lifetime by his
personal friend and brother in the order, John Busch (Chron. Wind.
in 1464). The book was first printed anonymously, soon after 1470; and
the fame it soon acquired caused the French to claim it for John Gerson,
then the most famous of the Mystics. A mere corruption of his name in
those MSS. (in the forms Geesen, Gessen, and Gescn), combined with an
error about the age of the work (founded on a supposed quotation in a
treatise falsely ascribed to Bonaveutura), prompted the Benedictines to
claim it for John Gersen, an abbot of their order at VerceUi between
1220 and 1240.
1 A low German diminutive form, in High German lliimmerlein, in
Latin Malleolus. There is an autobiographical notice in his Ch onic n
C'tnonxorwn Regularium Montis S. Agnitis (at the end of Busoh's Chroni-
con, #c, Antwerp. 1821); and a life of him by Jodocus Badius Ascensius
(oh. 1535) is prefixed to the edition of his works by the Jesuit Henry
Sommalius, Antwerp, 1607 (an earlier edition. Colon. 1560; the original
edition is that printed Nuremberg, 1494). These works, besides the De
Imit itione, with which they agree in style and spirit, show their character
of mystical devotion by their very titles; Soliloqnium Animas ; Hortulns
Rosarum; Vallis Liliorum; De Tribus Tabernaculis ; Doetrina Juvenum ;
De vera Cordis Comitwctione ; De Solitud>'ne et Silentio. (See, besides
Mr. Kettlewell's work, Bahring, Thomas von Kempen nach s. iiussern u.
innem Leber*, Berlin, 1849 ; J. Mooren, Thomas von Kempen, Cref., 1855.)
A.D. 1470. THE " DE IMITATIONE CHRISTI." 575
best described by the historian of Latin Christianity.1 " In one
remarkable book was gathered and concentered all that was elevat-
ing, passionate, profoundly pious, in all the older Mystics. Gerson,
lluysbroek, Tauler, all who addressed the heart in later times, were
summed up, and brought into one circle of light and heat in the
single small volume, the Imitation of Christ. That this book sup-
plies some imperious want in the Christianity of mankind, that it
supplied it with a fulness and felicity which left nothing, at this
period of Christianity, to be desired, its boundless popularity is the
one unanswerable testimony. No book has been so often reprinted,
no book has been so often translated, or into so many languages,
as the Imitation of Christ.2
"The Imititioii of Christ both advanced and arrested the deve-
lopment of Teutonic Christianity; it was prophetic of its approach,
as showing what was demanded of the human soul, and as endea-
vouring in its own way to supply that imperative necessity ; yet
by its deficiency as a manual of universal religion, of eternal Chris-
tianity, it showed as clearly that the human mind, the human
heart, could not rest in the Imitation. It acknowledged, it endea-
voured to fill up, the void of personal religion. The Imitation is
the soul of man working out its own salvation, with hardly any
aid but the confessed necessity of Divine grace. . . . But the Imita-
tion of Christ, the last effort of Latin Christianity, is still monastic
Christianity. It is absolutely and entirely selfish in its aim, as in its
acts. Its sole, single, exclusive object is the purification, the ele-
vation of the individual soul. . . . The simple exemplary sentence,
' He went about doing good,' is wanting in the monastic gospel of
this pious zealot. Of feeding the hungry, of clothing the naked, of
visiting the prisoner, even of preaching, there is profound, total
silence. The world is dead to the votary of the Imitation, and he
is dead to the world, dead in a sense absolutely repudiated by
the first vital principles of the Christian faith. Christianity, to be
herself again, must not merely shake off indignantly the barbarism,
the vices, but even the virtues, of the Medieval, of Monastic, of
Latin Christianity."
Milman, vol. ix. pp. 160 f. The passage is too long for full citation.
2 The number of editions and translations is between 2000 and 3000.
The earliest English translation exists in (imperfect) MSS. in the Uni-
versity Libraries of Dublin, Cambridge, and Oxford. The work was fir^t
printed in English by Wynkyn de Worde ; the first three parts
translated by Atkynson (1502), and the fourth in a more florid style by
Queen Margaret (1504). See Prof. Ingram's paper read before the Irish
Academy on "The earliest English Translation of the De Imitatione
Christi," 2882.
Interior of the Court of a Greek Monastery.
A monk is calling the Congregation to prayers by beating a board called a Simandro,
which is used instead of bells. (From Curzon's Monasteries of the Levant.)
BOOK VI.
SECTS AND HERESIES OF THE
MIDDLE AGES.
CHAPTER XXXIV.
ORIGIN OF THE MEDIEVAL SECTS.
RETROSPECT. CENTURIES VII.-X1I.
1. Historical use of Heresy and Heretics — Two senses commonly con-
fused. § 2. Eastern source, and Gnostic and Manichoan tenets, of the
Albigensian sects. § 3. History and tenets of the Pitulicians in Armenia
and Thrace — Sects connected with them — Spread to Western Europe.
Chap. XXXIV. SENSES OF "HERESY." 577
§ 4. "Manichean sects in S. France and Germany in the 11th century —
Bishop Wazo against persecution. § 5. Influence of the Crusades — The
Bogomili and Cathari. § 6. Other sources of spontaneous revolt against
the Church. § 7. Individual heretics : Tanchelm and Eon de Stella —
Peter of Bruis and the Petrobusians — • Henry of Lausanne and the
Henricians — Note on Visionaries : St. Hildegard and St. Elizabeth of
Schonau.
§ 1. It may be well to remind the reader that the words at the head of
this division are used in a purely historical and ecclesiastical sense ;
not at all as pronouncing on the truth or falsehood of the opinions,
or the good or bad character of the persons, whose designation as
heretical was fixed on them by the Church, which had assumed the
opposite title of Catholic, that is to say, for the period now under
review, and so far as Western Christianity is concerned, by the
Church of Rome. At the same time, though it be not the
historian's province to decide between the truth and falsehood of
the opinions technically described by the term, it is his duty
to distinguish between two classes of heresies, those, namely, which
were branded with the opprobrious name by the enmity of the
ruling powers whose corruptions they opposed, and those which
justly incur the censure, in the apostolic sense of the word heresy,
as striking at the very foundations of the Christian faith. Difficult
as it may be to draw the line of demarcation with precise accuracy,
or even with perfect fairness, it is for this very reason the more
important to recognize the distinction in a broad and general sense.
For, while Roman Catholics have made it a principle to rank
all opponents of their system as enemies of the Christian faith,
Protestants have been too much disposed to assume the evangelic
character of every movement against Rome ; while both are apt to
pay too little regard to the perplexing phenomenon of the great
intermixture of the two elements in the formation and development
of the medieval sects, and of that principle of human nature which
disposes minds justly discontented to seek a remedy in fanatical
extremes of whose real character they are ignorant. *
§ 2. The distinction thus drawn lies at the very root of the proper
understanding of the sects which are characteristic of the period
between the 10th century and the Reformation ; which were no
1 With characteristic fairness, Hallam observes that " many of these
heresies were mixt up with an excessive fanaticism : but they fixt them-
solves so deeply in the hearts of the inferior and more numerous classes,
they bore, generally speaking, so immediate a relation to the state of
manners, and they illustrate so much that more visible and eminent
revolution which ultimately rose out of them in the 16th century, that 1
must reckon these among the most interesting phenomena in the progress
of European society " (Midd. Ages, iii. 378.)
578 SECTS OF EASTERN ORIGIN. Chap. XXXIV.
longer parties holding heterodox views on certain definite points,
to be dealt with by the Church in its General Councils, but societies
that grew and spread, and threatened the very foundations of the
Church of Rome, till she combatted them with the Crusader's
sword, the processes of the Inquisition, the terrors of torture and
the stake. Is it to be at once assumed that all, or most, of those who
thus rebelled and suffered, were martyrs for pure faith and reforming
zeal ? The partisan of Rome replies by branding them, generally,
with the odious name of Manicheism; and impartial history
decides that, however grossly exaggerated and generalized, this was
without dispute one element in the opinions held by sects which
provoked the great outburst of persecution under Innocent III.
Those sects, various and scattered, which came to be known indis-
criminately, from the mere local name of a petty town, as Albigenses,
can be traced, both in historical succession, and by the character of
some of their most essential tenets, to that anti-Christian philo-
sophy which, present in every age of the Church, had taken deep
root in the East under the different phases of Gnosticism and
Manicheism.
§ 3. So clearly, indeed, is the origin of the western Albigenses
traced to the Eastern sect known by the name of Paulicians, that the
apologists of the evangelical purity of the former, without denying
the connection, claim the like character for the latter, denying their
Manichean tenets.1 The truth seems to be that, like the ancient
Gnostics, these sectaries united with their wild speculations a
regard for what they deemed Christian simplicity, and a preference
for certain portions of Scripture, as giving the grounds for their
opinions. Thus, while they rejected the Old Testament, they used
their liberty of selection among the books and teachers of the New
Testament ; 2 and, while denouncing St. Peter as the betrayer of
his Lord and of the truth, they especially accepted the teaching
of St. Paul, and called themselves by his name.3
1 See the letters of the Rev. G. S. Faber in the British Magazine,
vols, xiv.-xv.; and, on the other side, Maitland, Facts and Documents,
illustrative of the History, Doctrines, and Kites of the ancient Albigenses
and Valdenses, Lond. 1832. We revert here to the history of the Pau-
licians to repair an accidental omission in our former volume.
2 They accepted the Gospels (but afterwards they seem to have rejected
Matthew and Mark) and the Acts, and the Epistles of James, John,
and Jude.
3 Gibbon, Hallam, Neander, Dollinger, and others, agree in regarding
this as the true origin of the name Paulician (which all agree to be a
barbarous derivative from Paul), not from Paul of Samosata, with whom
they had nothing in common, or other Pauls who have been alleged as
their founder. The chief authorities for their history and doctrines are
Petrus Siculus, who visited them, about 870, at their chief city of Tephrice,
Cent. VII. RETROSPECT : THE PAULICIANS. 579
The sect had its origin in Armenia, where various forms of Gnostic
and Manichean heresies, driven from other parts of the Eastern
Empire, were confused under the general name of Manicheans.
About 653, a leader of one of these, named Constantine, received as
his guest a deacon, returning from captivity among the Saracens,
who requited his hospitality by the gift of a copy of the Gospels
and St. Paul's Epistles. By the perusal of these he was led to
renounce many of his old opinions, and to burn the forbidden books
of Manes (whom his later followers did not hesitate to anathema-
tize), and in their place he " put forth a system which, by means
of allegorical and other evasions, he professed to reconcile with the
letter of the New Testament, while in reality it was mainly derived
from the doctrines of his hereditary sect." 1
When, during twenty-seven years, Constantine had gathered
many converts at Cibossa, in Armenia, the Emperor Constantine
Pogonatus sent an officer named Simeon to suppress the sect. The
only one of the disciples found to obey the order to stone their chief
was his own adopted son Justus ; and the result of Simeon's con-
fere aces with the sectaries was his own conversion ; but both Justus
and Simeon were afterwards burnt with many of their followers on
one large pile, by order of Justinian II. (about 690). The sect
revived under an Armenian named Paul ; but it would be tedious
to trace the details of their internal history and persecutions by
successive emperors, till the Empress Theodora, the restorer of
image-worship, undertook their suppression, and 100,000 of them
are said to have been put to the sword, beheaded, drowned, or
impaled. The result was an open revolt, under Carbeas, an impe-
rial officer, whose father was among the victims. With 5000
followers he sought a refuge among the Saracens, and, protected by
the Caliph on the condition of conformity to Islam, he fixed his
adherents, increased by numbers who nocked to him from all
quarters, in fortified towns, of which Tephrica was the chief, and
the head-quarters of an open war against the empire. After other
successes, a mixed army of Paulicians and Saracens overran Asia
near Trebizond, as the envoy of the Emperor Basil the Macedonian, in his
work Historia Manicheorum, edited by Gieseler, Gotting. 1846-50, and that
of Photius, irepl rrjs Mavixamu ava^\a(rrr](Te<as (Gallandi, xiii. 603 f.),
with Three Discourses against the Manicheans, also bv Pet r us Siculus
(reprinted in Patrol. Grxc. vol. civ. from Mai's J\ov. Collect.). Besides
the principal Church historians, Gibbon has an excellent account of the
Paulicians (chap. 34).
1 See Robertson, vol. ii. p. 178 f., for their tenets and usages— the
mixture of Manicheism with Scriptural doctrine and ascetic practices,
tlip.ir rejection of the Sacraments, opposition to the Catholic hierarchy,
absence of any special order of teachers, &c.
580 PAULICIANS IN THE WEST. Chap. XXXIV
Minor as far as Ephesus ; but their leader, Crocheir, the son-in-law
of Carbeas, refused the peace offered by Basil, unless the Emperor
would give up the East to " the servants of the Lord." His
arrogance was rebuked by a turn in the tide of success ; his head
was carried to the Emperor (871), and Tephrica was destroyed ; but
the sect, though no longer formidable, maintained its independence
for another century in Armenia. For their spread to the West we
must look to another of their branches.
Among the various attempts to subdue the Paulicians by con-
ciliation or force, Constantine Copronymus had been brought into
contact with them during an expedition into Armenia, about the
middle of the 8th century. The fanatical iconoclast may have
been disposed to favour the sect ; and with their own consent he
transported a body of Paulicians into Thrace, and settled them as
a colonizing garrison adjoining the heathen Bulgarians.1 In the
10th century (about 969) they were reinforced by a more powerful
colony of fellow believers, whom John Zimisces transferred from
Pontus to the Balkan, as a guard for the frontier of his empire.
" Their exile in a distant land was softened by a free toleration :
the Paulicians held the city of Philippopolis and the keys of
Thrace ; they occupied a line of villages and castles in Macedonia
and Epirus ; and many native Bulgarians were associated to the
communion of arms and heresy." 2 Thus they were established on
the high route followed by commerce, and afterwards more fully
opened up by the Crusades, between the East and West, along the
course of the Danube, into Hungary, Bohemia, and Germany, as
well as into Lombardy, Switzerland, and the south of France. To
what extent they may have found any older Manichean elements
surviving in those countries, is very doubtful : it would rather seem
that, as late as the end of the 10th century, lurking remnants
1 The conversion of the Bulgarians did not take place till a century
later (see Pt. 1. p. 545) ; and it was to guard the newly-formed church
against the heretical infection that Peter of Sicily addressed his account of
the Paulicians to the patriarch of Bulgaria.
2 Gibbon. The semi-independent position of the Paulicians on the frontier
made them naturally a refuge lor various sects that were persecuted in
the Kastern Empire, without necessarily sharing their jSlanichean views.
Among these are mentioned the Athinrjdni, the Children of the Sun, and
the Praying People (called in Greek Euchitse, and Eiphemitas, ami in Syriac
Messahans, a word of the same sense), a sect as old as the 4th century,
whose excellent name conceals the Manichean idea that every man has
within him a demon, who must be kept down by incessant prayer. (For
particulars respecting these sects, see Gieseler, vol. ii. p. 458 f. ; Diet, of
( 'hrist. Biog., &c., art. Euchitks). All this throws light upon the curious
mixture of Manicheism, puritanism, and ascetic practices, found among
the Western s-icts whose origin is ascribed to the Paulicians.
Cent. XI. PERSECUTION OF MANICHEANS. 581
of Paganism broke out into movements which were denounced and
punished as heresies.1
§ 4. Early in the 11th century we have the first distinct account
of the discovery and punishment of sects designated as Manichean,
in Aquitaine (1017), at Orleans (1022), at Arras (1025), at Tou-
louse, at Monteforte near Turin (1044), and at Goslar, among the
Harz mountains (1052).2 In all these cases, the opinions re-
ported bear a general resemblance to those which are described as
held by the Paulicians : there is the like mixture of Manichean
principles with simple scriptural doctrine, ascetic practices, and
enmity to the whole ecclesiastical and sacramental system, as well
as to the superstitions and corruptions of the Church. Their
leaders w^ere generally clergymen, who, protected by noble con-
verts, spread their doctrines among the people, and were put to
death by fire or the gallows as heretics and perverters of the
faithful. One interesting proof of the energy roused among their
disciples is the testimony of Roger, bishop of Chalons-sur-Marne,
that even the most uneducated persons, when perverted to this sect,
became more fluent in their discourse than the most learned clerks.
The reply of the famous Wazo, bishop of Liege, whose advice for
dealing with them was asked by Roger, stands out in that age as a
memorable testimony against persecution for false belief. Though,
he says, these opinions are abhorrent to the Christian religion, yet,
in imitation of its Saviour, it is commanded to have some toleration
for them meanwhile.3 In reply to Roger's question, whether he
should invoke the power of the earthly sword, Wazo replies, in
terms directly opposed to the papal doctrine of the " two swords,"
" We ought to remember that we, who are called bishops, do not
receive the sword at our ordination ; and therefore we are enjoined,
by the authority of God, not to kill, but to make alive: we must
therefore be content to prevent the diffusion of the leaven by
excluding the heretics from the Church." 4
§ 5. The more direct evidence of an influence of the so-called
Manichean sectaries of Thrace and Bulgaria on the West dates from
the time of the Crusades which infused many an Oriental element
into Europe.5 Besides the general evidence of probability and resem-
1 As in the cases of Leutard, at Chalons-sur-Marne (ab. 1000) and
Vilgard, a grammarian of Ravenna, put tc death fur reviving classical
paganism. For particulars, see Robertson, ". 447-8.
2 See Robertson, vol. ii. pp. 447-454; and especially the extracts from
the original authorities in Gieseler, vol. ii. pp. 493-8. Wazo died 1048.
3 His quotation of the parable of the tares. (Matt. xiii. 24 f.) is inte-
resting as an early example of the application of zizania to heretics.
Roger, in his letter, had quoted the parable of the leaven.
4 Gesta Episcop. Leodensium, 59-64, in Pertz, vol. viii.
5 See Mr. Brewer's account of the progress of Oriental influence, both.
II — Z U
582 THE BOGOMILI AND CATHARI. Chap. XXXIV.
blance, the Paulicians of Thrace appear in direct connection with
the First Crusade, when they showed their spirit of independence
and enmity to the Greek Church by deserting Alexius Comnenus
in his contest with the Latins (1081-5). The Emperor took the
first opportunity of punishing their desertion ; and he afterwards
(1116) took up his residence for a time at Philippopolis in order ot
reclaim them by argument, punishments, and rewards ; and
founded the rival city of Alexiolopolis as a stronghold for the
penitent and orthodox. Special interest attaches to the sect called
Bogomili (a Slavonian name signifying Friends of God),1 who were
a branch or development of the Euchitse. They were detected by
the Emperor first by the torture of- a disciple and then by a
treacherous conference with their leader Basil, whom he burned in
the hippodrome at Constantinople. Their tenets so closely resemble
those of the western Cathari, of whom we have presently to speak,
as to form a strong point in the evidence for the eastern derivation
of the Albigensian sects.
§ 6. To all this must be added the spontaneous revolt against the
corruptions of the Church, and against the growing spiritual claims
and temporal exactions of the clergy, and the Koman see above all ;
the quarrels between the secular and ecclesiastical powers, weaken-
ing the hold of both upon the people, making opposition to the
Church a national or party cause, and inclining powerful laymen to
protect her enemies ; and the growing spirit of independence in the
commercial towns. Nor must we overlook the humbler but ener-
getic power of individual dissent, often commanding adhesion by
its evident sincerity and self-sacrifice, and forming the nucleus
round which a mass of unsettled opinion crystallized into vigorous
bodies.
§ 7. With all allowance for the probable unfairness of hostile wit-
nesses, and perhaps because they only record the more extravagant
forms of opposition, the more moderate differences being kept with-
in the pale of the Church, it would seem that individual revolt
from her teaching at this time was for the most part wild and
fanatical, as in the case of four teachers of a revolt against the
hierarchy and Catholic doctrine in the first half of the 1 2th century.
A mere mention may suffice for Tanchelm, at Antwerp, and Eudo
or Eon de Stella, in Brittany.2 Of greater and more lasting in-
from the East and Spain, on the towns and Universities, as well as the
Templars. (Man. Francisc. preface, p. xxxix.)
1 Euthymius Zagadenus gives a full account of the Bogomiles in his
Pannplia of the Orthodox Faith, written by command of Alexius Com-
nenus (see Gieseler, vol. iii. pp. 485, 495-6).
2 For particulars respecting these fanatics and their followers, see
Gieseler, vol. iii. pp. 388-393. It was by reclaiming the followers of
Tanchelm that Norbert gained much of his high reputation fsee p. 345).
Cent. XII. PETER AND THE PETROBUSIANS. 583
fluence was Peter of Bruis, the founder of the sect called after
him Petrobusians, whose career and tenets are known from the work
written against them by the Venerable Peter of Clugny.1 Peter was
a priest, who, having been deprived of his cure for some unknown
reason, appeared as an independent teacher in four Alpine dioceses
of Dauphine. Driven thence, he repaired to Gascony, a ground, we
are told, already prepared by the prevalence of heretical opinions;
and whereas his former success was attributed to the ignorance of
the mountaineers, he is now described as " no longer whispering in
hamlets, but openly preaching to multitudes in towns." One chief
scene of his success was the commercial city of Toulouse, which was
now becoming a focus of the Oriental influences pouring in across
Europe and from Spain, and was destined to be the centre of the
conflict with heresy just a hundred years later.2
The practical result of this teaching, in the excited passions of
the populace and their ultimate reaction on the teacher, is deeply
significant of the social condition of the age. After a course of
signal success for twenty years, he was seized by the populace of
St. Gilles in Provence, and, in vengeance for his outrages against
the cross, was himself burnt to death.3
He had a successor in Henry of Lausanne, a deacon and formerly
a Cluniac monk, whose followers, the Jhnricians, became famous
chiefly through St. Bernard's zeal in reclaiming them.4 Though
1 Epist. (addressed to the bishops of the infested parts of Dauphine)
adv. Petrobusianos hsereticos, in the Palrolog. clxxxix. It is a defence
of the whole system of the Church, and is especially interesting in one
respect — the argument for the truth of Scripture from the agreement of
the Epistles with the narrative parts of the New Testament, anticipating
Paley's argument in the Horx Paulina}. Peter of Bruis is mentioned, in
connection with Tanchelm, by Abelard {Introd. ad Thcvl. ii. 4), who (in
1121) speaks of him as dead; and hence, as twenty years are assigned
to his career, he must have appeared at or before the beginning of the
century. (Some historians, however, date the twenty years from 110-1 to
1124.) The birthplace indicated by his surname is supposed to have
been Bruis, near Montelimar, in Dauphine. Peter of Clugny enumerates
five heads of his heresy: (1) " Believers' baptism," in opposition to the sal-
vation of infants by the rite ; Against (2, 3) the use of churches and
crosses, (4) the efficacy of the Eucharist ; (5) prayers and oblations for
the dead, and the use of hymns in divine worship.
2 Toulouse (Tolosa) had been the capital of the Avian Gothic kingdom,
and heresy is said to have always lingered in the region. We shall have
to speak presentlv of the special causes that favoured its spread in
Languedoc. (See Chaps. XXXV. and XXXVII.)
3 For details see Robertson, vol. iii. p. 177.
4 He is mentioned as the associate and successor of Peter of Bruis by
Peter of Clugny (pp. cit.); also in the Letters of Bernard and Hildebert ;
Gaufrid. Yit. Bernard; Hildebert's Life in the Gesta Epist. Cenomann. ;
in Mabillon's Analetta. (See Gieseler, vol. iii. pp. 391-3.)
584 HENRY AND THE HENRICIANS. Chap. XXXIV.
affecting an extreme asceticism, he was accused of licentiousness
and fondness for gaming ; but his eloquence is described as such
that none but a heart of stone could resist it. He appeared first at
Lausanne, and afterwards at Le Mans (1116), where he abused the
permission of Bp. Hildebert to preach, by exciting a popular tumult
against the clergy. Driven out thence, he met with Peter of Bruis
in the South of France ; and, on that heresiarch's death, Henry took
his place. At the Council of Pisa (1135), on the accusation of the
Archbishop of Aries, he was condemned by Innocent II., forced to
retract his heresies, and committed to the custody of Bernard. After
a short detention as a monk at Clairvaux, he was released on a pro-
mise which he broke by resuming his preaching in the South of
France. The passionate letter of Bernard to Henry's protector
Ildefonsus, count of St. Gilles and Toulouse, is perhaps coloured by
indignation, while it bears witness to the heresiarch's power over
the people, who had deserted the churches and sacraments, rejected
the services of the priests, withheld their dues and wonted reverence.
Bernard's letter heralded a mission which he undertook, at the
request of Cardinal Alberic, who had been deputed by Eugenius III.
to combat the sect ( 1 1 47). The first scene of his signal success was
the town of AIbi, that chief seat of the heresy which afterwards gave
the sectaries the common name of Albiyenses. Here, though the
cardinal had been insulted only a few days before, Bernard, fresh
from his triumph in preaching the Crusade, was received with
enthusiasm, and his miracles completed the discomfiture of the
heretic. Deserted by the people, Henry found protectors among
the nobles, rather from their dislike of the clergy than any sym-
pathy with his doctrines, but they too yielded to Bernard's influence ;
and the heretic was given up in chains to the Bishop of Toulouse.
Nothing more is heard of him, and the sect speedily decayed, or
rather, perhaps, its distinctive name was merged in the widespread
collective heresies to which we now turn.1
1 To these heretics of the age, whose place in history is chiefly per-
sonal, must be adiled Arnold of Brescia, whose career we have had to
trace in his signal but success brief at Rome (see Chap. IV. §§ 7, 11).
It is convenient here to notice certain visionaries within the pale of the
Church, who vied with heretics in denouncing her corruptions, and pro-
phesying her downfall if their warnings were neglected. Such utterances
were not held to forbid the canonization of two famous German abbesses
in the 12th century, St. Hilukgard and Sr. Elizabeth of Sciionau,
for whose lives, see Robertson, vol. iii. pp. 65, 20o-7. We have already
had occasion to speak of the prophecies of the Abbot Joachim of Fiore.
(Chap. XXV. § 6.)
CHAPTER XXXV.
THE MANICHEAN SECTS:
CATHARI, ALBIGENSES, ETC. CENT. XII., XIII.
§ 1. Various names of these sects, merged in that of Albigenses. § 2. The
Caihari and Pvhlicani persecuted in Western Europe — Their treatment
in England by Henry II. — Bernard against the burning of heretics — ■
General indisposition to extreme measures. § 3. Peculiar influences
in Languedoc and Provence, predisposing to the growth of heresy.
§ 4. Councils against the heretics of Toulouse— Their Pope, and
Syno(i — Prevalence of the heresy. § 5. Mission of Cistercians : their
failure at Toulouse. § 6. A Crusade decreed by the Third Later an
Council. § 7. Manicheism of the Albigensian sects — Their doctrine as
to creation and redemption ; the Old and New Testaments. § 8. Reverence
for the Scriptures — Versions — Practical teaching: ascetic and puritanic
— Opposition to the Church. § 9. Their own church system, hierarchy,
and ritual — The sacrament of Consolation— The two classes of Perfect
or Elect, and Imperfect or Federated — Their evil and good repute.
§ 1. The odious appellation of Manicheans was given by the
Catholic churchmen and chroniclers to a variety of sects diffused
throughout Western Christendom, from the Hellespont to the Ebro
and from Sicily to Britain, who arc distinguished, though often
very vaguely, by many names in their several localities. It was
chiefly in Germany that they bore the title of Cathari. doubtless
586 THE CATHARI AND ALBIGENSES. Chap. XXXV.
assumed to denote their principles, and doubly interesting as the
Greek equivalent of our word Puritan and the etymological source
of the German Ketzer, " a heretic." * They called themselves
Apostolici and Boni Homines ; and popular usage very generally
allowed the name of Bonshommes to their harmless and ascetic
character ; while, on the other hand, the most odious imputations
were associated with the appellation of Bourgres (Bulgari, Bugari),
which points to their connection with the Paulicians and Bogomiles
of Bulgaria, like that of Popelicani or Publicani, by which they
were known in France, till these various appellations were merged,
first in the common title of heretics, and afterwards of Albigenses,
from the district (the Albigeois), which was the chief scene of the
crusade against them at the beginning of the 13th century.2
§ 2. Under these various names, as well as the common designa-
tion of Manicheans, bodies of sectaries, whose tenets agree in
general with those of the Cathari, appear in the 12th century at
many places in Germany and the Netherlands, France, Burgundy,
and Aquitaine.3 Their prevalence in the manufacturing towns is
significant of the growing spirit of independent thought and will
1 Eckbert (Serrn. I. adv. Catharos, about 1163) says distinctly, " Hos
Germania nostra Catharos appellat." The Lombard and Italian variety
of the word, Gazari, is supposed by some to be the immediate source of the
German Ketzer, which was already used by the Minnesingers at this time.
The names Cathari and Catharistx were handed down from the early
Eastern Church, with special reference to Manichean claims to ascetic
purity (Augustin. de Hseres. c. 46). The names Pobelicani, Popidicani,
Publicani (in Flanders, Piphles), are probably corrupted forms of Pauliciani,
but naturally suggesting the odious sense of Publican, as well as the pre-
valence of the heresy among the popidace. Jn Patari and Paterini and
Paternii, again, some find another form of Cathari : others a term of
reproach for their rejection of clerical celibacy, while Dr. Maitland,
pointing out that the original form is patrini (i.e. godfathers), connects it
with their baptism of their converts. (On all these questions, see further
in Gieseler, vol. iii. pp. 393 f.; Robertson, vol. iii. pp. 182-3.)
2 Albi or Alby (Albiga), the chief town of the Albigeois district (Albi-
gesiuiri), is on the river Tarn, about forty miles north-east of Toulouse. It
is still a considerable manufacturing town. The various names of the
sectaries are seen in connection with their special seats in the South of
France in the decree of the Third Lateran Council (c. 27, A.D. 1179). It
is clear that the name Albigenses arose gradually from the prevalence of
heresy in the Albigeois district, rather than, as Roger of Wendover says
(ii. 267), from the mere fact that the first processes against them were
held at Albi. It seems to have been fixed in use in place of the general
name " heretics " by the foreign soldiers in the campaign of 1208. There
are many other names, partly from ancient sects, partly local, and partly
from classes of the community, such as that of Tisseraivh (weavers) in
Flanders, significant of heresy among the workers in towns.
3 For the particular places, see Gieseler and Robertson, 11. cc.
Cent. XII. BERNARD AGAINST BURNING HERETICS. 587
in these rising communities ; but the less instructed classes were
often violent against them ; and many of them perished in popular
tumults, as well as by the judgment of priests and sovereigns.
Spain was infested by them ; and in Italy they extended as far
south as Calabria. In Lombardy, where we have already seen them
at Monteforte, and where opposition to clerical authority had long
been vigorous, they are described as abounding in cities and suburbs,
villages and castles, and teaching without fear or hindrance. In
England, a party of some thirty Publicans was discovered at Oxford
about 1160, and condemned by a Council at which Henry II. was
present. By his sentence they were branded in the face, severely
flogged, and driven out of the town to perish of cold and hunger,
as the people would hold no communication with them.1 But even
these "tender mercies of the cruel" must be regarded as dis-
tinguishing the King of England favourably from the civil and
ecclesiastical authorities of the Continent ; for the chronicler tells
us that,2 " while the Publicans were burnt in many places through-
out France, King Henry would by no means allow this in his
dominions, although there were many of them there." A policy,
in which contempt for superstition and jealousy of ecclesiastical
jurisdiction had doubtless no small share, was sanctioned by the
purer principles advocated by the pious Abbot of Clairvaux. In
1146, Bernard was applied to by Everwin, provost of Steinfeld,
concerning certain Manichean (Petrobusian or Henrician) sectaries
at Cologne, who, after a public discussion with the clergy, had
been tumultuously burnt by the mob. The provost regrets this
violence, and asks for arguments and authorities against the errors
which he reports. Upon this Bernard composed two sermons
on the text, " Take us the foxes, the little foxes, that spoil the
vines;"3 that is, he says, while vehemently denouncing their
opinions and practices, " They are to be taken to us, not with arms
but with arguments ; and, if possible, they are to be reconciled to
the Catholic Church, and recalled to the true faith." Not that he
would allow them free licence and impunity, an idea quite incon-
sistent with the ecclesiastical discipline of that age. They might be
taken and imprisoned, to prevent their wasting the Lord's vineyard,
and as erring brethren to be reclaimed, but not cut off to the death
of soul as well as body. Indeed, through the 12th century, we
may still trace a certain hesitation in carrying out the extreme
severity which we have seen applied to the scattered heretics.
1 Will. Neubrig. (ii. 13), who approves the punishment of what he notes
as the first outbreak of heresy in England since that of Pelagianism.
2 Roger of Hoveden, p. 352, b.
3 Bernard, Serm. in Cantic. (ii. 15) 65, 66
588 STATE OF LANGUEDOC. Chap. XXXV.
§ 3. It must be remembered that, in the chief seats of heresy
of which we have now to speak, in Languedoc, there was no
supreme authority, like that of the Emperor or the King of France,
to enforce a decided policy, while its social and political condition
demanded a specially prudent policy on the part of the Church.
The historian of Latin Christianity * has described the state of that
beautiful land of the South, Languedoc and Provence, advanced in
civilization, art, and luxury beyond any other part of Europe, under
princes who, distinguished in the Crusades, had brought back
Oriental ideas and tastes, who gave themselves full licence in
manners and morals, whose religion was chivalry, and their re-
creation the amatory and satiric song of the troubadour ; with
powerful manufacturing towns, where the spirit of free thought and
even turbulence grew with wealth, and Eastern heresies had been
brought in with commerce; all classes uniting in such contempt
f« >r the clergy that, " instead of the old proverb for the lowest abase-
ment— ' I had rather my son were a Jew ' — the Provencals said,
' I had rather he were a priest.' The knights rarely allowed their
sons to enter into orders, but, to secure the tithes to themselves,
presented the sons of low-born vassals to the churches, whom the
bishops were obliged to ordain for want of others. . . . The devout
found their religious excitement in the new and forbidden opinions.
There was for the more hard and zealous an asceticism which put
to shame the feeble monkery of those days ; for the more simply
pious, the biblical doctrines; and what seems to have been held
in the deepest reverence, the consolation in death, which, admin-
istered by the Perfect alone (men of tried and known holiness),
had all the blessing, none of the doubtful value, of absolution
bestowed by the carnal, wicked, worldly, as well as by the most
sanctified, priest."
§ 4. Since the burning of some Manicheans at Toulouse, at the
beginning of the 12th century, the growth of heresy in this region
had been so serious as to call forth the edict of a General Council,
besides being denounced in provincial councils under the personal
1 Milman, vol. v. pp. 403-408. The reader must not forget that we are
dealing with a time before Languedoc was united to France, and while it
was still held by several counts, each independent in his own county.
Under the suzerainty of the Count of Toulouse were the five fiefs :
I. Narbonne, whose count possessed the most ample feudal privileges.
II. Beziers, under which viscounty the Counts of ^4/6* and Carcasonne held.
III. The countship of Foix, with six territorial vassalages. IV. The
countship of Montpellier, now devolved on Pedro, king of Arragon.
V. The countship of Quercy and .Rhodez. For signal illustrations of the
prodigal luxury and ostentation of these princes, see the Hist, de Lan-
guedoc, iii. 37 (quoted by Milman, p. 407).
Cent. XII. TENETS OF THE HERETICS. 589
presidency of Popes ; x and its persistence furnishes a comment on
the accounts of St. Bernard's miraculous success. In 1165, a
synod of bishops at Lombers, near Albi, endeavoured to reclaim a
number of the " good men " (boni homines), who maintained their
right to free argument, and refused to answer concerning their faith
under compulsion ; and no attempt was made to enforce against
their persons the sentence passed on their opinions.2 Two years later
(1 167), "we read of a council held by the heretics themselves at
St. Felix de Caraman, near Toulouse, under the presidency of a
person styled Pope Niquinta, a name which has been identified
with that of one Nicetas, who is said by a writer of the time to have
come from Constantinople into Lombardy. A vast multitude of
both sexes nocked to receive from him the mystical rite which was
styled consolamentum. Representatives of several Catharist churches
appeared ; bishops were chosen and ordained for these communities ;
and, with a view to the preservation of harmony among the sec-
taries, Niquinta told them that all churches were, like the seven
churches of Asia, originally independent of each other, that such was
still the case with their brethren of Bulgaria, Dalmatia, and the
East ; and he charged them to do so in like manner." 3
This account contains three points of special interest : the recog-
nition of a connection with the Bulgarian sectaries ; the existence
of an ecclesiastical organization among the heretics ; and their
assertion of the principle of congregational independency. A devout
(or, at least, orthodox) Troubadour 4 laments that " this heresy
(which the Lord cursed) had in its power the whole Albigeois, Car-
cassonne, and Lauragais, from Beziers to Bordeaux. Churches were
in ruins, baptism refused, the Eucharist in execration, penance
despised, sacraments abolished, the doctrine of two principles
introduced."
§ 5. The lord of the country — Raymond V., count of Toulouse —
applied to the powerful and devout brotherhood of Cistercians, as
the force best fitted to restore the religious peace of his dominions
(1177). At the same time, and probably in consequence of the
count's appeal, the Kings of France and England (Louis VII. and
Henry II.) induced the Cistercians to undertake the task by means
of a fully organized mission, headed by the legate Peter, cardinal of
St. Chrysogonus, and other high ecclesiastics ; among them, Henry,
1 Namely, a council held by Callixtus II. at Toulouse (1119); the
Second Lateran Council, by Innocent 11.(1139); the Council of Reims,
by Eugenius III. (1148); and that of Tours, by Alexander III. (1163).
2 For details, see Gieseler, vol. iii. p. 403.
3 Boug. xiv. 448-9 ; Robertson, vol. iii. p. 188.
4 Fauriel, ap. Milman, v. 407.
II— 2 D 2
590 MISSION OF CISTERCIANS. Chap. XXXV.
abbot of Clairvaux, who has left a graphic account of the heresy
and the vain attempt to suppress it.1 Amidst a rhetorical description
of the heretics as lords among the clergy as well as the people, he
bears an interesting testimony to their ecclesiastical organization,
and especially their system of popular preaching by Evangelists,
which seemed to him still more audacious. On their entry into
Toulouse, the missionaries were pointed at and mocked in the streets,
and called hypocrites, apostates, heretics. A severe example was
made of their chief supporter in the town, Peter Moran, an old man of
great wealth and powerful connections, who is said to have called
himself John the Evangelist. Though he abjured his errors, he
was repeatedly flogged, amerced of all his property, and sent on pil-
grimage to the Holy Land. Roger, viscount of Be'ziers, who fled into
an inaccessible part of his dominions when called on to release the
Bishop of Albi from the custody of the heretics, was declared a
perjured heretic and traitor. Henry declares it to have been the
general opinion in Toulouse that, if the visitation had been delayed
for three years longer, scarcely any one would have been found in
the city to call on the name of Christ ; which he urges as a reason
for instant action, applying the figure used by St. Paul in a very
different spirit 2 — that " a great and evident door stood open for the
Christian princes, to avenge the wrongs of Christ." Such was the
first call to a crusade upon Christian heretics, raised by an abbot
of Clairvaux, as if in emulation of his sainted predecessor's preaching
against the unbelieving Saracens.
§ 6. The common " Father" and Church of Western Christendom
responded at once (1179) in a decree of the Third Lateran Council
against "the damnata perversitas of the heretics in Gascony, the
Albigeois, and the parts about Toulouse, called Cathari or Patareni
or Publicani, or by other names, who were openly and no longer
secretly practising their wickedness and proclaiming their error,
and attracting the simple and weak to their fellowship."3 An
anathema was pronounced alike on them and all who should pro-
tect or harbour them in their houses or on their lands, or have
any dealings with them. All the faithful were enjoined, in order
to the remission of their sins, " to oppose such calamities like men,
and to protect the Christian people against them by arms. Let their
goods be confiscated, and let the princes be at liberty to reduce
1 The chief authority is Roger of Hoveden, who gives the letters of
Henry and Peter. (See the extracts in Gieseler, vol. iii. pp. 403-4.) The
complete failure of the mission is recorded in the few terse words of
Robert de Monte, et parum profecerunt. (C'hron. s. a. 1178.)
2 Acts xiv. 27 ; 1 Cor. xvi. 9 ; 2 Cor. ii. 12.
3 Alexander III. at the Cone. Lit. iii. c. 27, ap. Gieseler, vol. iii. p. 404.
A.D. 1179. CRUSADE OF ALEXANDER III. 591
men of this sort to slavery." To all the faithful who took up arms,
the decree granted a relaxation of penance for two years or longer,
according to the duration of the campaign, at the discretion of the
bishops, to whom the execution of the mandate was committed,
while all who refused were to be excluded from the Eucharist. The
Archbishop of Narbonne followed up the mandate given to his
order by requiring his suffragans to publish the ban every Sunday
against the heretics and their protectors, including by name Koger,
count of Beziers, and four viscounts. The Abbot Henry himself,
who was created at the Council Cardinal-Bishop of Albano, returned
to the country as papal legate (1181) with an army, which per-
petrated much bloodshed and devastation, but failed to suppress
the heresy. Before relating the more thorough effort for their
extirpation, made by Innocent III. at the beginning of the 13th
century, it is necessary to enquire more fully into their tenets, with
a special view to their discrimination from the Waldenses, who
had arisen at the same time in the South of France, and whose
confusion with the Albigenses has been the source of much error.1
§ 7. It is now generally admitted, as we have seen, that the charge
of Manicheism, against the sects included under the general names
of Cathari and Albigenses, rests on a substantial foundation.2 Per-
haps the matter is best summed up in Baxter's terse estimate of
the Albigenses, as " Manichees with some better persons mixed." 3
Their speculative tenets were based on the theories of Dualism and
Emanation, the irreconcilable antagonism between spirit and
matter; and the formation of the present material world by the
bad principle, as is proved by its evils and imperfections. Adam
and Eve were formed by the devil, with souls of light imprisoned
within their fleshly bodies. And, as the material world, so the
unspiritual dispensation of the Old Testament, the Mosaic ritual
1 Superficial readers are often led into this confusion by the mere
juxtaposition of the names Albigenses and Wnldenses in the titles even of
works in which they are carefully discriminated.
2 For the ancient authorities, see Gieseler (vol. iii. pp. 404-8), who, as
usual, gives full extracts. The most important are the two contemporary
historians of the Albigensian Crusade, the monk Peter of the Cistercian
abbey of Vaux Cernay, in the diocese of Paris (Hist. Albigensium. down to
1218), and Gulielmus de Podio Laurentii (William of Puy-Laurent),
chaplain of Raymund VII. (super Hist. Negot. Franeorum adv. Albigenses,
down to 1272). The chief modern works are : Maitland, Facts and Docu-
ments, &c. (already cited, p. 578, n. '), and Eight Essays, Lond. 1852;
C. Schmidt, Hist, et Doctrines de la Secte des Cathares, Paris, 1849; and
especially Hahn, Gesch. der Ketzer im Mittelalter. See also Milman, Hist.
of Lat. Christ, bk. ix. c. 8 ; Robertson, bk. v. c. 12 ; Hardwick, Ch. Hist.
Mid. Age, pp. 285 f. ; Trench, Medieval Ch. Hist, lecture xv.
H Trench, p. 220.
592 MANICHEISM OF THE ALBIGENSES. Chap. XXXV.
and the utterances of the old prophets were the work of Satan ;
for the God of the Old Testament is changeable, false, and cruel.
The fall of the rebel angels, and its fruit in these their works,
necessitated the coming of Christ, who was a glorious emana-
tion from the Father. As the Son of God, He was but the
highest angel, and was inferior to the Father, as the Holy Ghost
was to the Son. The incarnation appears to have been generally
denied ; and " the bodily form of the Saviour, His actions and suf-
ferings, were explained on the Docetic principle ; the Gospel
miracles were said to have been wrought in no other than a spiritual
sense — such as feeding spiritual hunger, healing the diseases of the
soul or raising from the death of sin ; and in this sense the sec-
taries claimed for themselves a continuance of miraculous power, by
virtue of the Saviour's promise." x The redemption of the world by
Christ was to be accomplished in the eventual recovery of the
human souls from their imprisonment by Satan in the flesh, to
resume their spiritual bodies,2 and the return of the material world
into the chaos out of which the power of evil shaped it. Hence
there was of course no place for the resurrection in their system ;
and the souls of men were held to be the fallen angels who had
lost their* spiritual bodies, and were doomed to the penance of passing
through seven forms of terrestrial bodies. In regard to the whole
history of the world and man, they seem to have held the doctrine
of absolute predestination.
§ 8. With all their Manichean disparagement of the Old Testa-
ment,3 the Cathari vindicated their puritanic claims by their
thorough knowledge of and reverence for the Scriptures they
received. They had vernacular versions made from the Greek ;
another indication of their origin.4
In their practical teaching, both moral and ecclesiastical, we trace
a mixture of principles : ascetic based on Manicheism, and puritanic
in opposition to the corruptions of the Church. Of the former kind
was their objection to marriage, as at best a necessary evil, and to
1 Robertson, vol. iii. p. 191. "The later miracles of the Church were
denied, and members of the sect sometimes threw ridicule on them by
applying to some famous worker of miracles for the cure of a pretended
ailment, and afterwards exposing the imposture."
2 So they interpreted the new resurrection body of 1 Cor. xv.
3 They seem to have accepted the poetical and some of the prophetical
books, and to have regarded the quotations of the Old Testament in the
New as stamped with divine authority.
4 The Catharic translation of the N. T. is extant in a Romaic dialect,
but not yet printed. As far as can be judged from the style of the writ-
ing, this MS. belongs to the 12th or 13th century. For au account of it,
see Gieseler, iii. pp. 407-9.
Cent. XII. THEIR ORGANIZATION. 593
the idea of connecting spiritual grace with what they regarded as
evil matter in the Sacraments, the use of water in baptism,1 and of
bread and wine in the Eucharist ; much more, therefore, to transub-
stantiation. But on more general grounds they rejected the whole
sacramental and disciplinal system — confirmation and confession,
penance and absolution, ordination and the ritual of worship — nay,
the very constitution of the Church. For they not only called the
Church of Rome a cave of robbers and the harlot of the Apocalypse,
but they denied that a house built with hands was a Church, for
that name belonged to every good man or woman or congregation
of both ; and they carried out this principle by profaning and
destroying churches, with their furniture, sacred vessels, and vest-
ments. They held all war and capital punishment to be murder,
and denounced the Pope and bishops as murderers for counte-
nancing wars, especially those of religion and persecution.
§ 9. On the other hand, they had a church system and hierarchy,
sacraments and ritual, of their own ; they claimed to possess the
true priesthood, and held the necessity of membership in their
communion to salvation, as decidedly as did the Catholic Church
itself; so that even their orthodox adversaries charged them with
denying the power of faith. The statement that the sectaries of
Bulgaria had a Pope, whose authority was acknowledged in the
West, is doubtful ; but they certainly had orders of bishops and
deacons, and a gradation of membership, not unlike a division
between the initiated and uninitiated.2 The great sacrament of
their fellowship was that which they called the Consolation (con-
solamentum), because it bestowed the gift of the consoling Spirit,
the Paraclete ; the baptism of fire, which restored to him who
received it the heavenly soul which had been lost by the Fall. It
was administered not only by the clergy, but by any one who had
received it, and, in case of necessity, even by a woman ; but
sinfulness in the minister made the rite void. The other sacraments
were the Blessing of Bread at their daily food,3 Penance, and Ordi-
ation. Those who had received the Consolation formed the higher
class of the Perfect (perfecti) or Elect ; and were pledged to a
1 This objection seems to have been mixed up with the theory of
" believers' baptism ; " for Eckhart says that they openly deuied the
baptism of infants, but more secretly denied all water baptism (i. 2).
2 This distinction may perhaps have involved an esoteric and exoteric
teaching, which might go far to account for the difficulty of discrimina-
ting the Manichean and puritanic principles ; the one the system of the
leaders; the other the simpler faith of the common people.
3 It is said that they regarded the food thus blessed as conveying the
spiritual nourishment of the Lord's body, so that every meal was a
euchanstic sacrament.
594 THE PERFECT AND FEDERATED. Chap. XXXV.
severely ascetic life ; abstaining from all animal food, eggs, milk,
and cheese, and renouncing marriage, which was declared to be so
fatal that no married persons could be saved, unless they were
separated before death. The breach of any of these rules by the
Perfect was a mortal sin, which could only be remitted by a repeti-
tion of their Consolation ; but for venial sins absolution was ob-
tained by a solemn monthly confession, called apj.areilamentum.
The Perfect belonged no longer to themselves, but were bound to
travel and labour for the service of the sect ; and they were inde-
fatigable in obtaining proselytes. They renounced all property,
after the pattern of Christ and his Apostles, and were constant in
their invectives on the wealth of the clergy.
The lower order of adherents were called the imperfect, or, as not
being full members, the federated (fcederati) ; * but, as there was no
hope of salvation out of the sect, they were required to receive the
Consolation on their death-beds.2 With the prospect of this final
rite, and freedom from its obligations during life, the federated are
charged by their enemies with great laxity of morals, and many of
the Perfect are said to have regretted not having taken advantage of
their former immunity to indulge more freely in sin. Other writers
bring against the Cathari accusations of magic, incest, and other abo-
minations, such as are usually laid to the charge of heretical parties.
Though oaths, and even affirmations, such as " truly " or " certainly,"
were strictly forbidden, and it is said that the Perfect would rather
die than swear, they are accused of swearing as freely as they lied ;
and for their habitual use of equivocation, especially in evading
questions concerning their tenets, they are likened to " eels, which,
the more tightly they are squeezed, the more easily they slip away.*
Notwithstanding their renunciation of property, they are charged
with being fond of money, and practising usury and other unscru-
pulous means of obtaining it, and with neglecting the poor, partly
from avarice, and partly from disbelief in the merit of alms. Yet
we are told the reputation for sanctity won by the rigid lives of the
Catharists was one chief source of their wide-spread influence ;
and many nobles of the land showed them the confidence of en-
trusting them with the education of their children.
1 According to some, these were called Hearers, and the Perfect Believers.
2 "Many entered into an agreement, known as La Convenenza (the
Covenant), that it should be administered to them in their last moments ;
and some, after having received it, starved themselves to death, lest they
should again be defiled by a relapse into sin. Besides this, which was
styled endura, suicide was allowed in various cases, such as that of
extreme persecution ; and it is said that, in order to obtain for receivers
of clinical consolation a higher place in glory, it was usual for then-
friends to starve or to strangle them." (Robertson, vol. iii. p. 195.)
Church of St. Ainay, Lyon.
CHAPTER XXXVI.
THE WALDENSES, OR POOR MEN OF LYON.
CENTURIES XII. -XV.
1. Confusion of the Waldenses with the Albigenses — Their freedom from
Manicheism and all doctrinal heresy — Popular misconceptions of their
name and character. § 2. Their real foundation at Lyon by Waldo
(1170) — His one desire for Scriptural knowledge and life — Translations
of SS. and extracts from Fathers — Preaching of himself and his
followers: forbidden by the Archbishop. § 3. Appeal to Alexander III.
rejected — Walter Map's account — Condemnation by the Council of
Verona, by the name of Humiliati or Poor Men of Lvo.v. § 4. Popular
success and wide diffusion — Patronage of princes- Their schools. § 5.
Their constant use of the vernacular Scriptures — Testimony of
Innocent III. and others to their orthodoxy. § '3. Errors imputed to them.
§ 7. Progress of their opposition to Rome. § 8. Their moral and social
virtues — Labour and simplicity of life. § 9. Their extant writings,
mingled with their later views — Poems — The Noble Lesson (15th
century.)
596 THE WALDENSES NOT ALBIGENSES. Chap. XXXVI.
§ 1. From the heterogeneous tenets and doubtful character of these
sectaries, — obscured as both have been by the evidence of their
contemporary enemies, and the partial views of their modern
apologists, — it is a relief to turn to the one body in which we clearly
recognize the main principles of a scriptural and evangelical effort
to reform the corruptions of the Church, which only the Church
itself forced into heretical opposition ; the society, rather than sect
(to call them by their own proper name) of the " Poor Men of
Lyon" (Pauperes de Lugduno). Even here we have first to dis-
miss views now clearly proved to be unfounded, but long held by
the most opposite parties, which confused the Waldenses with the
Albigenses ; the one party desiring to involve both in the common
odium of Manicheism; the other making both equally pure reformers.
Without doubt they had so much in common, that the purest
motives influenced individuals found in both, and both necessarily
agreed in condemning certain glaring corruptions of the Church,
nay more, both opposed a great part of her doctrine, constitution,
and ritual, on the same puritan grounds. But the distinction is
broad and clear in respect of their fundamental principles and histo-
rical derivation, at least in respect of those darker features which
formed one element in the system of the Catharist or Albigensian
sects. We have the pregnant admission of contemporary Catholic
opponents of the Waldenses, that they were far less perverse than
other heretics ; that they were sound in their faith as to the doc-
trines that relate to God, and received all the articles of the Creed ;
so that, in the South of France, they were sometimes allied with the
clergy in defence of these truths against Manichean and other
heretics.1 While they exalted the Gospel above the law, it was in
no spirit of Manichean disparagement of the older Scriptures. And,
although they did not escape the popular charges of secret and
abominable rites, or the imputation of hypocrisy, the general purity
of their morals is allowed by their opponents. 2 The result of
1 The Waldenses even spoke of the Manichean sectaries as " devils."
2 For the authorities for these statements, see Robertson, vol. iii.
pp. 205-206; Gieseler, ch. vii. § 88, vol. iii. pp. 411 f. On the Waldenses
in general the principal sources of information are : some Waldensian 31SS.
in the libraries of Geneva. Dublin, Cambridge, &c. (see Herzog, inf. cit.) ;
the works of their Catholic opponents, the records of the Inquisition of
Toulouse (Limbosch, Hist. Inq.") ; Bernardus, Abbas Fontis Calidi (ob.
before 1200), Adv. Yaldensium sectam {Patrol, cciv.) ; Walter Map, De
lVugis Curialium; Steph. de Borbone (ob. 1250), De Septcm Donis Spiritus
Sancti; Alanus ab Insulis, Contra Hxret. sni Temporis : Rainerius Sac-
choni (first » Cithanst and then an Inquisitor), Summa de Catharis et
Lconistis ; Moneta, Summa adv. Catharos et Valdenses ; Yvonetus (a
Dominican, 1270-1280), De Hxresi Pauperum De Lugduno (Martene,
A.D. 1170 f. FREE FROM MANICHEISM. 597
modern research is summed up in the calm and emphatic judgment
of Hallam,1 on the heretics of this age : " Those who were
absolutely free from any taint of Manicheism are properly called
Waldenses ;" and in Archbishop Trench's eloquent application to
them of the principle of the survival of the fittest : " Of all the
bodies which thus in the Middle Ages joined hands in a revolt
against the authority of Rome, and which had their hostility to her
in common, the Waldenses, weak in numbers as compared with so
many of the others, alone survived to greet the dawning of a
brighter day. One would not willingly utter a single word which
even malice could pervert into an apology for the persecutors ; yet
allegiance to the truth leaves me no choice but to say that the
Waldenses alone survived because, resting on a Scriptural founda-
tion, they alone were worthy to survive." 2
Nor is this a mere matter of opinion, but a judgment confirmed by
the known history of the body, which is as free from any trace of
the Eastern derivation, as it is from any admixture of the Oriental
doctrines, of the Albigenses. For it may safely be pronounced
a fond fancy, which, with the aid of a mere play on the name,3
would trace their origin to a primitive remnant of Evangelical
Christians in the Alps of Piedmont and Savoy ; a notion impressed
vol. v.). For the modern works see Gieseler, Robertson, Niedner,
Hase, &c. : besides those of Maitland already quoted, the most important
are, A. Dieckhoti', Die Waldcnser im Mittelalter, Got tin gen, 1851 ; Herzog,
Die romanisclien W., ihre vorreform, Zustande u. Lehren, Halle, 1853;
W. Preger, Zur Gesch. d. W. (in the Akad. d. H iss.), Miinchen, 1875.
1 Lit. Hist. vol. iii. p. 382.
2 Medieval Ch. Hist. p. 229.
3 The easy transformation of VI aldensis or Valdensis (the V and W
being interchangeable in the Latin) into Vallensis is further complicated
by the resemblance to Vaudois. the name of one of the districts where the
sect has survived, and possibly (though this is little more than a guess)
the local origin of Peter Waldo's surname. The very likeness would be
a ground for suspecting one of those frequent plays of words, of which
we have seen an example in Popelicani and Pvhlicuni. if the argument
were one of probability only. But, with the known origir of the sect from
Peter Waldo as its founder, the conclusion is quite clear, that, " when it
is sought to get rid of their relation to him, as embodied in the very
name which they bear, and to change this name into Vallenses, the Men
of the Valleys or the Dalesmen, it is a transformation which has no
likelihood, philological or historic, to recommend it." (Trench, p. 250.)
The only early writer, in whom we find the name Vallenses, used it as a
plav of words : Ebrard (Lib. antihseresi<, c. 25): " Quilam autem, qui
Vallenses, &c, appellant, eo quod in valle lacrymanim manent ;" and in
like manner the Abbot Bernard (Adv. Waldenses) doubles the pun, saying
they are caUed Valdenses " nimirum e valle densa, eo quod profundis et
densis errorwn tenebris involvuntur " (evidently alluding to the German
word Wald, Lat. Valda, " a wood "j.
598 FOUNDATION BY PETER WALDO. Chap. XXXVI.
on the popular mind by Milton's immortal protest against the
massacre of their descendants in that region in 1665 : —
"Avenge, 0 Lord, thy slaughter'd saints, whose bones
Lie scatter d on the Alpine mountains cold ;
Ev'n them v;ho kept thy truth so pure of old.
When all our fathers worshipt stocks and stones."
The popular misconception is aided by the idea, which such words
naturally tend to perpetuate, of a perfect agreement (or, to use,
under protest, the expressive modernism solidarity) of the strong
Protestant faith of these people since the Reformation with the
original theology of the Waldenses. " What the Waldenses learnt
to hold and teach after contact with the Hussites in the 15th
century, and still more after communications held in the 16th
with some chief continental reformers, has been regarded as that
which they held from the beginning." 1
§ 2. The positive historical testimony of all the writers who were
nearly contemporary with the first appearance of the sect ascribes its
foundation, in the year 1170, to a wealthy merchant of Lyon, whose
name, or rather appellation, is most commonly given Waldo, in
Latin Waldus, but also Waldensis, and other forms, the origin of
which is a matter of mere conjecture.2 Some ascribe to the sudden
death of a fellow-citizen, at a meeting of the chief inhabitants of
the town, that strong religious impression, which all agree to have
been free from fanaticism or wilful heresy. His one desire — we tell
1 Trench, pp. 257-8. The whole passage is important. On the relation
claimed for them to the very earliest opponents of abuses in the Church
see pp. 250-1. To the argument for the high antiquity of the sect from
their writings which are preserved in MS., the general reply is that these
Avorks belong to the 15th century, or later, and are affected by that
Hussite influence to which reference is made above. The most plausible
of these arguments has been derived from the metrical work (in the
Romance language), entitled " The Noble Lesson " (Nobla Leyczon), the
opening lines of which (in the first printed edition) give the date of 1100
years since Christ, and also the name of Vaudcs ; whence it has been
inferred that the sect existed under that name, nearly a century before
Waldo. But an inspection of the MS. in the Cambridge University Library
has proved the true reading to be 1-400 years (" mil et 4 cent ans " instead
of " mil e cent ans "), thus bringing the date of the poem down to the
15th century. This poem and most of the other Waldensian MSS. are
printed in Hahn (op.cit.); Herzog, Die romanischen Wal denser ; and Todd's
Books of the Vaudois.
2 The name of PErER is first given to him in the 15th century. For
the various forms and explanations of his name, see the authorities cited
above. Besides the name derived from their founder, his followers are
called LeonistiB from I.eona, Lyon), Subati, Xabatenses, Inzdbbattati, from
the sabot or wooden shoe of the lower classes, to which they chiefly
belonged.
A.D. 1170. SCRIPTURAL STUDY AND PREACHING. 599
the story as it is told by a Dominican Inquisitor ' — was to have a
fuller knowledge of Holy Scripture than he could obtain from
hearing the lessons read in church, and to regulate his life by the
example and precepts of Christ and His Apostles. Being himself
illiterate, he employed two priests of the city, the one to translate,
and the other to transcribe, in the vernacular Eomance tongue,
many books of the Bible, as well as a large selection of passages
of the Fathers and churchmen relating to Christian doctrine and
practice, arranged under heads, like the Sentences of the School-
men : a selection which at once indicates his loyalty to the Church.
Their repeated perusal and meditation moved him to desire a life
of Evangelic perfection, such as the Apostles led ; and his first
step was to sell all his goods, and to cast away the despised worldly
dross to the poor. Thus far his course was that of St. Francis a
few years later ; and the precedence of Waldo is a fact of no little
moment. But, with the more unfettered senseof duty to God alone,
the layman of Lyon took for his maxim, " We cannot but speak
the things that we have seen and heard." At this point he
parted from the ruling Church, without any desire of separation;
not, as his opponents allowed, in the spirit of heresy, but of
disorder — " running before they were sent," was the condemna-
tion of the WaJdenses by Pope Lucius III. As the Dominican
historian puts it, " he usurped and took on himself the office of
the Apostles, preaching the Gospels, and the things he had laid
up in his heart, through the streets and villages, calling about him
many, both men and women, to do the same, confirming them in
the knowledge of the Gospels." He draws a vivid picture of men
and women, ignorant and illiterate, running about through the
villages, making their way into houses, preaching not only in the
streets but even in the churches, and inciting others to do the
same ; and he alleges the consequent spread of errors and scandals
as the ground on which the Archbishop of Lyon forbad them to
intrude on the office of preaching and expounding Scripture. Their
reply was that of the Apostles to the Jewish Sanhedrin, " We
ought to obey God rather than men, who commanded His Apostles to
preach the Gospel to every creature"* For this presumption in
1 Stephanus de Borbone (at Lyon about 1225).
2 Acts v. 29 ; Mark xvi. 15. The references are given by Stephen, who
is scandalized at the presumption of Valdensis in usurping the part of
Peter. (Is it possible that we have here the origin of Waldo being called
Peter?) The Dominican's comment is well worth adding, as it defines
the original offence of the Waldenses against ecclesiastical obediences —
"As if the Lord had said to them what He said to the Apostles, who yet
did not take on themselves to preach till they were endued with power
from on high. They then, I mean Valdensis and his followers, first by
600 APPEAL TO ALEXANDER III. Chap. XXXVI.
usurping the office of the Apostles the Archbishop excommunicated
and silenced them ; and many of them were thus driven out of
Lyon, and began to preach in the country round as far as the
Alpine valleys which became long afterwards the chief home of the
community.
§ 3. In all this there was on their part no wilful separation from,
much less hostility to, the ruling Catholic Church ; we do not even
read, thus early in their course, of any direct denunciation of her
corruptions. The whole question at issue was, to use the famous
phrase of a later age, of the " Liberty.of Prophesying " — of preaching
the Gospel and teaching its truths without the necessity of ordina-
tion or the commission of the bishops. So confident was Waldo of
his right and duty, that he appealed against the Archbishop's sen-
tence to Alexander III., who was then holding the Third General
Council of the Lateran. Two of his followers appeared before the
Council, with the urgent petition that the right of preaching might
be confirmed to them.1 They presented to the Pope a book in the
vernacular of Southern France, containing the text, with glosses,
of the Psalter, and most of the books of both Testaments. As to
orthodoxy, they avowed their adhesion to the four doctors of the
Church — Ambrose, Augustine, Gregory, and Jerome. The Pope
referred them and their books to a commission, one member of
which, Walter Map, or Mapes, archdeacon of Oxford, famous for
his somewhat licentious Latin verses, in which the clergy are freely
satirized, has left an account of the proceedings. The petition
of these " ignorant and illiterate men " 2 — as the Council styled
them in the phrase of the Jewish Sanhedrin, though, less wise,
they did not " take knowledge of them that they had been with
Jesus " — was contemptuously rejected ; but a deeper motive of dis-
like and fear is expressed by the Archdeacon. After describing
the indefatigable labours and apostolic poverty of these itinerant
evangelists, he adds, " They now begin in the humblest manner,
because they cannot get a footing ; but, if we once let them in, we
shall be turned out." But it is most significant of the totally
different light in which they were regarded, as compared with the
Manichean sectaries, that they were not included in the condemna-
tion and crusade denounced by the Council against the latter.3
presumption and usurpation of the apostolic office fell into disobedience, then
into contumacy, then into the sentence of excommunication."
1 Walter Map, De Nugis Cnrialvmi, ap. Gieselor. iii. 415.
2 For the Archdeacon's complacent account of his victory in the argu-
ment, see Trench, p. 253. He quotes Acts iv. 13 (homines idiotas et
illiteratos), unconscious of the irony on himself and the Council.
3 See Chap. XXXV. § 6.
A.D. 1179 f. THEIR WIDE DIFFUSION. 601
Perseverance in their unlicensed work, however, brought down on
them, five years later, the anathema of Lucius III. and the Council
of Verona (1184), by a decree which includes, with the Cathari
and Paterini, " those who mendaciously call themselves by the
false name of Hurniliati, or Poor Men of Lyon." ! The last was
evidently the name chosen for themselves ; that of Waldenses, and
the rest, being applied to them by common usage.
§ 4. Thus cast off by the Western Church, and thrown into a posi-
tion of unwilling antagonism by the resolve to obey God rather than
men, the Waldenses soon showed that their enforced independence
was a new source of power. Two chief causes prepared the way
for their success with the people, as for that of the Franciscans a
few years later. Their simple fervid preaching supplied one of the
most grievous deficiencies of the Church, and their plain Scriptural
teaching was the best antidote to those prevalent heresies, which
derived their life and strength from the corrupt ecclesiastical system
and doctrine. So far from the Waldenses being leagued with the
Albigenses in common heresy and hatred of the Church, we are
told that they disputed with the greatest acuteness against the
Arian and Manichean sectaries.2 Before the end of the 12th
century, we have particular accounts of their rapid spread in Lan-
guedoc and Gascony, Lorraine and Burgundy, Northern Italy
(especially at Milan 3), and Spain, where a decree of Alphonso II.,
King of Arragon, denounced the wrath of God and his own, not
only on themselves, but on all who should receive or listen to
them, and ordered all such to be punished as traitors (1194).
The earliest positive evidence of their connection with Piedmont is
in 1198, when the Bishop of Turin obtained authority from Otho IV.
to take forcible measures for their suppression. The efforts of the
clergy to extirpate them were impeded by the protection of power-
1 Lucii III. P. Decretvpi contra Hsereticos {Deer. Greg. v. 7, 9; Mansi,
xxii. 476). In the enumeration of sects denounced, they ore named
next after the Cathari and Paterini, and before the Passaging Jose-
phini and Amoldistde, all reputed Manicheans. But it does not follow
from this list in the usual form that all were condemned on the same
ground ; and, from all that goes before, we are justified in applying to
these " Poor Men of Lyon " the next sentence of the decree, against those
who, under the guise of piety, took upon for themselves the power of
preaching without licence, according to the words of the Apostle, though
the same Apostle says, "How shall they preach except they be sent?"
(Rom. x. 15). To this they rejoined in the words of St. James (iv. 17):
"To him that knoweth to do good, and doeth it not, to him it is sin."
2 Gulielm. de Podio Laurent, in Prologo.
3 The favour they received here from the municipality is proved bv the
grant of a site for their school, which was also used for their religious
meetings. The order of the Archbishop for its destruction was disregarded.
602 INNOCENT III. ON THE WALDENSES. Chap. XXXVL
ful patrons ; * and the youth of all classes were trained in their
schools, which in Provence and Lombardy were more numerous
than those of the Catholics.
§ 5. The chief source of their influence was that familiar knowledge
and constant use of Holy Scripture in the vernacular, to which
their enemies bear a testimony not free from admiration. They
read and taught them to all classes ; and when the day's work was
over, labourers and artizans gave their evenings to study. On this
point we have the most interesting evidence and judgment of In-
nocent III., in a letter addressed to all Christians in the city and
diocese of Metz (1199).2 The bishop had informed the Pope that
a large number of laymen and women, drawn by a desire for the
Scriptures, had caused the Gospels, the Epistles of Paul, the Psalter,3
and many other books, to be translated in the Gallic speech^ which
laymen and women presumed to " belch out " to one another in
secret meetings, and to preach by turns. The Pope does not hesitate
to admit that " a desire to understand the Divine Scriptures, and
zeal in exhorting according to them, is not blameworthy, but rather
to be commended ; " what he censures is the secresy of their meet-
ings, their assumption of the office of preaching, their mocking the
" simplicity " of the priests, and their despising the fellowship of
those who did not adopt their views. But this was all he had to
say against them ; for in another letter to the Archbishop we have
the testimony, most remarkable as borne by such a Pope as Innocent,
that the archbishop had not accused them of erring in the faith, or
disagreeing from the doctrines essential to salvation.4
§ 6. This witness to their orthodoxy is confirmed by those ad-
versaries, on whom we are obliged to rely for much of our know-
ledge of their opinions and practices ; and Ebrard of Bethune
even makes it an aggravation of their heresy by treachery : " Be-
cause you hold some things in common with us, and in others
do not disagree with us, you are like enemies in our own
1 Thus in 1194 we find the Bishop of Bo'ziers exacting a promise from
the guardians of the young viscount, whose father had been the chief
protector of the Albigenses, not to harbour "the heretics or Yaldenses"
(the distinction is significant).
2 Lib. iii. Epist. 141 ; also in Deer. Greg. v. 7, 12 ; Gieseler, vol. iii.
p. 417.
3 He also mentions " moralia Jobi" meaning, perhaps, Job and the
other specially moral books.
4 As the result, apparently, of this correspondence, certain abbots were
appointed to preach against them ; these burnt their vernacular books,
and, we are told, " extirpated the sect." (Alberici, Chron. aim. 1200.)
But nevertheless it existed in the diocese twenty years later (Cses. Heister-
bach, de Mirac. et Vision, sui Temporis, v. 20). Gieseler, vol. iii. p. 417.
A.D. 1200 f. TESTIMONIES TO THEIR ORTHODOXY. 603
house.1 Peter of Vaux-Cemay pronounces tne Waldenses evil,
but by comparison far less perverse than other heretics ; " for
they agreed with us in many things, but in some they dis-
sented ; " and he names, as their four chief errors, the wear-
ing of sandals, like the Apostles; their denying the lawfulness
of oaths, or of taking human life on any ground ; and their asser-
tion that any one of them, without episcopal ordination, "could
make the body of Christ." 2 Writers, who discuss their tenets more
particularly, tell us that they were led on in the downward course
of error to hold that deceased believers are not profited by the
alms, fasts, and prayers, of the living, or even by solemn masses
performed on their behalf;3 that holy orders confer no power to
consecrate and bless, or to bind and loose ; that no one is bound
to confess to a priest, if a layman is at hand, which seems to make
confession the natural act of Christians, and not a priestly function ; *
that the general absolutions made by bishops in the various offices
of the Church are not ratified (by God).5 It seems strange, but
significant of ecclesiastical casuistry, to find their regarding all lying
as mortal sin treated as heresy, together with their disallowance
of oaths and the taking of human life. Their alleged denial of the
efficacy of baptism, especially in the case of infants,6 may probably
have been rather (as we have seen with the Cathari) an insistence
on personal faith as the essential condition of its efficacy. All
their religious services were conducted in the vernacular tongue.
§ 7. After their excommunication, the Waldenses naturally be-
came more opposed to the clergy and the whole order of the Roman
1 Liber Antihseresis, c. 25.
2 Petrus Mon. Vail. Cernagi, c. 2. It may be doubted how far this
phrase represents the Waldensian view of the Eucharist, or merely the
writer's mode of putting their celebration of the sacrament. But the
truth seems to be that the early Waldenses (at least) avoided theorizing
on this as on other Catholic doctrines. The distinct recognition of only
two sacraments. Baptism and the Eucharist, in their own Confession of
Faith, seems to belong to a later time, in opposition to the doctrine of
seven sacraments, which was only fully established in the 12th century.
It must not be forgotten that these anti- Waldensian writers of the 13th
century refer to a time when the views of the sect had been developed
under the influence of their excommunication and persecutions.
3 Bernard. Abb. Fontis Calidi, adv. Waldenses, c. 9; Ciieseler. iii. 421.
4 According to James v. 16.
5 This seems to reserve the function of absolution for particular sins,
whether pronounced by a priest, or, as would appear to be inferred from
the preceding article, by all Christians on confession to one another. The
article, ''Quod Pra?dicatores non debent laborare manibus," seems to refer
to the support of tlieir ministers by voluntary contributions, which other
writers represent as mendicancy.
6 Reimer, Summa, 1775; c. Wald. 265; Yvonet, 1779.
604 LATER ENMITY TO ROME. Chap. XXXVI.
Church, which they declared to be the beast and harlot of the
Apocalypse, apostate, and divested of spiritual power from the
time of its union with the Empire under Pope Sylvester,1 though
there had ever been within it a remnant who held the true faith
and were heirs of salvation. " They denounced the penitential
system of the Church, as alike burdensome and unavailing, and
contrasted it with the fall and free forgiveness which their own
sect offered, after the example of the Saviour's words, ' Go and sin
no more.' They denied the doctrine of Purgatory, and the lawful-
ness of the practices connected with it — some of them believing in
an intermediate state of rest or of punishment, while others held that
souls, on leaving the body, go at once to their final abode. They
denied the miracles of the Church, and pretended to none of their
own, although in later times some of them professed to see visions.
. . . Unlike the Cathari, they held it lawful to eat meat, even
on days when it was forbidden by the Church ; and they held
marriage to be lawful, although they regarded celibacy as higher." 2
§ 8. Such is the account of their opinions by prejudiced adver-
saries, whose witness also to their moral and social character is
the more remarkable for the confession of their vast superiority in
character to the clergy and dignitaries of the Church ; a contrast
which was one chief cause of their gaining converts. Here again
we have the testimony of Pope Innocent III. ; 3 and a chief censor
of the Waldenses represents them as saying with truth: "The
Apostles did not live so, nor do we, who are imitators of the
Apostles." 4 The same writer draws the following picture of their
character and mode of life. The heretics are known by their
manners and their speech : in manners they are sedate and modest ;
they have no pride in their dress, because it is neither costly nor
mean. They practise no trades, in order to avoid lies, oaths, and
1 The statement about the apostacy of the Papacy from the time of
Sylvester is found in the Noble Lesson : no Pope since Sylvester can
forgive sin. Sylvester was identified with the little horn of the prophet
Daniel (vii. 8). See the authorities cited by Robertson, vol. iii. p. 203.
2 Robertson, vol. iii. pp. 204—5. 3 Lib. vii. Epist. 75.
4 Pseudo-Rainerii Summa, c. 3 ; ap. Gieseler, vol. iii. p. 444. This is
the fourth of seven causes assigned for the heresy, the others being :
(I) " Inanis gloria;" (2) The incessant zeal of all, men and women, small
and great, in teaching and learning, by night and day ; (3) Their teaching
and learning of Holy Scripture in the vernacular (the writer himself had
seen a rustic who recited the book of Job from memory, and many knew
the N. T. perfectly) ; (4) The scandal from the evil example of certain
persons; (5) The insufficient learning of some (Catholics), who preached
Avhat was frivolous or false ; (6) The irreverence with which some ministers
of the Church performed the Sacraments ; (7) Hatred towards the Church
(and no wonder, with such good reasons).
Cent. XIII. MORAL AND SOCIAL VIRTUES. 605
frauds ; but they live by labour only, like workmen ; their very
teachers are shoemakers and weavers. They do not multiply
riches, but are content with necessaries. They are chaste, especi-
ally the Leonistaj ; and temperate in food and drink. They go
neither to taverns nor dances nor other vanities. They refrain
from anger ; they are always at work ; and therefore they pray
little — an inference, of which the meaning is easily seen ; and we
may accept his valuable testimony to their regular use of the
services of the Church, without the base motive to which he im-
putes it.1 They are known also by the precision and moderation
of their words. They keep themselves watchfully from scurrility
and slander, from levity of speech, and lies and oaths ; not even
saying Verily (were) or Surely (certe), for they account these as
oaths. The desire of their enemies to entrap them in their words
may account for any foundation of truth in his imputation of
habitual evasiveness in answering questions ; as, when asked, " Do
you know the Gospel or Epistles ? •' they answer, " Who could have
taught me ? " A modern Catholic Church historian admits that,
even in the ages of the fiercest fanaticism, it would have been quite
impossible to get up a crusade against them.
§ 9. With these testimonies to the essential orthodoxy and moral
excellence of the Waldenses, ** their enemies themselves being
judges," we are fortunately able to compare some remains of their
own writings. In these, however, as we have said, their earliest
views are mixed up with a more decided anti-Catholic development ;
but they are no less remarkable for the points in which they stop
short of the theology of the Protestant Reformers.5 The most
important of them is the Noble Lesson, which is now ascertained to
1 " Item ad ecclesiasm ficte vadunt, offerunt et confitentur, et commu-
nicant, et intersunt pr&'dicationibus ; sed ut prsedicantem capiant in
sermone " — a result very probable from this writer's own account of the
sermons often heard, but not therefore their motive,
2 This is well brought out by Trench, whose account of the work we
quote. {Medieval Ch. Hist. pp. 258 f.) This poem, La Nohla Leyczon,
was first printed in Raynouard's Choix des Poesies originates des Trou-
badours, ii. 73 ; and again in Hahn's Gesch. der Kctzer im MiUelaltcr, ii. 628,
with most of the other old Waldensian poems, viz. La Barca (i.e. the Ship
of the Church), Lo novel Sermon, Lo novel Comfort, Lo Pagre (Le. 1'irc)
Eterncl, Lo Despreczi del Mont (i.e. Contempt of the \\ orld). L'avan eli de
li quatre scmen.cz, founded on the Parable of the Sower. Other works
are a Catechism, a Confession of Faith, on Antichrist, on Purgatory, and on
the Calling of the Saints, printed by Leger (Histoire, &c). with dates in
the early part of the 12th century (1100 to 1120), which seem to have
been affixed by the later Waldenses as representing what they regarded
as their primitive opinions. They bear evident traces of later controversial
developments. (Gieseler, vol. iii. p. 419.)
II-2E
606 <• THE NOBLE LESSON." Chap. XXXVI.
belong to the beginning of the 15th century, that is, above two
centuries after their historic origin. " This tractate, written in
verse, is an earnest summons to repentance, to amendment of life,
to the exercise of Christian graces, to the doing of good works, all
this in view of the shortness of this present life ; the greatness of
the rewards, and the terribleness of the penalties, which after death
severalty await those who have done good or done evil; with a
solemn warning against that peace which is no peace, against all
those spiritual drugs by which the Church of Home quieted, or
rather stupefied, the consciences of men in regard to judgment to
come. But what is most remarkable is this : that, while Christ's
sufferings and death are there set forth, as proof that as many as
will live godly must suffer persecution, there is, in all the 500 and
more lines that make up this poem, only a single line which con-
tains a reference, and that but historically, to the death of Christ
as a redemptive act ; no word at all of the duty and blessedness of
making by faith the benefits of that atoning death our own. . . .
" And yet, marvellous indeed is the sustaining, quickening, bind-
ing power of the Word of God. With a complex of doctrine theo-
logically incomplete ; having only imperfectly extricated themselves
from errors which had in the lapse of centuries overgrown the
Church ; and, even where they got rid of Roman error, not always
having seized with firm hand the truth whereof this was the cari-
cature or the denial ; they yet lived on from age to age, a light in
a dark place. They lived on, too, which from one point of view is
the more to their honour, without having produced, so far as we
know, a single theological genius or other pre-eminent leader of
their own. The Friends of God could boast their Nicolas of
Basle ; the Pantheistic Mystics could claim an Amalric of Bena,
-and one half of our Eckart; the Apocalyptic enthusiasts their
Joachim of Floris ; the Moravian Brethren their Luke of Prague ;
the Brethren of the Common Life their Gerhard Groot ; other re-
ligious bodies, too, had their single spokesman or champion, who
stood high above the crowd ; but no one stands out as a pre-
dominant spirit among these ; they hold the championship of that
truth, which was given them to keep in common ; the honour of
guarding it is shared alike among them all."
Gateway of Carcassonne.
CHAPTER XXXVII.
THE ALBIGEXSIAN CRUSADE.
a.d. 1198-1229.
1. Prevalence of heresy at the epoch of Innocent lll.'s accession (1198)
— Steps for its suppression in Italy and France — " Deliverance to the
secular arm." § 2. Religious Revolt of Languedoc — Heretics pro-
tected hy the Princes— Character of Raymond VI., Count of Toulouse.
§ 3. Policy of Innocent III. — Mission of Cistercians: Peter of
Castelnau and Arnold of Citeaux — Diego and Dominic. § 4. Durr*n-
dus of Osca attempts to reconcile the Waldenses — Order of Pauperes
Catholici. § 5. Bishop Kulk — Excommunication of Raymond and
murder of the legate Peter — Innocent declares that no faith is to be kept
with heretics. § 6. The Crusade proclaimed — Various motives of the
608 INNOCENT III. AND THE HERETICS. Chap. XXXVII.
adventurers — The leaders — Simon de Montfort. § 7. Submission and
penance of Raymond — The Pope's double dealing. § 8. The Crusade
continued — Taking and massacres of Beziers and Carcassonne — Fate of
Raymond Roger. § 9. Reward of De Montfort — Cruel war — Massacre
of Minerve. § 10. Count Raymond at Rome — New terms imposed on
him — Revolt of Toulouse — Intervention of Peter of Arragon : his defeat
and death at Muret — Simon de Montfort made Prince of Languedoc
— The Fourth Lateran Council (1215). §11. Louis of France in
Languedoc — Capture of Toulouse — Return of the Raymonds and new
revolt — Deaths of Simon de Montfort and Raymond VI, § 12.
Louis VIII. again in Languedoc — His death — Raymond VII. submits
to the Pope and Louis IX. — His penance — Later history of Languedoc
till its union with France.
§ 1. At the epoch of Innocent III.'s accession to the papal throne,
three years before the close of the 12th century (Jan. 1198) the
forms of heretical opinion and organization which we have de-
scribed were rife in every state and province of Latin Christendom.
The Cathari were powerful in the papal territory itself. At Orvieto
they were not suppressed till after they had murdered the young
governor, whose zeal had staked his life on their entirpation (1199).
At Viterbo, a sedition of the Patarenes formed one of the first claims
on the Pope's energy, and it was not put down till he visited the
town in person several years later (1207). " The Patarenes took
to flight ; but this did not prevent the Pope from enquiring into the
matter, and he ordered that their property should be confiscated,
that their houses should be demolished, and that all heretics,
especially the members of this sect, should be delivered to the secular
arm — a phrase which now occurs for the first time, in order to
punishment."1 Innocent urged like measures on the authorities
at Faenza, Bologna, Florence, Verona, Trevisa, and other places,
particularly Milan. We read of heretics in Dalmatia, Bosnia, and
the Tyrol ; at Strassburg, where about eighty were put to the
ordeal of hot iron, and most of them were convicted and burnt ; and
of similar executions at Paris, Troyes, Rouen, Langres, and in
various places of Northern France and Belgium.
§ 2. But it was especially in Languedoc that Innocent " found a
whole province, a realm, in some respects the richest and noblest of his
spiritual domain, absolutely dissevered from his Empire, in almost
universal revolt from Latin Christianity."2 The heresies prevalent
1 Innocent III. P. Epist. x. 105, 209 ; Gesta, 123 ; Robertson, iii. p. 345.
2 Milman, vol. v. p. 409. The chief authorities for the history of the
Albigensian Crusade are : (1) Peter, a monk of Vaux-Cernay, who
attended his uncle, the abbot, and was chaplain to Simon de Montfort.
His bigotry against the heretics is furious, and his statement of their
A.D. 1194 f. RAYMOND VI., COUNT OF TOULOUSE. 609
among the common people were fostered and protected by the
princes, but rather through contempt and hatred of the clergy than
from religious convictions of their own. Foremost among those
charged with being oppressors of the bishops and clergy were the
counts of Beam and Comminges, the young viscount of Beziers —
who, following his father's steps, fell one of the earliest victims of
the crusade, — and the still more powerful count of Foix, whose wife
and one of his two sisters are said to have been Waldensians, and
his other sister a Catholic. But the most powerful (next to the
King of Arragon,1 who divided with the King of France the
■Suzerainty of the country) was the ill-fated Raymond VI., Count of
Toulouse, who was destined to lose both his territory and fame in
the coming struggle, though far from being a worthy confessor for
religion. His character " is darkly coloured by the hatred of the
sterner among the writers of the Church of Rome as a concealed
heretic, as a fautor of heretics, as a man of deep dissimulation and
consummate treachery. He appears to have been a ga)% voluptuous,
generous man, without strength of character enough* to be either
heretic or bigot. Loose in his life, he had had five wives, three
living at the same time, the sister of the Viscount of Beziers, the
daughter of the King of Cyprus, the sister of Richard of England ;
on the death of the last, he married the sister of King Pedro of
Arragon. The two latter were his kindred within the prohibited
degrees. This man was no Manichean! Yet Raymond, even
though his wives were thus uncanonically wed, is subject to no
high moral reproof from the Pope ; it is only as refusing to execute
the Papal commands against his subjects (towards him at least
unoffending), that he is the victim of excommunication, is despoiled
of realm, of honour, of salvation." 2
§ 3. Raymond had incurred suspicion by his association with here-
tics in early life ; and when, at the age of thirty-eight, he succeeded
his father (1194), he was very soon excommunicated by Celestine III.
for aggression on the rights of the abbey of St. Gilles. But one of
opinions is very suspicious. (2) A poem by an anonymous Troubadour,
published by Fauriel (Docum. Ined. sur VHist. de France, Paris, 1837).
The Troubadour is at first strongly against the heretics, but takes the
other side when the cause is that of the nation against De Montfort.
(3) A prose version of this poem, published in the Hist, de Lannuedoc,
vol. iii., and in Bouquet, vol. xix., and sometimes cited as the Anon, Lan-
guedoc. (4) William de Puy-Laurens (de I'odio Laurentit), in Bouquet,
vol. xix.
1 Peter (Pedro") II. became King of Arragon in 1196, and fell, as we
shall presently set, in the most decisive battle of this crusade (1213).
2 Milman, vol. v. p. 414. Joanna, daughter of Henry II., was the
mother of Raymond VII. She died soon after her brother Richard (Sept.
1199), and was buried with him at Fontevraud.
610 CISTERCIAN MISSION TO LANGUEDOC. Chap. XXXYIL
the first acts of Innocent III. was to remove this sentence ; as
it was the Pope's policy to claim the aid of the princes in root-
ing out heresy from their dominions. For this purpose, in the
first year of his pontificate, he addressed a letter to the prelates,
princes, nobles, and all the Christian people of the region,1 calling
on them to assist and obey the two Cistercians, Kainer and Guy,
whom he sent as legates to put down the heresies of " the Cathari,
Valdenses, and Paterini." He declared the civil and religious out-
lawry of the heretics : they were to be banished and their property
confiscated ; and the extreme penalty of death seems to be implied
in the assertion, that heresy is the murder of the soul. The reluctance
of the princes to become the executioners of such orders on their own
people was expressed in the answer of Raymond : " We have been
brought up with them ; we have relations among them, and we know
that their life is honest." Rainer, soon falling sick, was succeeded
by another Cistercian, Peter of Castelnau, and the envoys were
armed with the new power of dealing with heresy independently of
the bishops, and even of suspending such bishops as showed any re-
luctance to work under two simple monks. In 1204, Arnold, the
supreme Abbot of Citeaux, a bitter and unscrupulous hater of
heretics, was added to the mission, with twelve members of his
3rder. Their first efforts to reclaim the heretics by conference
were met by arguments drawn especially from the scandalous lives
of the clergy ; and we have already had occasion to relate hoAv the
pomp with which they travelled through the land was rebuked by
the Spanish bishop, Diego of Osma, who began the work which was
carried on by his disciple Dominic and the order of Preaching Friars.2
§ 4. Another Spanish ecclesiastic, Durandus of Osca, made a sincere
effort for the reconciliation of the Waldenses, who were as yet in
no direct doctrinal opposition to the Church, by transforming their
society into a Catholic order ; in fact, anticipating in intention the
work soon afterwards performed by St. Francis. The " Poor Men
of Lyon " were to be absorbed in an order of " Catholic Poor "
(Paaperes Catholici), under strict monastic rules of poverty and
obedience to the Church. The idea was approved by Innocent, who
prescribed a confession of orthodoxy, and severely reproved the
bishops who were unwilling to receive the converts won by
Durandus from the Waldenses.3 But the difference was too deeply
rooted in principle, and the order soon came to an end.
1 Innoc. Epist. i. 94. 2 See above, Chap. XXII. § X
3 For the letter of Innocent concerning the whole movement
(a.d. 1210) see Gieseler (iii. 462), who finds in the spirit shown by the
Pope in this matter one reason why St. Francis did not become a heretic.
Helyot (iii. 22, f.) supposes the Pauperes C itholicl to have ultimately
joined the Augustinian Friars.
A.D. 1208. MURDER OF PETER OF CASTELNAU, 611
§ 5. Toulouse, where the civil authorities opposed a steady re-
sistance to the mission, had become, in 1205, the see of a new
bishop, Fulk, or Folquet, who was as bigotted and merciless as the
Abbot Arnold. The son of a rich Genoese merchant at Marseilles,
he had spent a wandering youth as a licentious Troubadour,
till the shock of his mistress's death drove him to the cloister,
when he came forth hardened into a character conspicuous among
the churchmen of the age for treachery and cruelty.1
In 1206, the legate, Peter of Castelnau, excommunicated Count
Raymond for refusing to abandon a war with his vassals in Pro-
vence and to turn his arms against the heretics ; and Innocent
called on the kings, nobles, and Christian people of France, to en-
force the sentence (1207).2 Raymond submitted, promising to aid
the persecution ; but, on the ground of his reluctance to act against
the heretics, Peter renewed the excommunication. Some threaten-
ing words uttered by Raymond in an angry conference at St. Gilles
were followed by the murder of the legate, who was pierced by one
of the Count's men with a spear as he was embarking on the Rhone
(January 15th, 1208). It seems that Raymond was innocent of the
crime;3 but the Pope at once assumed his guilt in a vehement
letter to the bishops of the country, ordering them to proclaim on
every Sunday and holiday the excommunication of Raymond of
Toulouse, the murderer, and all his accomplices. The Pope did not
hesitate to declare that no faith was to be kept with him who does
not keep faith with God.* The only terms on which Raymond
could be admitted to repentance, were the expulsion of all heretics
from his dominions.
§ 6. While this sentence was fulminated against the Count him-
self, the murder of Peter was seized as a fit occasion for the complete
extirpation of the heretics in Languedoc. We are still in the
midst of the age of the Crusades ; when each Pope was ready to pro-
claim one ; when Christendom was longing to emulate the deeds and
avenge the failure of Richard Coeur de Lion and his comrades ; when
Europe was full of soldiers trained in that school of cruelty and
licence ; and princes and nobles could be tempted by conquests
easier and nearer at hand than those which had failed them in the
East. Here was an enemy of the Christian faith in the fairest part
of Christendom, whose wealth and provinces were already coveted
1 See his character drawn by Milman, vol. v. p. 412. His amorous
songs are still extant.
2 Innoc. Epist. x. 61, 140.
3 For the evidence, see Milmun, v. 419.
4 Innoc. Epist. xi. 26: "Cum juxta Sanctorum Patrum canonicas sanc-
tiones, qui Deo fidem non servat, fides servanda nun es£."
612 THE ALBIGENSIAN CRUSADE. Chap. XXXVII.
by the princes and nobles of northern and central France. Cardinal
Gualo was sent to organize the Crusade which Innocent had pro-
claimed even before the murder of Peter ; and the Pope's vehement
appeal combined the civil and spiritual powers of Moses and St.
Peter, " the Fathers of the Old and New Testaments," and the
favourite image of the " two swords," to typify the holy alliance of
France and Kome. Thus he wrote to Philip Augustus : " Up,
soldiers of Christ ! Up, most Christian king ! Hear the cry of
blood ; aid us in wreaking vengeance on these malefactors ! Up,
in the same tone cried the Pope to all the adventurous nobles
and knights of France, and offered to their valour the rich and
sunny lands of the South."1 The Crusade was proposed by Gualo,
in a great national assembly at Yilleneuve on the Yonne. Thilip
Augustus, whose conflict with John of England and the Empire
was but suspended for a time, excused himself and his son on
the ground that they were threatened by those " two great lions ;
but he contributed a force of 15,000 men, and gave all his sub-
jects leave to join in the holy war. The clergy voted a subsidy of
a tenth ; and nobles and commons displayed a zeal stimulated by
the offer of the same indulgences as for a Crusade to Palestine,
and by tempting baits of conquest and spoil. The warlike bishops
of France, themselves threatened by the heretics, made common
cause with their brother prelates of the South ; and in the first
ranks of the Crusade appear the archbishops of Reims, Sens, and
Rouen. Adventurers of all classes were tempted by the hope of
plunder and the promise of salvation. The clergy and monks
everywhere preached this new way of attaining everlasting life ;
and the numbers gathered for the Crusade were too large for any
accurate computation.2
Among the lay captains of the host were the Dukes of Burgundy
and Nevers, and the baron who became the chief commander and
chief gainer in the enterprise — Simon de Montfdrt — a na after-
1 Milman, vol. v. p. 421. See his description of the political motives
mingled with the Crusade, especially the reduction of Langnedoc under
the full sovereignty of France. The difference still existing between
Gallic France and Aquitaine must be remembered. "Throughout the
war, the Crusaders are described as the Franks, as a foreign nation invad-
ing a separate territory."
2 See Milman, vol. v." pp. 421-2. Some mention 500,000. The Troubadour
estimates them at 20,0^0 knights and 200,000 common soldiers, not
reckoning the townsmen and clerks; but (says he) "God never made the
clerk so learned who could count the half or the third of their crosses, ban-
ners, and barbed horses, or write the names of the priests and abbes only."
(Fauriel, 15.) Peter of Vaux-Cernay gives the number of men-at-arms
as 50,000.
A.D. 1207. SIMON DE MONTFORT. 613
wards invested with a nobler fame by his son.1 This veteran
Crusader was chosen general, with solemn invocation of the Holy
Ghost. " Simon was now about sixty years of age, and was
regarded as a model of the chivalry of the time. In person he was
tall, strong, and active; as a leader he was at once daring and
skilful ; and his affable and popular manners contributed to secure
for him the enthusiastic love and confidence of his followers. The
sincerity of his devotion to the Church had been shown in the late
Crusade. ... He was remarkable for his regularity in the exer-
cises of religion, daily hearing mass and the offices of the canonical
hours ; and he was upheld by a lofty confidence in the protection
of Heaven. . . . But with Simon's better qualities were combined
some of the vices which not uncommonly seek their sanctification
from high religious professions ; — a vast ambition, a daring un-
scrupulousness as to the means of pursuing his objects, a ruthless
indifference to human suffering, and an excessive and undisguised
rapacity."2 Few contrasts could be stronger than that of the
characters of the leaders on the two sides.
§ 7. Raymond of Toulouse again bowed before the storm, rejecting
the bolder counsel of his nephew, the viscount of Beaucaire, to hold
out in their castles against the invaders. He sent to Rome an
embassy of bishops and abbots (for some churchmen still adhered
to him), and humbly requested the Pope to appoint a new legate
to deal with him, as he considered Arnold of Citeaux his personal
enemy. Innocent, whose letters constantly avow the use of fraud
in dealing with heretics in general and with Raymond of Toulouse
in particular, did not wish to drive the Count to desperation till his
great vassals were first subdued. He seemed to grant his request,
while he mocked its sense, by the appointment of his own secretary
Milo, whose known moderation led Raymond to say that he was a
legate after his own heart, not knowing that Milo, and his sterner
colleague Theodisc, were both placed under the orders of Arnold :
the deception being avowed in the Pope's own instructions to Milo.
The new legate was the bearer of the terms obtained by Raymond's
1 Simon's title was taken from the place of his birth (ab. 1150), Monfort
1'Amaury, in the Isle de France, in which barony he succeeded his father
(1181), and was afterwards made its count, being also by inheritance
Count of Evreux. The earldom of Leicester was acquired by his marriage
with Amicia de Bellomont, daughter and coheiress of the last earl (who
died in 1204). He was confirmed in it by King John in 1207, but after-
wards banished and deprived of the earldom for his treatment of the
younger Count Raymond (VII.). The title was restored to his second son,
the famous Simon de Montfort of English history, with the consent of
the elder brother (Amalric or Amaury, who succeeded his father in
Languedoc), by Henry III. in 1230. - Robertson, vol. iii. pp. 350-1.
II— 2 E 2
614 TAKING AND MASSACRE OF BEZIERS. Chap. XXXVII.
envoys at Rome, if we may believe the Troubadour, " by fair words
and many presents.'" He must purge himself of complicity in the
murder of Peter of Castelnau, swear obedience to the Pope and his
legate, giving up seven castles in pledge, besides other stringent
conditions, and penalties in case of their non-fulfilment. To all
this he pledged himself in a solemn act of penance before the high
altar of St. Gilles, to which he was led up with a rope round his
neck, scourged on his naked shoulders as he went ; and it was con-
trived that, in leaving the church, he should pass by the tomb of
the murdered legate, to which he was forced to pay respect (June 1 8,
1209). Nor was this all: his humiliation was completed by sub-
mission to the new demand that he should himself take up the
cross against his own loyal subjects ; and he remained with the
army till after the fall of Carcassonne.
§ 8. The submission of Raymond gave no check to the Crusade ; for
it was declared to have been set in motion not against the Count of
Toulouse, but, as one of its apologists writes, " such mighty arma-
ments must not have been prepared in vain." Next to Raymond
among the suspected princes, and even more obnoxious for his
courage and resolution, was his young nephew, Raymond Roger,
viscount of Beziers. Having in vain counselled his uncle to resist-
ance, in self-defence rather than from sympathy with the heretics,1
he now waited on the legates at Montpellier to clear himself of the
suspicion of heresy. His excuses were rejected with derision ; and
he threw himself with his main force into Carcassonne, while the
crusading army advanced against Beziers.2 This first act of the war
revealed its national rather than religious character. The people,
in their prince's absence, refused to surrender at the advice of their
bishop, who was in the crusader's camp — advice which Arnold per-
mitted, probably with a treacherous motive — and Catholics joined
with heretics in declaring that, rather than surrender, they would
be drowned in the sea — they would eat their wives and children.
" Then " — replied the abbot Arnold — " there shall not be left one
stone upon another ; fire and sword shall devour men, women,
and children:" and when the city was taken by storm, and the
legate was asked how the Catholics should be distinguished, he
answered, " Slay all ! God will know his own." (July 22, 1209).
1 " The Troubadour praises the Viscount very highly, and says that he
could bring many clerks and canons to attest his orthodoxy (p. 26).''
(Robertson, vol. iii. p. 352.)
2 Beziers stands north-east of Narbonne on the little river Orb, which
runs into the Gulf of Lyon. The city is described as strong, exceedingly
rich, and very populous, relying on its armed citizens and numerous
soldiers. (Gul. Brito, ap. Milman, vol. v. p. 429.)
A.D. 1209 FATE OF ROGER RAYMOND, 615
The Crusaders advanced through a country deserted by the people,
to the strong town of Carcassonne, standing on a steep hill,1 with
fortifications lately strengthened (as the monk relates with horror)
with the materials of ecclesiastical buildings, but badly provisioned.
After the repulse of two assaults, in which both Simon de Montfort
and the young viscount of Beziers displayed singular courage, Peter
of Arragon came to offer his mediation, as a Catholic king who had
lately proved his orthodoxy by the expulsion of all heretics, and as
suzerain of the viscount, for whose own sound belief he vouched,
while pleading his youth. Arnold would only permit Raymond
Roger to retire with eleven knights, all the rest being required to
surrender at discretion ; and the viscount declared he would rather
be flayed alive than desert the least of his subjects. But a week
later their distress through famine and pestilence induced him to
accept the legate's safe conduct in the hope of making terms;2 and
he was detained as a prisoner, while the people were allowed to
leave the town (says the monk) "naked, carrying nothing with
them but their sins" (Aug. J 5), and 400 of them were hanged or
burnt as heretics. The speedy death of Raymond Roger in his
dungeon, at the age of twenty-four, was laid to the charge of
Simon de Montfort, who alone reaped its fruit.
§ 9. At all events, De Montfort now proved that his chivalric
merit and religious zeal were not crowned by the disinterested
virtue which is its own reward. When the Duke of Burgundy and
the Counts of Nevers and St. Pol declined the vacant fief, Simon
de Montfort, a week after the fall of Carcassonne, was elected
viscount of that place and Beziers by the abbot Arnold and a few
assessors, as tributary to the Holy See ; and Innocent, in confirm-
ing the act, invested him with all the lands conquered or to be con-
quered during the Crusade : a promise of fearful omen to Count
Raymond. An immediate effect of this grant was to infuse a
national spirit into the resistance which became general through the
country, while the great French nobles, disgusted with the cha-
racter of the war, withdrew with their vassals, whose forty days'
term of service had expired. De Montfort found it hard to hold his
ground during the winter, in a war of exasperated cruelty on both
sides ; but his ascendancy was restored by reinforcements which his
countess brought to him in the spring of 1210. The capture of
Minerve, a strong fortress among the rocks of the Cevennes, was
1 Carcassonne (now a town of above 20,000 inhabitants) stands on the
upper course of the Aude, about forty miles west of Narbonne, among the
hills which join the Cevennes to the northern spurs of the Pyrenees.
2 The accounts differ as to whether he gave himself up as a hostage or
was treacherously seized during a conference.
616 REVOLT OF TOULOUSE. Chap. XXX VII.
marked by a signal act of the abbot Arnold's perfidy, in which De
Montfort acquiesced. The garrison and people, reduced by famine,
accepted a capitulation so artfully worded that, when a fierce
Crusader protested against its leniency, Arnold replied, " Fear not,
few there will be whose lives will be spared ; " and his promise
was made good when his preaching was rejected by the women even
more obstinately than the men. " A hundred and forty of the
Perfect spared their persecutors the trouble of casting them on the
vast pile ; they rushed headlong of their own accord into the
flames "(July, 12 10).1
§ 10. Meanwhile Raymond, who had returned to Toulouse, was
assailed with new demands by the legate, who again excommunicated
him when he answered that he appealed to the Pope (September
1209). He took what seemed the desperate resolution of going to
Rome at the very moment when Innocent was heaping favours on
Simon. Passing through France, he obtained letters to the Pope
on his behalf from the king and some of the great nobles ; and,
though at first received with vehement reproaches, he won at least
the show of favour from Innocent, who seems to have begun to have
misgivings about the acts of the Crusaders. Together with presents
of a rich mantle and a ring from the Pope's own finger, he received
ibsolution on the condition of a canonical purgation before the
egates Arnold and Theodisc (his supposed friend Milo having died).
Perhaps it was by secret instructions from Rome that the proposed
purgation was insultingly refused him at St. Gilles (September
1210). In the ensuing February, he was cited to a council at Aries,
and required to submit to terms such as he declared all his territory
would not satisfy.2 Their publication roused the spirit of resist-
ance at Toulouse and through all the towns of his dominion, the
people declaring that they would all die, they would eat their own
children, ere they would abandon their injured sovereign.3 But
all this enthusiasm, under the weak and irresolute Raymond,
availed little against such a practised warrior as De Montfort, and the
military adventurers by whom he was reinforced.4 Even the re-
monstrances to which Innocent was moved by the excesses of the
Crusaders, and the complaints of Philip Augustus and Peter of
Arragon, were of no avail, and the Pope soon revoked his orders for
greater justice and mercy to the princes and people. Toulouse was
1 Milman, v. 437. 2 See the fourteen articles in Milman, v. 439, 440.
3 Fauriel, 102 ; Milman, v. 441.
4 We must be content to refer to Milman, Robertson, &c, for the details
of the war, with the horrible devastation and cruelties perpetrated by De
Montfort, not (says Peter) that he had pleasure in such things, " for
of all men he was the mildest," but on the plea of retaliation.
A.D. 1215. CONQUEST OF LANGUEDOC. 617
divided between the partisans of the Count and Bishop, — the
" black band " of the citizens, and the " white band " organized by
Fulk for the extirpation of Jews, usurers, and heretics. When l)e
Montfort appeared before the city, the whole clergy went out to his
camp, carrying the consecrated host. Vigorous sallies and want of
supplies forced him to raise the siege, mercilessly wasting the
country as he retired (June 1211) ; but, by the end of the follow-
ing year, Raymond, having lost all but Toulouse and Montauban,
fled to the King of Arragon, whom the great victory of Navas de
Tolosa had set free to take an active share in the contest.1 He first
interceded in vain on Raymond's behalf at the great council of
Pamiers, where De Montfort appeared as a sovereign prince, and
the French nobles and churchmen divided their spoil. (November
1212.) His appeals to the Pope called forth new letters of remon-
strance from Innocent to Arnold and Simon ; 2 but a council held
by the Legates at Lavaur decided (more in accordance with the
Pope's old policy than his new professions) to come to no terms with
the " tyrant and heretic of Toulouse ; " and Innocent threatened the
King of Arragon with a new Crusade.
In 1213 Peter crossed the Pyrenees with a force vastly superior
to that of Simon, who had only 1000 men-at-arms and 400
squires, and laid sisge to Muret. Rebuking the fears of his wife
and friends, and only replying to a proposal to count his force,
" We are enough, by God's help, to beat the enemy," De Montfort
won a decisive victory, and the King of Arragon was left dead upon
the field, from which the two Raymonds fled (September 12, 1213).
The Pope's new legate, Cardinal Peter of Benevento, received the
complete submission of the princes of Languedoc (1214) ; but only
to give De Montfort time to finish the conquest, if we are to believe
the monk Peter's boast, " Oh the pious fraud of the Legate ! Oh his
fraudulent piety ! " A great council at Montpellier (January 8, 1215),
chose Simon de Montfort prince and sovereign of all Languedoc ; and
this decision was confirmed by the Fourth General Council of the
Lateran, after vehement protests from the dispossessed princes and
much vacillation on the part of Innocent.3 (November, 121f>.)
1 Besides having a sister married to Count Raymond, Peter had now
given another in marriage to the younger Raymond. The battle in the
plain of Navas de Tolosa (or Muradal), near the Sierra Morena, in which
the Kings of Castile, Arragon, and Navarre, won a victory over the Moors,
which checked their progress in Spain, as that of Charles Martel had
done long before in France, was fought on the 16th of July, 1212.
- Innoc. Epist. xv. 212, 213. For the substance, see Milman, v. 447-8.
3 For the details and secret history of the Council, an 1 the favour
shown by the Pope to young Count Raymond (VII.), see Milman, vol. v.
pp. 452-458. We have already noticed the decrees of the Council against
heretics (Chap. V. § 8).
618 NEW WAR IN LANGUEDOC. Chap. XXXVII.
§11. Meanwhile the war in Languedoc went on; the army of
the Crusaders was swollen by new adventurers, and the enterprise
was joined by Louis, son of Philip Augustus, who was present at the
taking of Toulouse, the last refuge of the defeated party. Its
bishop and pastor, Fulk, urged the destruction of the city, out De
Montfort saved his new capital, demolishing its fortifications.
Louis only remained with the army for forty days, in performance
of a vow; and his politic father received his report of Simon's
greatness with significant silence. In the following year (1216),
Simon went to receive investiture in his conquests from the King of
France as his suzerain ; and was met on his journey by processions
of the clergy and people with the welcome, " Blessed be he that
cometh in the name of the Lord ! " But his triumph was short-
lived. Young Raymond undertook the enterprise, to which even
Innocent is said to have encouraged him ; and returned with his
father to a people ready to welcome them.
Toulouse revolted from its new lord, was reconquered, revolted
again, was coaxed by the treacherous promises of bishop Fulk into
submission, which De Montfort repaid with severities that draw
from the Troubadour the cry, " 0 noble city of Toulouse ! thy very
bones are broken." l In the summer of 1217, during the absence of
De Montfort, the elder Raymond appeared suddenly before the
town with a body of Spanish soldiers, and was received with
enthusiasm : the nobles threw themselves with their followers into
the walls ; and preparation was made for a vigorous defence. On
hearing the news, Simon hastened to the scene, swearing a prophetic
oath, that he would press the siege till he took the place or perished.
Bishop Fulk, who had been driven out of Toulouse with the
countess, hastened to rouse Northern France to the new Crusade
proclaimed by the Pope,2 whose legate denounced extermination for
the whole people of Toulouse. The siege had lasted nine months,
when, in answer to a successful sally of the defenders, a grand
assault was led by Simon and Guy de Montfort. Guy fell,
1 Milman, vol. v. p. 460. The sympathy of the Troubadour, which
was at rirst with the Crusaders, is now entirely with the insurgents
in this new national war against De Montfort.
2 Honorius III., who had succeeded Innocent III. in July 1216. The
words of the Troubadour, if imaginary, are doubtless even the truer for
that to the spirit of the legate's threat: — " The fire of hell has again
kindled in this city, which is full of sin and crime. The old lord is again
within its walls, against whom whosoever will wage war will be saved
before God. You are about to reconquer the city, to break into the
houses, out of which no single soul, neither man nor woman, shall escape
alive ! not one shall be spared, in church, in sanctuary, in hospital ! It is
decided, in the secret councils of Rome, that the deadly and consuming
fire shall pass over them ! " (Milman, loc. cit )
A.D. 1218 DEATH OF DE MONTFORT, 619
covered with wounds, and, as Simon was lamenting over his
brother's body, he was struck by a stone from an engine, and died,
commending himself to the mercy of God and the Virgin1
(June 25th, 1218). The besiegers retreated, pursued by the ex-
asperated people, and many of the banished heretics took courage
to return. But the cause of Simon's heir, Amaury de Montfort,
was supported by the Pope with new indulgences for the Crusaders,3
among whom prince Louis made another brief and successful ex-
pedition, distinguished only by the capture and atrocious massacre
of Marmande (1219). Three years later Raymond VI. died at
Toulouse in peace, but still pursued by the strange vicissitudes of
his fate ; for, though proofs of his penitence and faith were laid by
his son before the Pope, the legate closed a long inquest by an
adverse decision, and the last Christian rites were not performed
till the body had lain for three centuries in the sacristy of the
Knights Hospitallers at Toulouse.
§ 12. Philip Augustus, on the excuse of declining health, withstood
to the last the solicitations of the Pope, and even Amaury's offer to
make over his rights in Languedoc to the king ; but at his death
he made a bequest of money for the extirpation of heresy in the
south (July 1223) His son, Louis VIII., was now free to accept
the renewed offer made by Amaury, when he was driven out of
Languedoc (Feb. 1224) ; but a war with Henry III. of England
engaged his attention for two years. The sanction of the Church
was given to the new crusade by a council at Bourges (Nov. 30,
1225), where Raymond vainly offered to submit to the Holy See in
all things and to devote himself to the extirpation of heresy. In
the spring of 1226, Louis led a vast army to effect his own coveted
conquest in the name of the crusade. The towns all opened their
gates, except Avignon ; and its three months' siege was attended
by a sickness in the French army, which broke down the king's
own health, and he died at Montpensier (Nov. 8, 1226).
While Queen Blanche, as regent for her young son,4 was occu-
pied in maintaining her authority against the disaffected nobles,
1 While his admirers arraign the Divine justice of the loss of their
martyred saint, his opponents retorted that he could not be a saint who
had died without confession. (See the passages cited by Mil man, lor. cit.)
Peter of Vaux-Cernay adds to the fatal blow five wounds with arrows,
which he likens to the stigmata of Christ.
2 Amalric(us) is the Latin form of the name, which was derived from
the old seat of the family. (See p 613, n.)
3 Honorius also allowed ;i part of the money raised for the crusade in
Palestine to be diverted to the Albigensian war, and founded a new
military order of the " Holy Faith " to fight against the heretics.
4 Louis IX. (St Louis) was twelve years old at his father's death.
620
LANGUEDOC JOINED TO FRANCE.
Chap. XXXVII.
Raymond held out in Languedoc ; but, overmatched by numbers,
he was glad to accept the terms of peace dictated at Paris by the
papal legate (April 12, 1229). The greater part of his territories
were given up to the king of France; and the small portion
reserved to him as a fief was to pass, upon his death, to one of the
king's brothers, who was to be married to the Count's only
daughter, Jeanne.1 Raymond swore fealty to the king of France
and obedience to the Church, giving the former possession of the
citadel, and the latter a new university 2 at Toulouse ; and bound
himself to strict measures against heresy. Though himself blessed
by the late Pope and never adjudged a heretic, he was only absolved
from the excommunication laid on him for defending his rights,
after a penance in the cathedral of Notre Dame, where, like his
father at St. Gilles, he was led up to the altar under the scourge.
1 The bride and bridegroom were both infants, and the marriage of
Jeanne to Alfonso, Count of Poitou and Navarre, did not take place till
1241. Raymond VII. died in 1249 ; and his daughter and her husband
were victims to the fatal crusade in which St. Louis lost his life on the
voyage back from Tunis; they both died at Savona (1270); and, as they
left no heir, Languedoc, with the whole possessions of the Counts of
Toulouse, reverted to the crown of France, with the important exception
of Avignon and its territory, forming the little county of Venaissin, con-
cerning which see p. 106 and Chap. VIII. § 5.
2 It is important to observe the time, just when Scholasticism was
becoming supreme at Paris, the only university in France till now ; so
that the foundation of the university of Toulouse, under clerical teachers,
expressly for the counteraction of heresy, was in fact the subjugation of
the old free spirit of southern learning, the literature of the langue-d'uc,
to the Scholasticism of the North. (Robertson, iii. 437.)
The Three Children in the Fiery Furnace. (Bottari.)
From the Ometery of St. Hermes.
Prison ot the InquiBition at Cordova.
CHAPTER XXXVIII.
THE INQUISITION: FROM A.D. 1229.
§ 1. Council of Toulouse for the extinction of Heresy — Prohibition of the
Scriptures to the laity, especially in the vernacular — Canons against
the suspicion or common report of heresy — Disabilities and penalties —
Inquisition ordered by bishops, abbots, and lords. § 2. Virtual origin
and actual foundation of the Inquisition : entrusted to the Domini-
cans by Gregory IX. — Rules of evidence, and penalties — Handing over
to the secular arm — Laws of Louis IX., Frederick II., and Raymond VII.
§ 3. First proceedings in Provence and Languedoc — Ingenuity of
torture. § 4. The Inquisition in Germany stopped by the murder of
Conrad of Marburg. § 5. The Inquisition in Spain — Proceedings
against Jews, Mohammedans, and heretics — Ferdinand and Isabella —
Bull of Sixtus IV.— Thomas of Torquemada. § 6. Revival of the
Inquisition by the Bulls of Paul III., Paul IV., and Pius V.— Its
general decline — Never established in Britain.
§ 1. While the territorial spoils of Lnnguedoc were appropriated
by the victors in the Crusade, an ecclesiastical council met at
622 COUNCIL OF TOULOUSE. Ch^p. XXXVIII.
Toulouse to devise a more subtle and permanent machinery for
the extirpation of the heresy which was still unsubdued (Nov.
1229). It enacted forty-five canons for the extinction of heresy
and " the re-establishment of peace " — in the sense of the ruling
powers. The laity were now, for the first time, forbidden even
to possess the Books of the Old or New Testament (except " per-
chance " the Psalter and passages contained in books of devotion),
with a " most stringent " prohibition of their possession in a
vernacular translation,1 and this was soon made a presumptive
test of heresy. No heretic, or person suspected of heresy (for the
example was now set of those laws of suspicion which became, long
after, the disgrace of a system at the opposite extreme) was to be
allowed to practise as a physician, or to approach the sick and
dying ; and all wills were to be made in presence of a priest. No
office of trust was to be held by any one who was in evil fame as a
heretic, and this elastic phrase was defined to mean those who were
so by common report, or so declared by good and grave witnesses
before the bishop. All persons, from the ages of fourteen for males
and twelve for females, were to make oath of their Catholic faith
and abjuration of heresy ; all absentees, who did not appear within
fifteen days, being placed in the class of suspects, which included also
all who neglected confession and taking the Eucharist three times a
year. But the punishment of open heresy, whether known or only
suspected, was not enough : it was to be huDted down by a system
of persecution, " which penetrated into the most intimate sanctuary
of domestic life, and made delation not merely a merit and a duty,
but an obligation also, enforced by tremendous penalties. The
archbishops, bishops, and exeEipt abbots, were to appoint in every
parish one priest and three or more lay inquisitors, to search all
houses and buildings in order to detect heretics, and to denounce
them to the archbishop or bishop, the lord or his bailiff, so as to
ensure their apprehension. The lords were to make the same in-
quisition in every part of their estates. Whoever was convicted of
harbouring a heretic forfeited the land to his lord, and was reduced
to personal slavery. If he was guilty of such concealment from
negligence, not from intention, he received proportionate punish-
1 Concil. Tolosanum, c. 14. The Council of Tarraco (1234) extended the
latter prohibition to clergy as well as laity, on pain of suspicion of heresy ;
and whoever had copies of either Testament (m Bom-mico) was ordered
within eight days to bring them to the bishop to be burnt. The Council
of Beziers (1246) prohibited in mor« general terms the possession of theo-
logical books in Latin by laymen, and both to them and the clergy in the
vulgar tongue. But certain translations were made and allowed to be
in use with the express view of counteracting heresy ; for which see
Gieseler, vol. iii. p. 441.
A.D. 1229. ORIGIN OF THE INQUISITION. 62ri
ment. Every house in which a heretic was found was to be razed
to the ground, the farm confiscated. The bailiff who should not be
active in detecting heretics was to lose his office, and to be inca-
pacitated from holding it in future. Heretics, however, were not
to be judged but by the bishop or some ecclesiastical person. Any
one might seize a heretic on the lands of another. Heretics who
recanted were to be removed from their homes and settled in
Catholic cities ; to wear two crosses of a different colour from their
dress, one on the right side, one on the left. They were incapable
of any public function, unless reconciled by the Pope or by his
legate. Those who recanted from fear of death were to be immured
for ever." x
§ 2. In the inquisitorial provisions of the Council of Toulouse it is
usual to trace the origin of that terrible instrument of Romish priest-
craft, the Inquisition, or " Holy Office." It is perhaps more accu-
rate to say that the Statutes of Toulouse embodied the spirit of what
may well be described in Milton's words — the " devilish counsel, first
devised by" Innocent III. "and in part proposed" in the Lateran
Council of 1215, or rather still earlier by Lucius III. (1184) ;2 but the
inq-uisitorial system directed by those Popes and by the Council of
Toulouse was strictly episcopal, and the Inquisition, properly so-
called, was only cast into its definite form when Gregory IX.
constituted the Dominican order as the standing Papal Inquisitors,
claiming the co-operation of bishops, but directed only by the Holy
See.3 Though the bishops had for the most part thrown aside
their former reluctance to pursue heresy with severe punishments
even to the death, they still fell below the standard of the new-born
1 Milman, vol. v. pp. 466-7. The inefficiency of these tremendous penal-
ties is shown by the still more stringent edicts of the Councils of JMelun
and Beziers a few years later (1233) ; and the increased exasperation of the
contest is testified by the enactment of the former against the murderers,
and harbourers of murderers, of the persecutors of heretics.
2 The decree of the 4th Lateran Council (c. 3, § 7 : for the text see
Gieseler, iii. 432) is taken word for word from that of Lucius III. (1184,
cited above, p. 601). The chief authorities on the Inquisition are : Nicolai
Eymerici (Inquisitor-General in Arragon, ob. 1399), Dircctorium Inqmsi-
torum, ed. cum Comm. Francisci Pegnae, Roma;, 1578, and often re-
printed ; Ludovici de Paramo de Origine, de Officio, et Progressu 8. Tnquisi*
tionis, Libri III. Madr. 1598 f., Antv. 1619 f . ; Phil, a Limborch., Hist.
Inquisitionis, Amst. 1692 f. ; Llorente, Hist. Crit. de V Inquisition d'Espagne
(the original in Spanish, translated by A. Pellier), Paris, 1817, 4 vols.
This great work is based on original "documents in the Archives of the
Holy Office. There is an abridged free translation into English, I.ond.
1826. The only English work on the whole subject is the History of the
Inquisition, by the Rev. W. H. Rule, 2 vols., Lond. 1874.
3 This took place in Germany, Austria, and Arragon in 1232, in
Lombardy and Languedoc in 1233.
624 LAWS AGAINST HERETICS. Chap. XXXVIII.
zeal of the friars ; and the tribunal was not to be hampered by the
ordinary processes of ecclesiastical or civil law, nor by the common
rules of fairness and safeguards of innocence. In seeking for suspected
as well as known heretics, it received the testimony of criminals
and infamous persons, who were disqualified as witnesses in all other
courts; their unsupported evidence overbore the denials of the
accused ; even their names were kept secret,1 and their evidence was
believed against the dead as well as the living. Ensnaring questions
were put,2 and torture was employed to wring out confession and
recantation, as well as promises of mercy, which were often broken
on the plea that no faith ought to be kept with those who had
denied the faith. The penalties inflicted, even on those who re-
canted, according to the degrees of their heresy, were various forms
of penance, forfeiture of goods, imprisonment often perpetual ; nor
did recantation always save them from the dreadful death by fire,
to which obstinate heretics were doomed. But as the Church would
not shed blood, she handed over those condemned by her to the
secular power, with the mockery of a recommendation to mercy ;
and such sentences were armed with the authority of the state in
the severe laws enacted against heresy by Louis IX. from pious zeal
(1228), by Frederick II. from policy and to turn aside suspicion
from himself (1232), and by Raymond VII. as a part of his abject
submission (1233).3 The severe laws of Frederick II. against here-
tics appear to have been political engines designed to strengthen
1 It would be an easy step from this secresy for an unscrupulous in-
quisitor to suborn false witnesses ; and the actual doing of this is a charge
brought by King Philip the Fair against Fulco, in his decree concerning
the proceedings of that inquisitor at Toulouse in 1291 (See the passage
in the Hist, de Languedoc, vol. iv. p. 118, and Gieseler, vol. iii. p. 435.)
2 For seme striking examples of questions in which two alternatives
were put in such a manner that either answer was pronounced heretical,
see Gieseler, vol. iii. p. 434. The Liber Sententiarun Inquisitioni* Tolosanx,
a collection of its sentences from 1307 to 1323, gives some idea of its
frightful activity (published with Limborch's Hist, de I'Inquis.). Similar
collections, from an earlier date, are extant in MS.
3 Louis IX. 's Ordonnance, Capientes, is in Lauriere's Ordonnances des
Ttois de France, Paris, 1723. Frederick II. 's, re-enacted more than once,
and finally in the three laws promulgated at Padua, Feb. 22, 1839, are in
Pertz, vol. iv. pp. 287, 326, and Petrfde Vineis, Lib. I. Epist. 25-27. The
Statuta Raimundi super Hxresi Albigensi, which gave effect to the decrees
of the Council of Toulouse, is in Mansi, vol. xxiii. p. 265. The unhappy
Raymond was frequently compelled to take part in severities which he
abhorred, and which he vainly strove to mitigate; and so he purchased
the favour of his suzerain and of Rome. In 1242 Louis IX. forgave his
renewed rebellion, Gregory IX. released him from his enforced crusading
vow, and he afterwards acted as . mediator between Innocent IV. and
Frederick II. Shortly before his death, in 1249, he proved his loyalty to
the Church by presiding over the execution of eighty Cathari at Agen.
A.D. 1232 f. FATE OF CONRAD OF MARBURG. 625
his power in Italy and Sicily, rather than to coerce his German
subjects. We even find the freethinking emperor taunting the
Popes with their allowance of all sorts of heresy among their
allies at Milan, and the authorities of that anti-Ghibelline city
vindicating their orthodoxy by active persecution. In 1233 a
chronicler records that " the Milanese began to burn heretics in
the third year of the Lord Archbishop William of Ruzolo," and
the Podesta celebrated in a Latin verse both his erection of a public
building and that he had done his duty in burning Cathari.
§ 3. The account of the first proceedings of the archbishop
and Dominicans as Inquisitors at Narbonne, given in a letter
from the Consuls of that city to those of Nismes, recalls to
mind the famous epistle of the churches of Lyon and Vienne,
describing the great persecution of heathen Rome in the same
region.1 Persons held in no ill repute, and not even known to be
suspected of heresy, were arrested and their goods seized and dis-
tributed; some were set free, stripped of their property; others
were put to death in prison, without trial and without the promul-
gation of any sentence on their faith. This tyranny provoked
risings at Narbonne (1234), Albi, and other towns ; the inquisitors
were driven out from Toulouse (1235), and several of them were
put to death by the populace.2 Through the provinces of France
Louis IX. enforced the sentences of the Dominican Inquisitors ; but
Philip the Fair, the champion of national liberties against the
Papacy, endeavoured to check their zeal, and especially to mitigate
the persecution in Languedoc.3
§ 4. In Germany, the career of the Inquisition was cut short
by the excesses of the very first inquisitor whom Gregory IX. sent
into the country (1232). Conrad of Marburg had gained by his
preaching the spiritual power which he abused by his almost in-
credible cruelties as confessor to Saint Elizabeth of Hungary, whom
he had harassed to death in her twenty-fourth year.4 The atrocious
1 Part I. p. 77. See the extracts in Gieseler, vol. iii. p. 434.
2 At Avignonnet, in Languedoc, three Dominican inquisitors were mur-
dered in 1239, and four in 1242, when Raymond Vll. made his last vain
attempt.
3 See his charge to his seneschal (in 1291) to use prudence in the
arrests required by the Inquisitors, and his decree (already cited) con-
cerning the inquisitor Fulco at Toulouse. (/fist, de Languedoc^ vol. iv.
pp. 98. 118.) In these documents the king refers to that horrible inge-
nuity of torture for.which the Inquisition became infamous.
* She was the daughter of the King of Hungary, and widow of Louis,
landgrave of Thuringia. She was canonized in 1235. There is a sermon
on her by Bonaventura, and we have her life bv Theodoric, and the
modern work of.Iusti, Elizabeth die Heilije, 2nd edit. Marburg, 1835.
626 THE SPANISH INQUISITION. Chap. XXXVIII.
proceedings, which he began at Strassburg, against the " Poor Men
of Lyon" and the " Manicheans," are attested by the letter of
complaint, which Sifrid, archbishop of Mainz, found it necessary
to address to Gregory IX. On the evidence of suborned witnesses
and the confessions of pretended heretics, to whom the names of
the persons to be accused were dictated,1 many, first of the lower
orders and then of the highest rank, were condemned to the fire or
compelled to accept the tonsure, without any opportunity of defence
being allowed them. Confessions were required, not only of heresy,
but of dealings with evil spirits, in the form of a cat or toad, with
obscene rites ; and many sound Catholics chose the fiery death on
Conrad's assurance that it was a martyrdom if they were really
innocent, while others saved their lives by a false confession. A
single day often sufficed for the accusation, sentence, and execu-
tion ; and this facile procedure was turned to purposes of private
revenge and the short settlement of disputes about property. It
was in vain that the archbishop of Mainz, supported afterwards by
those of Cologne and Treves, admonished Conrad to use greater
moderation ; he set the bishop at defiance by preaching a crusade
at Mainz. Before the Pope had time to act on the archbishop's
letter, Conrad was killed in a popular tumult near Marburg2
(July 30, 1233) ; and no further attempt was made to establish
a permanent Inquisition in Germany.
§ 5. It was in Spain, the native country of St. Dominic, that the
Inquisition became most firmly established ; but the terrible fame
of the Spanish Inquisition belongs to a much later time, when the
final conflict with the Moors added a strong political motive to
religious zeal for the suppression of everything anti-Catholic. For
the original purpose of extirpating the Cathari, the Inquisition was
established in Arragon in 1233, and in Castile towards the end of
the century. As the Christian reconquest of the peninsula ad-
vanced, and baptisms of Jews and Mohammedans became frequent,
a new object for its energies was found in the detection and punish-
ment of the nominal converts who had either secretly retained or
relapsed to their old faith. For the same high authority, which
forbad conversion to Christianity by force, held the breach of
1 The makers of these false confessions are represented as saying:
" Nescio quern accusem, dicite mihi nomina de quibus suspicionem habetis**
2 Among other cases of popular vengeance on inquisitors, the genius
of Titian and Guido has celebrated the assassination of Peter of Verona,
" virgo, doctor, et martyr, corona triplici laureatus, "'who was canonized
as St. Peter Martyr by Innocent IV. in the same year (1252). (Bern.
Ouidonis in Bouquet, xxi. 696-8; Robertson, vol. iii. p. 564.) For
the episode of the Crusade against the Frisian people called Stedinger in
1233-4, see Gieseler, vol. iii. p. 436 7, and Robertson, vol. iii. pp. 565-6.
A.D. 1483. THOMAS DE TORQUEMADA. 627
Christian prufession to be a crime punishable even by death.1
During the whole period of the Middle Ages, the Jews, by their
learning as well as their wealth, had exercised a great and civilizing
power in the Christian kingdoms of the peninsula, and had even
been counsellors of the sovereigns. The popular envy caused by
their prosperity and advancement, and the hatred of them as extor-
tioners, were inflamed by stories of their desecration of Christian
rites, and even sacrifice of Christian children, in their secret
assemblies. It was especially about the end of the fourteenth
century that they were assailed by riots, spoliation, and massacre,
followed up by severe laws, which severed them from the society of
Christians and prohibited their pursuit of the professions for which
they were specially qualified. Their only refuge from this persecu-
tion was the profession of Christianity ; and many of the new
converts were raised to high office in the Church as well as the
State. Conversions so profitable, and so suspicious from their
suddenness, furnished the clergy, and especially the Dominicans,
with the pretext for sounding an alarm ; and, after the union of
Arragon and Castile, the counsels of Ferdinand, prompted by the
prospects of spoil from confiscations, as well as by the urgency of
the friars and the Papal legate, prevailed over the more liberal
policy of Isabella. On the 1st of November, 1479, Sixtus IV.
issued a bull authorizing the two sovereigns to appoint inquisitors
for the detection and suppression of heresy throughout their
dominions; and the terrible persecution that ensued, directed
chiefly against the Jews, but embracing also Mohammedans and
Christian heretics, was brought to a climax by the appointment of
Thomas de Torquemada, who had been confessor to Isabella, as
Inquisitor-General for Castile and Arragon, with power to frame
a new constitution for the " Holy Office " (1483).2 This revived
1 Thomas Aquinas, Summn, ii. 2, qu. 10.
2 The terrible history of the Spanish Inquisition, with its army of
secret spies, its dungeons and tortures, and its "acts of faith " (mttos da
fe), as the public executions were called, is a subject requiring a special
treatise. Its historian, Llorente, gives the following account of its victims
during the three centuries of its power (1481-1784) : —
Persons burnt alive .. .. .. .. 31,912
„ „ in effigy 17,659
condemned to severe penances .. 291,450
Total .. 3 + 1,021
The Spanish Inquisition was suppressed by an edict of Napoleon (1808),
and by a vote of the Cortes (1813), restored by Ferdinand VII. (1814),
and finally abolished by the Cortes (1820). It must be recorded to the
honour of the famous Cardinal Ximenes, Archbishop of Toledo and Recent
628 CONSTITUTION OF PIUS V. Chap. XXXVIII.
Spanish Inquisition was in close connection with the State ; the
sovereigns appointed and dismissed its members ; and the property
of the victims was confiscated to the Crown. It was in vain that
the Cortes, and even Popes, endeavoured to mitigate its severity :
the irresponsible power of the inquisitors proved too strong for
them, and some ameliorations ordered by papal bulls were revoked
after the Reformation.
§ 6. One means of combatting the great revolt from Rome was
sought in the general revival of the Inquisition, which had long died
out except in Spain. In July 1542, Paul III. issued a bull, appoint-
ing six cardinals as inquisitors-general "in all Christian countries
whatsoever ;" their leading principle being that " to heretics, and
especially to Calvinists, no toleration must be granted." This was
the maxim of one of the six, and the chief prompter of the measure,
Cardinal Caraffa, who, after his elevation to the papal throne as
Paul IV. (1555), confirmed the institution with still greater
stringency.1 " In a constitution of Pius V. (1566) a fresh demand
was made of absolute obedience to the mandates of the Inquisitor-
general : princes, judges, and all secular magistrates, were earnestly
implored to lend their help, and under the succeeding Popes the
organization of this merciless tribunal was still more developed,
and treatises drawn up for the instruction of the various officials
now employed in carrying out its sanguinary objects." 2 Yet the
harshness and inhumanity of these measures often issued in their
own defeat. A few southern states of Christendom alone accepted
the intervention of the Holy Office, the rest excluding it, either
from religious principle, or from a dread lest the atrocities which it
perpetrated should provoke a general rising of their subjects, and
imperil the established forms of faith and worship."
It is to be recorded to the lasting honour of the British Churches
and States, that even in the severest contest with heretics, and
especially the Lollards, neither England nor Scotland ever admitted
the Inquisition.
of Castile (ob. 1517), that he became chief inquisitor in order to mitigate
the severity of the tribunal.
1 See his bull of March 1, 1559, in Raynald. s. a. Another proof of his
zeal in the cause was given by his institution of a feast of St. Dominic. In
the same year Paul IV. endeavoured to cut off the intellectual sources of
heavy by the publication of an Index Librorum Prohibitomm.
2 Hard wick, Jfi-it. of the Christum Church durin / the Reformation,
p. 303: "Two of these treatises were the Light of the Inquisition, by
Bernard of Como, with Annotations by Francis Pegna (Rom. 1584), and
in the following year Eymeric's Directory of the Inquisitors, with the
Commentaries of Pegna. Other works relating to the subject will be
found in a collection entitled Tractatus Illustrium Jurisconsultorum de
Crim nations Inj}iisitionis, Venet. 1584."
Preaching at Paul's Cross.
BOOK VII.
THE REFORMATION AND ITS PRECURSORS.
CHAPTER XXXIX.
WYCLIF AND THE LOLLARDS.
A.D. 1324 (?)-1384, et seq.
1. The Reformation dates from John Wyclif — Neglect of his Memory
— Contemporary Information — Quincentenary of his Death. § 2. Im-
perfect Ideas of him— Wyclif as a great Schoolman. § 3. His Life at
Oxford and his Livings — Lutterworth. § 4. Three stages of his teaching
— Epoch of his Doctor's Degree — The " Tares among the Wheat." § 5. The
first stage, chiefly Scholastic — Controversy with the Friars — Philosophy,
Scripture, and Authority. § 6. Second stage : Ecclesiastical Politics
II— 2 F
630 JOHN WYCLIF. Chap. XXXIX.
— Tribute demanded by Urban V. — Refusal supported by Wyclif — His
Theory of Dominion : the first epoch of the English Reformation — Para-
doxical and real meaning. § 7. The Poor Priests — Wyclif, St. Francis,
and Waldo — The Lollards. § 8. Negociations with Rome — Wyclif at
Bruges — John of Gaunt, the Black Prince, and the Good Parliament.
§ 9. Lancaster, Wykeham, and the Convocation — First Process against
Wyclif— Protected by John of Gaunt— Death of Edward III.— Bulls
against Wyclif — His state-paper for Richard II. § 10. Second process
— Sudbury and Courtenay — Wyclif at Lambeth — Protected by Court
and People. §11. Effect of the Papal Schism — Cade's Rebellion; results
to Wyclif and the Lollards — New Charge of Heresy — Wyclif s denial of
Transubstantiation — His Doctrine of the Eucharist. § 12. Proceedings
against him at Oxford. § 13. The " Earthquake " Council of London —
Submission of the University— Wyclif retires to Lutterworth. § 14.
Translation of the Bible — Trialogus — Tracts — His English Style. § 15.
Citation to Rome, and Answer to Urban VI. § 16. His Death and Cha-
racter— Condemnation at Constance, and burning of his bones — The
Lollards after his Death — Persecution by the Lancastrian Kings.
§ 1. Like all great epochs in the course through which it is the
work of History to trace God's dealings with the Church and the
world, the Reformation in the sixteenth century may be regarded
either as the climax of all that went before it, or as the beginning
of a new age with a complete history of its own. From the latter
point of view the subject would require another volume like the
present, the limits of which have been barely adequate to the con-
densed review of the Medieval Church ; and in the small space
remaining we can but attempt a sketch of the Reformation as the
culminating epoch, in which the elements of a purer religion and
freer search for divine knowledge cast off the bondage of a corrupt
ecclesiastical system. And the mode of treatment thus prescribed
by the conditions of our work may be not without some use in
guarding against errors which spring from too great a severance of
the new age from the old one of which it was the product ; for there
is a truth even amidst all the pseudo-scientific harping upon " evo-
lution " as applied to history.
The saying of Niebuhr that " no present can be stable, and no
future bear fruit, unless its roots be firmly fixed in the past," is
signally illustrated in John Wyclif ; 1 for it is from him — after all
1 Once for all as to the spelling. There is no question of right or
wrong for an age in which the orthography of names was quite unsettled ;
and, as a matter ot fact, we have above a dozen different forms of the
name, in which the changes are rung between i, ie, ee, and y ; c, cc, and
ck ; f, f, and v ; with or without the final e. We adopt the form likely to
prevail from its use by Mr. Shirley and the "Wyclif" Society; though for
Wycliffe there is the plea of old-established use and the accepted form of
Cent. XIV. EPOCH OF THE REFORMATION. 631
that we have seen of the various efforts for reform through the
whole history of the Church — that the beginning of what we
understand by " the Reformation " must be dated. Not only
would he deserve that place from the character of his teaching and,
above all, his great work in the translation of the Bible, even if his
efforts had been as premature as they have usually been regarded ;
but we now know that there was a real and vital continuity in the
labours of Wyclif and of Luther, with John Hus and his followers
for the middle link.1 And for his connection with the past, which
is the key to all Wyclif's teaching, it is a disgrace rather than a
wonder that this has only been lately understood, owing to the
strange neglect with which he and his works have been treated for
five centuries ; little more being known of him than the reverence due
to his memory as our first great Reformer, translator of the Bible,
and framer of English prose in the same age in which Chaucer cast
the mould of English poetry. Truly a zeal for his name; but
" not according to knowledge" As one chief reviver of his true fame
has said of his own age : " No friendly hand has left us any, even the
slightest memorial of the life and death of the great reformer ; " 2
the name of the place, respecting which some interesting particulars will
be found in the Handbook for Yorkshire.
1 This is fully proved and illustrated in the important work by Dr. Jo-
hann Loserth, Hus und Wiclif : zur Genesis der Hussitischen Lehre ; Prag,
1883. Another recent and valuable German work is Professor Lechler's
John Wiclif and his English Precursors, translated by Peter Lorimer, D.D.,
Lond. 1878. New Edition, with Supplement by S. G. Green, D.D.,
Lond. 1884.
2 Page xlv. of the truly invaluable Preface to the volume of the Rolls
series of Chronicles, entitled : " Fasciculi Zizaniorum Magistri Johannis
Wyclif cum Tritico. Ascribed to Thomas Nettkr of Walden, Provin-
cial of the Carmelite Order in England, and Confessor to Henry V. Edited
by the [late] Rev. W. W. Shirley, &c, Lond. 1858." Walden was one of
Wyclif s chief opponents at Oxford, and was active in the processes against
his followers; and the "motive" of the work is indicated by the motto
" Inimicus homo hoc fecit " (Matt. xiii. 28), and the opening explanation
that " the reapers of Christ " — such as the Carmelites who withstood
Wyclif — first gathered up the tares, and bound them in bundles " by the
invincible rope of authority and unloosable knot of reason, to hand them
over to the judgment of the faithful to be bwnt" (p. 2). The work con-
sists of a series of original documents, with a slight connecting thread of
narrative, illustrating the controversy of the Church with Wyclif and his
followers, down to the year 1423. It is in seven parts, of which the Rolls
volume contains only the first two. With regard to the authorship,
Mr. Shirley shows the probability that it was put together from Walden's
papers after his death, of which the largest part and basis of the whole was
the compilation of an earlier opponent of the Lollards, Stephen Patryugton,
his patron and predecessor as provincial of the Carmelites (p. Ixxvii.).
Of other original authorities, the chief are the Chronicles of Walsingham,
(Historia Anglicana), Knighton (JDe Eventibus Anglise usque 1395, in
632 THE WYCLIF QUINCENTENARY. Chap XXXIX.
his story has been told by bitterly hostile chroniclers ; l and of the
chief contemporary account of himself and followers, compiled under
the title — then terribly suggestive — of the " tares of Master John
Wyclif bound together in bundles to burn them," we can emphati-
cally say, " An enemy hath done this." For half a millennium his
works have remained for the most part scattered and un printed,
till, in this age of centenary celebrations, the approach of the five-
hundredth anniversary, or " quincentenary," of his death, on the
last day of the present year (1884), suggested the effort to crown
the half-millennium by the only worthy monument of a complete
edition of his works.2 This enterprize is itself the best proof of
the impossibility of giving at present any full and satisfactory
account of Wyclif 's Life and Writings — the latter being the chief
evidence for the former. Meanwhile the few leading events of his
life have long become a part of English history ; and our present
concern is to shew the connection of his teaching with those who
preceded him and those who took up his interrupted work.3
§ 2. The popular conception of Wyclif as a religious reformer of
a type even purer than those of the sixteenth century, though so
far true, is most imperfect from pardonable ignorance, an excuse
which cannot be pleaded for reactionary Protestants who sneer at
the Reformation and treat him as a political partisan and a dangerous
socialist. It is true that his religious position must not be severed
from that of the whole chain of witnesses for a purer faith and
Twysden's X. Scriptt.), or rather pseudo-Knighton (for Mr. Shirley shows
that his 5th Book is not genuine, p. 524 n.), and Capgrave (De llen-
ricis, Rolls Series). Of modern works (for a list of which, see Shirley,
pp. 531-3) the most important are the Lives by Lewis, 1720 (the first and
still the best, says Shirley) ; Vaughau, 1828, 2d ed. 1832, and a Mono-
graph, 1853 ; Le Bas, 1832.
1 As an example of their spirit, take the character drawn by Walsing-
ham, the monk of St. Alban's, who exults over Wyclif's death as a divine
judgment, and calls him " organum diaboli, bostis ecclesia?, confusio vulgi,
haereticorum idolum, hypocritarum speculum, schismatis incensor, odii
seminator, mendacii fabricator " (ii. 119). The pseudo-Knighton's equal
bitterness is the more remarkable, as he must have obtained his documents
from John of Gaunt (see Shirley, p. xxvi. n., and the passages he cites).
2 The interest of this celebration is increased by its following close on
the " quatercentenary " of Luther's birth (1883). The first fruit of the
Wyclif Society h;is been : "John Wyclifs Polemical Works in Latin. For
the first time edited from the MSS., with Critical and Historical Notices.
By Rudolf Buddensieg." 2 vols., Lond. 1884.
3 We are spared the necessity of much detail by Canon Perry's two
chapters on Wyclif and the Lollards, in the Student's English Church His-
tory, chaps, xx. xxi. It is almost superfluous to refer to our usual text-
books, especially the eloquent narrative of Milman (vol. viii.) and the
careful account of Robertson (vol. iv. chap. vi.).
Cent. XIV. PARIS AND OXFORD. 633
practice than that which prevailed in the Catholic Church, and that
his own labours culminated at last in the simple work of a doc-
trinal reformer and popular teacher ; but the primary keynote of
his whole career is struck by Mr. Shirley : " It was less the reformer
or the master of English prose, than the great Schoolman l that
inspired the respect of his contemporaries; and, next to the deep
influence of personal holiness and the attractive greatness of his
moral character, it was to his supreme command of the weapons of
scholastic discussion that he owed his astonishing influence." 2 He
studied and taught at Oxford at a time when the scholastic theology
of Paris had worn itself out by its own elaboration, and men turned
to the bolder and more subtile genius of the English school ; when
a contemporary 3 mourns the departure of the Palladium for the
shores of Britain, which in learning, as in polity, was a microcosm
(Shakspeare's " world by itself"). The intellectual empire of Paris
passed over to Oxford, and the four great Schoolmen of the four-
teenth century were the Englishmen, Duns, Ockham, Bradwardine,
and Wyclif.4 Wyclif' speaks with profound respect of that great light
of Oxford and England, Grosseteste, and in one remarkable passage
he declares that he had entered on the labours of Grosseteste,
William of St. Amour, and Ockham. But while Wyclif 's political
1 His enemies themselves being judges, e.g. the ps.-Knighton (ap. Twys-
den, p. 2644): "In philosophia nulli reputabatur secundus, in scholasticis
disciplinis incomparabilis."
2 Fasc. Zizan. pref. p. xlvii. Mr. Shirley refers to the testimonies
cited by Bale and Lewis. One of the most remarkable is the account by
Thomas de Ettino, Prior of the Dominican convent at Bonn, of a meeting
of Doctors from Bonn, Paris, and Oxford, held at Bologna in the house of
Cardinal Colonna, afterwards Martin V. (Nov. 25th, 1410), which decided
against the burning of his books, already perpetrated at Prague (see
p. 665), as "it would be absurd and opposed to truth to deprive students
and scholastics of the logical, physical, moral, and theological books of the
said Master John, in which are contained many things true, good, and
useful." Observe here the scholastic subjects of the books, and that even
the theological are included in the favourable judgment. The assembled
Doctors were content with a warning against certain propositions in some
of the books. And this was only six years before the Council of Constance
ordered the burning of Wyclif s books and bones.
3 I'hilohiblon, c. ix. p. 38. This work is printed under the name ot
Richard of Durham, Oxford, 1598; hut it was really written by Holkoth,
in 1344. (See Warton, Hist, of Poetry, vol. i. p. 90; and Shirley, pp.
xlviii., li.).
4 See Mr. Shirley's most admirable discussion of Scholasticism in rela-
tion to Wyclif, introduced by the words, " So long as the history of scho-
lastic philosophv in this country is unwritten, so long must we be content
to want an essential element, not only in the portraiture of Wyclif's cha-
racter, but in the history of the English Reformation " (Fasc. Zizan. pref.
p. xlvii. /.).
634 WYCLIF AT OXFORD AND HIS CURES. Chap. XXXIX.
views were near akin to Ockham's, his philosophy was, on the
contrary, decidedly Realist ; and in his Augustinian theology he
was nearer to Aquinas than to Scotus. Old Fuller is at least partly
right in tracing the source of his reforming spirit to the two facts,
that he was a pupil of Bradwardine and a secular priest.
§ 3. The events of Wyclif 's early life as commonly received are
few, and some of them wrong. His family doubtless belonged to
the village " of that ilk " in Yorkshire ; and the place of his birth
was probably Hipswell, about a mile from Richmond. Lewis's
date of 1324 is unauthenticated ; x and Merton must resign the
honour of his Fellowship to Balliol, of which College we find him
Master or Warden in 1361, and in the same year resigning that
office for the rectory of Fylingham in Lincolnshire, which he
exchanged, in 1368, for Ludgershall in Bucks, and finally he was
presented by the Crown to Lutterworth in Leicestershire, in 1374.
While generally residing at his cures, and labouring as we shall
see presently, he retained his active connection with Oxford, where
we find him at various dates renting rooms in Queen's College ;
and he makes frequent mention of his disputations " in the Schools
and elsewhere," and especially of his sermons before the University.
§ 4. In Wyclif 's teaching at Oxford and by his pen, Mr. Shirley
traces three well-marked stages ; which, though all imbued with
the scholastic spirit, may be distinguished,2 the first as purely
scholastic, but with regard to theology as the supreme science,
the second political, in respect chiefly of the relation between
Church and State ; the third pre-eminently religious, an earnest
effort to reform the doctrine and practice of the Church. How he
1 Though some passages of his works seem to point to a longer life than
60 years, all the indications of age are very doubtful (see Shirley, p. xii.).
For the proof that he was a different person from John de Whyteclyve or
Why tcliff, the fellow of Merton, rector of Mayfield, and (probably) Warden
of Canterbury Hall, see Shirley's note, pp. 513, /. As to some other
current statements, Mr. Shirley observes : "That in 1356 he published his
first work, The Last Age of the Church ; and that in 1360 he took up the
pen of the dying Archbishop Fitz-Ralph of Armagh, in his memorable con-
troversy with the Mendicants, are facts only by coui'tesy and repetition."
The Last Age of the Church was one of those current prophetical tracts
which, like the Prophecies of Joachim and the Everlasting Gospel in the
preceding century, indicated an anti-papal spirit ; and it was fathered
upon Wyclif in common with half the other tracts of the 14th and 15th
centuries.
2 This is Mr. Shirley's division, who says (p. xl.) that " the first period
includes the whole of Wyclifs logical, physical) and philosophical works ; in
the second he first appears as a reformer, but a reformer rather of the
constitution than the doctrines of the Church ; the theological element is
closely connected with the political, and his literary is subordinate to his
practical influence."
A.D. 1363 (prob.) EPOCH OK HIS DOCTOR'S DEGREE. 635
was shut up to this best part of his work during his last three or
four years, from 1381, we shall see in due course. The division
between the first two stages is marked by the statement intro-
ducing his controversy with his first chief opponent, the Carmelite
friar Cunningham,1 that the evil seeds secretly sown at Oxford had
grown gradually through the sufferance of his fellow-students, but
it was when Wyclif took his degree of Doctor in Divinity 2 that he
boldly uttered open blasphemies from his chair, and at this time of
the harvest Christ inspired his reapers (the Carmelite friars) to act
on the commission, " Colligite primum zizania, et alligate ea in
fasciculos ad comburendum." 3 This critical epoch in Wyclif 's
career (which Bishop Bale assumed to be 1372) is shewn by
Mr. Shirley to have been between 1361 and 1366, very probably
in 1363.4
§ 5. The gradual growth of the tares before that harvest-time
implies that earlier teaching in which Wyclif would certainly
engage, according to University custom ; and we are distinctly told
of his lecturing on the Sentences as Master of Arts and his respon-
sions as Bachelor of Divinity, already broaching the philosophical
elements of his later doctrine of the sacraments.5 It is as the sum
of this first period of his teaching that Cunningham binds up the
bundles in thirteen propositions, which shew its distinctly scho-
lastic nature, but at the same time its vital bearing on questions
1 Fasc. Zizan. p. 2. The first three pieces in the book contain the dis-
putations of this " Frater Johannes Kynyngham " (or Kylyngham) against
Wyclif, with an introductory narrative. How the style of Wyclif in the
first two as Master, but as Doctor in the third, helps to fix the critical
epoch of his Doctorate, is shown by Shirley, pp. xvi. xvii. For the fuller
statement of another opponent, Wodeforde, confirming the account of the
growth and outburst of' WycliPs heresy, see ibid. p. xv. note.
2 " Cum cathedram doctoris audax arriperet ": where the emphatic pre-
dicate is audax, not arri/eret, as if he had usurped the cathedra ; the right
to teach being conferred by the doctorate, which writers forgetful of the
old constitution of Universities have converted into an appointment to a
professorship. The word arriperet seems to indicate the friar's jealousy of
the secular priest's teaching ; and doubtless this was a main element of
the controversy, in which, however, it appears that the friars attacked
Wyclif, rather than he the friars, as is the traditional account.
3 Observe another example of the prevalent perversion of Scripture, not
only in the Carmelites' assuming to themselves the commission to the angel-
reapers, at a harVest-time of their own choosing instead of " the end of the
world "; but the complete inversion of the whole lesson of the parable —
present forbearance in the prospect of God's judgment — into a pretext for
their own judgment and persecution.
4 Preface, pp. xvi. xvii.
5 Wodeford, LXXfl Qusestiones de Sacramento Eucharistiir, MS. Bodl
703,/., ap. Shirley, p. xv. n.
636 WYCLIF'S SCHOLASTIC WORKS. Chap. XXXIX.
of theology and church, government and property, in a sense
tending against the received dogmas. The Church of that age
might well be excited by such propositions as these r1 that no one,
who is in a state of mortal sin, can be lord or priest, or bishop ;
that no priest can exercise civil rule ; that no ecclesiastic can hold
property for his subsistence (yivere proprietarie); that temporal
lords have the right to take temporalities from ecclesiastics ; that
no one is bound to pay tithes or oblations to profligate (discolis)
curates.2
The exposition of Wyclif 's philosophical views is beyond our
province here; they must be left for careful study in his own
works, which are as yet inadequately known ; and it is from this
part of the labours of the Wyclif Society that we may expect most
novelty. We must be content to indicate, in general, how his
philosophy leads up to his theology and his work of reformation.
We find Wyclif here in perfect accord with Roger Bacon.3 In his
controversy with Cunningham he describes the positions held
against the artifices of heretics, the subtilties of sophists, and the
carnal wisdom of the worldly, as three nests in which he and the
other unfledged chickens of Christ are nourished by the fruit of the
trees of Scripture. The first nest is partly logical, by which Scrip-
ture generally verifies its own sense ; the second, and higher, is
natural, that is (to translate his dialectic terms) the natural reason
by which we learn the truth and sense of Scripture ; the third, and
highest, is metaphysical, by which we learn the eternity of God, to
whom all things past and future are present ; and by means of
that truth we solve the perplexed doubts about free will, necessity,
and the contingency of future things, and uphold the truth of
1 Nos. 9-13.
2 On this, which was one ground of the charge that Wyclif's teaching
trenched on the rights of property, it should be observed that the obliga-
tion of tithe, as part of the consideration for which property was held, was
not then so clearly settled as it is now. In Wyclifs view it had still its
original eleemosynary character; besides that what he savs refers to
its payment to the unworthy priest, the alternative being, not to with-
hold it, but to increase the share of the poor. (See, as to the appor-
tionment of tithes, Chap. XVI. § 9.) What he meant to oppose was, the
crying evils condemned by the most Catholic reformers, of an idle and
unworthy clergy, secured in its position by its property ; what he con-
tended for was an evangelic ministry, dependent for its humble necessary
subsistence on the offerings of the faithful.
3 See above, p. 537. For what follows we possess, fortunately, not only
Cunningham's statement of Wyclif's views (Fasc. Ziran. p. 14, /.), but two
of his own tracts in the controversy (ibid. ]>. 453, /.). It is worth while
to note the courtesy of both champions in this early conflict, which
Wyclif describes as an academic tournament. We condense the statement,
translating its technical philosophic terms into more familiar language.
A.D. 1365 f. ECCLESIASTICAL POLITICS. 637
Holy Scripture in the force of its own language (de vi sermonis)
against the pompous subtilties of the sophists.1
We choose this one example of Wyclif s early teaching, to shew how
he used the chief branches of scholastic philosophy to subserve the
one great end of maintaining the plain truth and supreme authority
of Holy Scripture. Accordingly his Carmelite opponent, amidst
much subtile argument, not without keen humour, fixes on this
as the main point at issue, contending that the plain sense of
Scripture is not always to be found in the letter (ex vi sermonis),
and that where the truth is not obvious, either from some difficulty
involved, or from some apparent contradiction, we must give faith
to the received glosses and to the expositions of the Doctors ; the
faith demanded being, beyond all question, not readiness to learn
and study, but obedience to the authority of the Doctors recognized
by the Church. Such was the issue joined between Wyclif and his
opponents in this first stage of his career.2
§ 6. In the second stage we find him drawn into the arena of
ecclesiastical and national politics, as the champion at once of
England against Eome, and of the temporal power against the
encroachments of the spiritual ; but in both cases, and this is the
supremely important point, resting his whole case on the deep
foundation of the subjection of all human authority to the
sovereignty of God. It was in 1365 that Urban V. claimed thirty-
three years' arrears of the tribute which John had covenanted to
pay as the Pope's vassal, but which had been refused by Edward I.,
and again by Edward III.3 We have seen the discontent roused
1 We venture to describe this as the Pauline and Augustinian doctrine
set in the reconciling light of reason, and a view essentially the same as
that of the famous Sermon (on the " must &c," of Matthew xvi. 21), in
which Bp. Horsley argues that a paradox is not necessarily a contradiction,
till it is made such by pushing one of two co-ordinate truths to an ex-
treme ; and that Divine predestination and human free-will are such
truths, each resting on its own evidence in reason and revelation, para-
doxical to us, who " know in part," but not therefore contradictory, as
will be seen seen when " we shall know even as we are known." We could
cite the experience of one who just fifty years since found in this doctrine
a " nest " in which his faith has since reposed, however often shaken by
" winds of doctrine."
2 It is very interesting to find him thus early calling in question the
bequest of dominion by St. Peter to his successors, and in this connection
hinting at those views of dominion which afterwards formed a cardinal
point of his teaching, but which he postpones for another occasion:
" Ista est pulchra via ad introducendum materiam de dominio, sed oportet
ab ilia supersedere ad tempus, ne materia accepta pra? manibus emittatur "
(Fasc. Zizan. p. 456). Hence it is clear that the theory was not first
invented to meet the political crisis of 1366.
3 The details of this and the subsequent political affairs, in which
11—2 F 2
638 BEGINNING OF THE REFORMATION. Chap. XXXIX.
through Christendom by the exactions of the Popes at Avignon ;
but in England the demand was received as that of a virtual vassal
of the French king for treasure which would go in part to support
our deadly enemy. The claim was finally and for ever rejected by
Parliament in 1366 ; and the decision made at Westminster was
sustained in the schools of Oxford by Wyclif, who now describes
himself as a royal chaplain.1 His whole argument was based on
that famous Theory of Dominion, the publication of which is
regarded by Mr. Shirley as the true epoch of the beginning of the
English Reformation.2
The doctrine expounded in his great works on Divine and Civil
Dominion was made the occasion of bitter censure, which is
perhaps more excusable in the passions of his age than the
apologies made in our own by " candid friends " who fail to see it
from, the right point of view. It is, as he himself has emphatically
warned us, an ideal theory, not a rule for the guidance of civil
polity ; the work of a Schoolman, not of a practical statesman,
though involving very practical applications ; of one of those English
Schoolmen, whose bold and subtile acuteness, in marked contrast
with the safer solidity of the Parisians,3 led them to exaggerate the
forms of ingenious paradox by which all the Schoolmen delighted to
give point to their propositions.4 That Dominion is founded in
Grace, and that God must obey the Devil, are startling propositions,
especially standing side by side, till we see that they really mean
the same as One is your Master, even God, and Let every soul be
subject to the higher powers, as Paul was to Nero, and Christ
himself to Caiaphas and Herod and rilate, nay, to Satan in His
temptation ; and the second and more paradoxical proposition
Wyclif was concerned, may be read in the Student's English Churoh His-
tory, the text-books of English History, and the admirable summary in
Mr. Shirley's Preface.
1 In the Dcterminaiio de Dominio, printed by Lewis (p. 363, /.) which is
perhaps a fragment of his great work De Dominio Divino. Mr. Shirley
places its writing in 1366, or next year at the latest (p. xvii.). Wyclif,
who appears to have been present at the Parliament, and is by some sup-
posed to have been consulted on the question, recites the opinions given
by seven lords, probably the earliest extant report of a parliamentary
debate. (Shirley, p. xix.)
2 Mr. Shirley (p. xl.) says this of the preface to the De Dominio Divino,
" published at the latest in 1368 "; but he adds that this date is conjec-
tural, and probably a year or two later than the truth. The second great
work on the same subject, De Dominio Civili, he refers, on internal evi-
dence, to 1371 (p. xxi. n.).
3 See the interesting testimonies cited by Mr. Shirley, p. xlviii.
4 Or, as would be said in German (a,nd in Anglo-German slang), to " ac-
centuate " (betonen) their meaning.
A.D. 1366. WYCLIF'S THEORY OF DOMINION. 639
is the qualification of the first. Nor should it be forgotten that, in
introducing feudal language in such a discussion, Wyclif was not
only addressing a feudal society, but arguing on a demand which
sprang out of feudalism. The very term Dominion must be under-
stood, not simply as rule or government, but in the Latin and
medieval sense of overlordship and ultimate possession, as well as
authority. This was the right and dignity which, Wyclif main-
tained, God had given to no vicar upon earth, whether Pope or
Emperor, prince or bishop, priest or magistrate; but such lawful
dominion as each had was given by His grace, complete in its own
sphere, the civil as well as the ecclesiastical ; only properly exer-
cised by true Christians in a state of grace ; while for all His people
the ultimate appeal is to Him, their supreme Lord, whom they
must obey rather than man.
The theory supplied a rational foundation for resisting all un-
righteous claims to authority, possessions, and exactions, such as
that of the Pope's suzerainty over, and tribute from, a nation ; the
famous power of " the two swords " ; the intrusion of the clergy on
the province of civil government by the claim of divine right ; their
support in idleness, luxury, and even vice, and their refusal to bear
their share of taxation ; the exactions of mendicants upon society.
But, on the other hand, it was an ideal theory, which must be
modified in its practical application to a society where God, in His
providential government, suffered the authority and oppressions,
usurpations and exactions, of wicked men. Here comes in the
supremacy of law and social order : " the powers that be are ordained
of God : therefore he that resisteth the power resisteth the ordinance
of God "; and in this sense God must obey the devil.1
One is almost tempted to say that Wyclif gave a signal example
of such an act of obedience, when his zeal for civil rights against
clerical usurpation leagued him with the selfish and overbearing
policy of John of Gaunt, the prince whose son and grandson sent
Wyclifs followers to the stake. Assuredly, in maintaining his
scholastic thesis, he never suspected that it might be used in a seuse
hostile to law and property, or imputed to him as giving a pretext
for the peasants' insurrection. In short, it was a theory of the re-
lations of Church and State, designed to maintain the freedom of
the one without invading the spiritual province of the other ; and
a theory of personal and social life, protecting the rights and liberty
1 The apology, that this doctrine was not Wyclifs own, but the infer-
ence of his enemies, is as unfounded as it is superfluous ; for he himself
reiterates, defends, and clearly explains it, in terms which ought to silence
his self-constituted apologists. (See a MS. Sermon, ap. Shirley, pp. lxiv
lxv.).
640 WYCLIF'S POOR PRIESTS. Chap. XXXIX.
of the individual, as subject to the law, but in the crisis of highest
and ultimate appeal bound " to obey God rather than man " : — " Ye
call me Lord (Dominus) and Master, and so I am ": " Thine is
the power and Dominion " : " Thy will be done on earth, as it is
in Heaven."
§ 7. But to see the best part of Wyclifs labours for the one
great end, we must turn from Westminster and Oxford to his work
as a country parson, in which character some would fain trace the
portrait immortalized by Chaucer.1 To this second period of his
career belongs the institution by which, while combating the
friars in scholastic debate and scathing their corruptions in his
writings,2 he met them on their original strong ground of itinerant
preaching, combined with evangelic poverty, to do the work for
which the parochial clergy were generally incompetent as well as
unwilling. Here again it seems to some that Wyclif needs an
apologist — (or is the apology for the friars, or half and half for both?)
— to remind us that he had much in common with their founders.
Yes ; but with this vital difference, that in his order of Poor
Preachers, or Simple Priests, the poverty was not a work of merit,
but only a mode of life to aid the power of their preaching ; and he
utterly rejected the vice of mendicancy, which had brought the
friars to what they had now become. Except for that unhappy
error, St. Francis might have seen in Wyclifs itinerant evangelists,
going about two and two in russet gowns', the very ideal of his own
Minorites; but their truer prototype was in the Poor Men of Lyons,
though there is no trace of any Waldensian influence upon Wyclif.3
1 The truth seems to be that, as with all great literary artists, the
ideal character contains personal traits, some of which may be drawn
from Wyclif. The whole subject of Chaucer's relations to Wyclif, with
whom he shared the favour and protection of John of Gaunt, belongs to
the history of English Literature ; but at all events the poet was no Lol-
lard. The sum of the matter is " that, though he sympathized — as is
shown by a thousand satirical passages in his poems — with Wyclifs hos-
tility to the monastic orders and abhorrence of the corruptions of the
clergy and the haughty claims of papal supremacy, the poet did not share
in the theological opinions of the reformer, then regarded as a dangerous
heresiarch " {Student's English Literature, p. 34).
2 For example, in the Two short Treatises against the Begging Friars,
ed. James, Oxford, 1608. But we cannot stay to follow to details of the
conflict. One example of his satire is the tracing of their pedigree to the
first murderer (Caimitica fnstitntio), whose name he finds in the initials of
the four orders, Carmelites, Angustinia7is, lacobites, TLinorites, adding that
the voice of Abel cries to the Lord against them.
3 Here are two passages worth quoting: "As the Mendicant Friars
had sought to take this weapon of popular preaching out of the hands of
the Poor Men of Lyons, so these Poor Priests in their turn sought to
wrest the same out of theirs." (Trench; Med. Ch. Hist. p. 318). Again:
A.D. 1371. CONTEST ON TAXING THE CLERGY. 641
It was his own spontaneous effort to carry the Gospel to the people,
in the spirit of the Apostle — " when the world through wisdom
knew not God, it pleased God through the foolishness of preaching
to save them that believe." ! The Church — especially our own —
may well ponder the fact that this village itinerancy was instituted
by the last of the great English Schoolmen. What effect it produced,
before its early suppression through the influence of the friars,2 is
testified even by the exaggeration of a hostile witness, soon after
Wyclifs death, that every other man in England was a Lollard.3
§ 8. The renewal of war with France, in 1369, was followed by
the disastrous turn of affairs in Gascony and the return of the
Black Prince in shattered health (1371). For these reverses the
churchmen who held the government were made responsible, and
the clergy were looked to as a source of supply for the financial
exigencies to which the state was brought. The chancellor,
William of Wykeham, and his ecclesiastical colleagues, were
replaced by laymen of the old feudal party, with John of Gaunt at
their head ; and the decision of Parliament to lay fresh taxes on
the lands and income of the clergv was defended by Wyclif at
Oxford.4 The complete failure of the new government made it
" It is idle to conjecture what might have been ; but, if Wyclif had died
before his denial of transubstantiation, — strange dream as it seems, it is
less strange than the real life of Francis of Assisi, — his name might have
come down to us in another form, and miracles have been wrought at the
tomb of their founder by the brother preachers of St. John Wyclif."
Shirley, p. xli., where a note is added : '• In the 4th Book of the Tria-
logus there is a great deal which illustrates the constitution of the order.
(See also the Sex Jw/a and the De Ecclesia.) "
1 1 Cor. i. 21. To the charge of " disorder," to which the apologists so
readily confess, it is enough to reply that the Poor Priests throughout trie
immense diocese of Lincoln were under Episcopal sanction (Shirley, p. xl.).
Their labours seem to have extended to other parts, particularly the diocese
of London (ibid. note). But Wyclif himself, like St. Francis, did not regard
episcopal ordination as necessary for preaching.
2 See the passage of the Trialogus (iv. 37) quoted by Shirley, who
places the suppression between the Couucil of London (1381) and the
writing ()f that book (1382 or 1383).
3 If, as Gieseler says (iv. p. 246), the appellation of Lollards was first given
by adversaries to these Poor Priests, it confirms what has been said ol the
origin of the nickname in England (p 509, n.). People familiar with the term
abroad, through the constant intercourse with the Low Countries, would
catch at a name which had already acquired an heretical savour, and
apply it in the same loose way in which Beghard had been used on the
Continent, and as Methodist has been misapplied in our own davs. The
connection between zizania and lollium is found in Jerome (Comm. in Matt.
xiii. 28): " Inter triticum et zizania, quod nos appellamus lollium, quam-
diu herba est, . . . grandis similitudo est."
4 In a passage of the MS. De Dominio Civili, quoted by Shirley, p. xxi.
642 LANCASTER, WYKEHAM, AND WYCLIF. Chap. XXXIX.
necessary to open negociations with the Pope, Gregory XI. (1373),
and Wyclif was a member of the second commission sent to Bruges
for that purpose (1374), with colleagues of views very different
from his. The lay ministers who had displaced the clerics con-
sented to a repeal of the statute against provisions, and the Pope
mediated a short-lived truce with France (1375).1 Indignation at
all this mismanagement, inflamed by the long-standing discontent
at the abuses of the royal household and the influence of the
King's mistress Alice Perrers, now united the commons and clergy
against the Crown and nobles, and the Black Prince came forward
to redress the state by the measures of the " Good Parliament "
(1376), which were still in progress when the Prince's death
(July 8th) restored John of Gaunt to power.
§ 9. In the new Parliament, which met in January 1377, the
Duke of Lancaster obtained the reversal of his brother's reforms,
and incurred fresh odium by the unprecedented 2 impost of a poll-
tax, nearly such as provoked Wat Tyler's rebellion four years
later. But he met with a great check in Convocation, where Wyclif
appeared as his supporter. The Duke's special enmity to William
of Wykeham had been shewn by his exclusion from the general
amnesty proclaimed at the King's jubilee, and the seizure of his
temporalities.3 The clergy refused to vote a supply till their
petition on the bishop's behalf was heard, and the Duke had to
consent to a compromise. The Convocation followed up this
For the details and the apologue of the birds stripping the owl of the
feathers they had lent him, when they wanted the means of flight from the
hawk, and for VVyclif's part in the political events that ensued, see the
Student's Enj. Ch. Hist. p. 417,/.
1 It was at the end of this year that Wyclif became rector of Lutter-
worth, on the presentation of the Crown in right of a patron who was
under age.
2 " Taxa hactenus inaudita," says Walsingham, p. 191.
3 The pretext for the proceedings against the bishop was for acts of
peculation, &c, committed during the chancellorship which he had re-
signed six years before. For further details see Shirley (p. xxv.), and also
his remarks on the strange alliance between Lancaster and Wyclif, the one
aiming to humiliate the Church, which the other wished sincerely to
purify. " A staunch friend of the mendicants, choosing for his confessors
more than one of Wyclif's theological opponents (Cunningham and others),
regarding almost with sympathy the court of Rome as the natural coun-
terbalance to the power of the bishops at home, corrupt in his life, narrow
and unscrupulous in his policy, John of Gaunt obtained some of his ablest
and best support from a secular priest of irreproachable character, the
sworn foe of the mendicants, whose views of government towered above
intrigue, too often above sober reality, into a lofty idealism. . . . From
points so opposite, and with aims so contradictory, were they united to
reduce the wealth and humble the pride of the English hierarchy."
A.D. 1377. WYCLIF AT ST. PAUL'S. 643
success by attacking Lancaster through Wyclif, who was cited
before tine Bishop of London, to answer articles of heresy found* d
on his views of ecclesiastical policy ; and the character of the
proceeding is shewn by the absence of any allusion to the doctrinal
errors with which he had even before this been charged.1 The
moment chosen was most favourable, not only from John of
Gaunt's unpopularity, but from the new position of the Pope, when
the return of Gregory XI. to Rome (Jan. 1377 ; see p. 135) broke the
long spell of the subjection of the papacy to France ; and a statement
of Wyclif s errors had been already sent to the Pope. The Bishop's
court, before which Wyclif appeared at St. Paul's (Feb. 23), was
bearded by John of Gaunt, and broken up by the irruption of the
citizens, from whom the unpopular Duke was hardly rescued ; but
the death of the King (June 21si) altered the whole state of
affairs. The City, whose Charter was threatened for the late dis-
order, hastened to make their peace with John, whose temporary
retirement from court, to avoid the suspicion of such designs as his
son Henry afterwards effected, restored his popularity. The Bulls
issued from Rome on the 30th of May did not arrive till after the
death of the late king, to whom one of them was addressed, with
others to the Archbishop, the Bishop of London, and the Univer-
sity of Oxford, which was commanded to forbid the teaching of the
impugned doctrines, and to arrest Wyclif and bring him for trial
before the Archbishop and Bishop. The University resented this
interference with their jurisdiction, and the disposition of the Court
towards Wyclif was shewn by the request of Richard and his
Great Council for his opinion on the question, whether the realm of
England may legitimately, under necessity for her own defence,
forbid treasure to be carried abroad, even to our lord the Pope.
i a Wyclif had long ago been accused of heresy on the subject of the
Incarnation, but this was not mentioned ; his doctrine of the imperisha-
bility of matter had been actually condemned by Archbishop Langham, it
was not alluded to ; he had been accused of reviving the necessitarian
tenets of Bradwardine. but neither were these touched upon. The object
of the prosecution was to proclaim to the world that society was endan-
gered by the political principles which John of Gaunt was putting in
practice against the Church " (Shirley, p. xxvii.). It appears from Wal-
singham that the charges forwarded to the Pope were the same in sub-
stance as the 19 articles presented by Wyclif to the first parliament of
Richard II., for which see the Fasc. Zizan. p. 245, /"., and Stud. Ch. Jli.st.
p. 421-2. And so the Pope's rescript to the University of Oxford insists,
not on any doctrinal error, but on the identity of Wyclifs views with those
maintained by Marsilius of Padua and John of Jaudun against John XXII.
Fasc. Zizan. p. 243, where the note on the date at p. xxviii. must be
observed. (Comp. above, Chap. VII. § 7).
644 WYCLIF AND RICHARD II. Chap. XXXIX.
His answer in the affirmative,1 leaving the strictly legal question
to experts, is sustained by arguments from reason, from the prin-
ciples of the Gospel, and from the law of conscience,2 inasmuch as
our fathers left endowments to the Church of England, not to the
Church in general ; besides patriotic reasons from the mischief of
compliance ; and he advises that even an interdict should be dis-
regarded, as Grod takes no account of such censures. But, passing
on to his special views of evangelical simplicity, and willing to give
the Pope what his office requires, but not to support him in worldly
pomp, he proceeds to apply the same rule to the true dignity of the
priest at home. The danger that the treasure kept back from the
Pope might tempt our own clergy to petulance, wantonness, and
avarice, is to be met by restoring the endowments of the founders
to their rightful heirs, with only a residuum reserved as a founda-
tion for the true peace of the Church ; and here he maintains that
tithes and other offerings should be given only to worthy priests.
This state-paper concludes with some very interesting remarks on
the want of perseverance in the English character, and the first
necessity of training the nation to unanimity and endurance, before
attempting the great work of providing that neither personal favour
nor private gain shall henceforth hinder the common advantage of
the realm. In these last words we see the reformer's politics in
their most practical aspect.
§ 10. Besides this state-paper, Wyclif issued three other pieces
in his defence, but their dates and order are uncertain.3 Mean-
while the Primate and the Bishop of London acted on the Pope's
1 This most important document, dated in the first year of Richard FI.,
is printed in the Fasc. Zizan. p. 258, /. It was doubtless prepared with
a view to the deliberations of the new Parliament, which met in October,
1381. The whole subject of WycliPs relations to the court during this
reign needs further light ; but it seems that John of Gaunt's influenca did
not cease during his temporary retirement. The good will of the young
king's mother was proved by her interference at Lambeth ; and when
Richard married the sister of the Emperor Wenceslaus (1382), the "good
queen Anne " proved herself a decided favourer of Wyclif and a link
between the reforming movements in Kngland and Bohemia.
2 One argument under this head is what is due to the souls of the
founders in purgatory — an indication of WycliPs position towards Catholic
doctrine.
3 Two of these are given in the Fasc. Zizan. pp. 245, 481 ; and the
third by Walsingham, p. 206. Respecting their order and date, see
Shirley, p. xxxi. For the further quarrel between John of Gaunt and the
Church about his violation of sanctuary in the atfair of the Count de
Denia, see ibid. p. xxxv., f. Also for the failure of Lancaster's attempt to
cripple the Church in the Parliament of Gloucester, and WycliPs writings
in his defence, p. xxxvi. /.
A.D. 1378. WYCLIF AT LAMBETH. 645
bull ; x but when, upon their citation, he appeared at Lambeth
early in the year (1378), a message from the Princess of Wales
forbad the bishops to proceed, and, while they hesitated, the court
was broken up by the London rabble, which had interfered on the
opposite side at St. Paul's the year before. Thus Wyclif now
" owed to the popularity of his cause the protection which he had
before so strangely obtained by the unpopularity of his patron." 2
§ 11. But now another vast change in the Papacy affected the
whole state of parties in England. The death of Gregory XL
(March 27, 1378) was followed by the double election of Urban VI.
and Clement VII. and the Papal Schism.3 This scandal to
Christendom, and the abuses that sprang from it, gave a great
impulse to the anti-papal views of Wyclif, who called the Popes at
Eome and Avignon the two halves of the one Antichrist. But, on
the other hand, the English nation was disposed to favour Urban
as against the rival who was under the wing of France. This
change of feeling rendered hopeless the practical reform of the
Church, which had thus far been Wyclif 's chief aim : just as his
religious opinions became more decided, his political position was
shaken ; and it received a fatal blow from the insurrection of Jack
Cade (1381). Henceforth it was easy to identify Lollardism with
the socialist views of the insurgents, which were represented as the
genuine fruit of Wyclif 's theory of dominion.4 The decisive blow
to the long misgovernment of Richard's minority caused John of
Gaunt to retire for a time in disgust, and henceforth, having made
all the political use he could of Wyclif, he refused to support him
in the conflict about religion. Moreover, as the excesses of a revolt
are imputed to all who are supposed to have given it the least im-
pulse, the murder of Archbishop Sudbury cast a shadow even on the
innocence of Wyclif ; Courtenay was a successor eager to take up
the quarrel, and the occasion was ready to his hand. Wyclif
had now begun (though the exact date is uncertain) to disseminate
1 The Archbishop (Simon Sudbury) was lukewarm in the cause, if not
favourable to Wyclif, with whom he had been on friendly terms ; and
when Bishop of London he had even condemned the pilgrimage to the
shrine of St. Thomas at Canterbury (at least if the document is genuine :
Hook's Archbishops, vol. iii. p. 250). But the Bishop of London. William
Courtenay, haughty and proud of his high descent, was a thorough High
Churchman, and vehemently hostile both to Wyclif and John of Gaunt.
2 Shirley, p. xxxiii. Respecting the attempt to renew the proceedings
after the recognition of Urban VI. see the note, ibid.
3 See Chapter IX.
4 One special example is the confession (if genuine) of the notorious
priest John Balle, who acknowledged that he had been a disciple of
Wyclif, and ascribed his errors to his teaching. (See the document in
Fasc. Zizun. p. 273.)
646 WYCLIF ON THE EUCHARIST. Chap. XXXIX.
those racy vernacular tracts which, besides their religious influence,
gave a permanent character to English prose ; and he had already-
entered on the crowning work of his life — the translation of the
Bible (1380). But the distinct handle which he now gave for the
charge of heresy was on the crucial doctrine of the " Sacrament of
the Altar." From a very early period he had discussed the subject
in a highly scholastic form, with a growing tendency against tran-
substantiation ; x but in the spring of 1381 he put forth a paper
containing twelve propositions, in which that dogma was expressly
denied.2 His views are more fully stated in the memorable " Con-
fession " which he afterwards published in his defence.3 The one
essential point may be briefly expressed as follows : that the bread
and wine become, by the act of consecration, the body and blood of
Christ, but in such a manner that the material bread and wine
still remain. Denying the absolute change which transubstantia-
tion affirmed, he held not only a " real presence " in the fullest
sense, but recognized it as effected by the act of consecration.4
Wyclif avowed the essential agreement of his view with that of
Berengar,5 the only Doctor whom he excepted from the charge
of universal error on the question since the year 1000. The
essence of the heresy consisted in the point which was made the
crucial test in the ensuing persecution of the Lollards ; to whom
we find the question put — whether the bread and wine remain in
the sacrament after consecration — and those who refused to deny
this proposition as false and heretical were forthwith sent to the
stake.
§ 12. For reasons not perfectly known, the attack on Wyclif was
opened cautiously, first at Oxford, where the " Twelve Conclusions "
were condemned by the Chancellor and twelve chosen doctors.6
1 The materials for studying the whole subject are the documents
printed in the Fasciculi Ziianiornm, with Mr. Shirley's preface (p. lx.).
The scholastic nature of the whole discussion is signally marked by one
sentence, which at the same time attests WvcliPs consciousness of ortho-
doxy : " Illud autem quod de eucharistia fides orthodoxa arctat nos credere,
potest catholicus philosop'iice sustinere."
2 " Conclusiones Wycclyff de Sacramento Altaris," with three other " Con-
clusions" appended, and his arguments in their support (Fa^c. Zi-.an.
pp. 105-109). 3 Ibid p. 115.
1 The theory is not, as has been stated, identical with the Lutheran
consubstantiation ; but this, with all details, must be left for the theo-
logical student's further research.
5 See Chap. XIX. The date is connected with a curious view of the
Millennium, viz. that at the end of the first thousand years since Christ
the devil was let loose to mislead and corrupt the Church, and especially
the " Master of Sentences " and his theological followers (see Rev. xx. 1-3).
6 The text is in Fasc. Zizan. 110-113. The composition of the court is
significant. Half of the twelve assessors were friars of the four orders,
A.D. 1382. THE "EARTHQUAKE COUNCIL." 647
The sentence was publicly promulgated in the presence of Wyclif,
who replied that neither the Chancellor nor his accomplices could
refute his opinion, thus (says the Carmelite narrator) proving
himself an obstinate heretic, and aggravating his contumacy by
appealing, " not to pope or bishop or ecclesiastical ordinary, but
to the king, cleaving as a heretic to the secular power for the
defence of his error and heresy." John of Gaunt, whom the friar
now highly lauds,1 came down to Oxford, only to order Wyclif to
submit and hold his tongue ; but he replied by putting forth the
famous Confession already mentioned.
§ 13. The friars had again roused the jealousy of the University
for its independence ; the elections for the next year brought in
a Chancellor and Doctors friendly to Wyclif; and it was not with
him, but the University, that the battle was fought out. The
friars and their party appealed to the Primate, who, as soon as he
had received the bull, summoned a Council at the convent of the
Black Friars in Holborn (May 1382). Wyclif often mentions it as
the " Council of the Earthquake " from the shock at its opening,
which alarmed the fathers as an evil omen, but which the resolute
Courtenay interpreted as a sign of God's wrath at the heresies pre-
vailing in the land. The friars had a preponderance in the Council ;
and Wyclif, sarcastically recalling the long-standing enmity be-
tween them and the bishops, says that Herod and Pilate were made
friends on that day. He himself was not summoned, but twenty-
four propositions were selected from his writings for condemnation ;
the authorities of Oxford were ordered to make search for his works,
and to banish him from the University.2 After a keen resistance to
the publication of the decree, the Chancellor and his chief supporters
were summoned to Lambeth, and found it necessary to make sub-
mission ; while Wyclif remained at Lutterworth to the end, un-
molested though not un threatened.3
§ 14. These last three years of his life bore some of its richest
fruits, especially the translation of the Bible from the Vulgate,
two wore monks, making eight regulars to two seculars and professors,
with two doctors of laws.
1 " Nobilis dominus, dux egregius, et miles strenuus, sapiensque con-
siliarius Dux Lancastrian, sacra? ecclesia? filius fidelis."
2 A full account of the Council and the ensuing proceedings at Oxford
and London is given in the Fasc. Zizan., pp. 272-333, which -Mr. Shirley
pronounces " certainly the most interesting part of the volume." A suffi-
cient summary is given in the Stud. Eivf. Ch. Jlist. pp. 432, t.
3 It does not appear certain whether his final retirement followed on
the Council of London or the proceedings at Oxford the year before. The
story of his appearing (Nov. 1382) before the primate and other bishops at
Oxford, and stating his opinions in terms which justified them in dismissing
him, seems very doubtful.
648 WYCLIF'S BIBLE AND " TRIALOGUS." CHAr. XXXIX.
which he completed with the assistance of his curate Purvey, who,
alas ! abjured Lollardism during the Lancastrian persecution.1
Next in importance, as containing the final exposition of his views
as a reformer, is the Trialogus* in the form of a dialogue between
Aletheia (Truth), a solid philosopher, Pseustis (Falsehood), a
captious infidel, and Phronesis (Reflection), a subtile and ripe
theologian — the descriptions are Wyclif s own. He continued also
to pour forth those English tracts, of which only two or three have
yet been printed ; and yet, besides their religious value, it is in
them that he appears as the true father of English prose. " It is
not by his translation of the Bible, remarkable as that work is,
that Wyclif can be judged as a writer. It is in his original tracts
that the exquisite pathos, the keen delicate irony, the manly
passion, of his short nervous sentences, fairly overmasters the
weakness of the unformed language, and gives us English which
cannot be read without a feeling of its beauty to this hour. ' 3
§ 15. His health, worn out through constant labour, was already
broken down by a stroke of palsy, when his enemies planned an
attack meant to be decisive, and he received a citation to appear
before Urban VI. at Home (1384). It seems that Richard II.,
who at least deserves the praise of protecting Wyclif and his
followers, would not allow him to obey ; but he had the still
stronger excuse of physical inability. With that calm style of
serious irony, which is one mark of the best writers, he answered,4
that he rejoiced to shew plainly to any one the faith he held,
especially to the Roman pontiff, because (he says) "I suppose
that, if it be orthodox, he will confirm it with all humility ; and if
1 The work in its final form is the second edition, revised after WycliPs
death by Purvey, who wrote the Prologue, which is often erroneously
ascribed to Wyclif, but doubtless describes the plan and method on which
he himself proceeded. A splendid edition of both versions has been issued
from the Clarendon Press, entitled : " The Wycliffite versions of the Holy
Bible, edited by the Rev. Josiah Forshall and Sir Frederic Madden, 4 vols,
imp. 8vo, Oxford, 1850."
2 Let not the reader suspect a " bull," for this title is really formed by
a false analogy from Dialogue, as if 8jo were equivalent to 8vo, whereas it
allows of any number of interlocutors. The error is pointed out by Dr.
Lechler, the editor of the best edition, Leipzig, 1869. The " Dialogue,
sive Speculum Ecclesiae Militantis " is a different work. For all that
remains to be said of Wyclifs works and opinions, it must suffice to refer
to Robertson, iv. p. 215,/., and the Stud. Eng. Ch. Hist.
3 Shirley, pref. p. xlvii.
4 The letter is given in the Fasc. Zizan. p. 351, confirmed by a passage
from his tract De Citationibus Frivolis, now printed for the Wyclif Society,
in which he puts the case of "a certain feeble and lame man cited to that
court, but hindered from going by the royal prohibition, and effectually
prevented by the will and necessity laid him on by the King of Kings."
A.D. 1384, Dec. 31. DEATH OF WYCLIF. 649
it be erroneous, he will correct it " ; for the Pope is of all men most
bound to keep God's law ; but he has learnt from Scripture,1 that
he ought not to follow the Pope or any of the saints, except so far
as he himself follows Christ; whence he exhorts him to give up
temporal dominion to the secular arm, and to enjoin the same
effectually on his clergy. Having thus disposed of the claim to
jurisdiction, he adds that he would have humbly visited the Pope
had he been able to go to Pome ; but God had compelled him to
the contrary ; though (in the same spirit of irony, if we mistake
not) he abstains from saying explicitly whether the necessity is
physical or conscientious. The letter can only be understood by
a sympathetic knowledge of his style as well as his spirit,
§ 16. The Benedictine chronicler notes with exultation, that
Wyclif was seized with the fatal stroke of palsy while saying mass
on the day of the saint whom he doubtless meant to malign in his
sermon 2; but pilgrims as devout as those to Canterbury still visit
the church where his pulpit, table, and gown are reverentially pre-
served, with a portrait which, whether authentic or not, agrees
with the lineaments described by his contemporaries : " A spare,
frail, emaciated frame, a quick temper, a conversation most inno-
cent, the charm of every rank ; such are the scanty but significant
fragments we glean of the personal portraiture of one who possessed,
as few ever did, the qualities which give men power over their
fellows." 3 Wonderful as it may seem that he did not die a martyr,
it is a new wonder to find the punishment of heresy visited on his
remains by those who were labouring to reform the Church in head
and members. The Council of Constance sentenced the dead Wyclif
to the same fate as the living Hus; but it was not till 1428 that
Martin V. ordered Wyclifs former Iriend, Fleming, bishop of Lin-
coln, to have his bones burnt ; and the ashes were thrown into the
Swift. At that time the nVry persecution, which Henry IV. began
and his son continued, to gain the support of the clergy to their
doubtful title, had raged since 1400, and was continued till Lollardy
seemed suppressed. But the feeble remnant still met for prayer and
study of the Scriptures to the very eve of the Reformation, which
owes more to their survival than is commonly believed.4
1 Citing Matt. viii. 20, and 2 Cor. viii. 9.
2 Dec. 28, the martyrdom of St. Thomas Becket ; hut also of the Holy
Innocents, a fitter type of Wyclif and his followers. He died three days
later. Dec. 31.
3 Shirley, pp. xlv. xlvi. Yet that he was no ascetic is testified by his
own frank and interestingr confession (#. note).
4 The history of the Lollards after the death of Wyclif is given with suf-
ficient fulness in the Stud. Enq. Ch. Hist., chap, xxi., to which the next
chapter (xxii.) on Bp. Pecocke, is an essential supplement.
Old Town-hall (Rathhaus) at Prague.
CHAPTER XL.
JOHN HUS, JEROME OF PRAGUE,
AND THE RELIGIOUS CONFLICT IN BOHEMIA.
FROM THE XIVTH CENTURY TO THE PEACE OF WESTPHALIA (A.D. 1648).
§ 1. Bohemia to the 14th century. § 2. The Emperor Charles IV . —
University of Prague — Connection with Oxford. § o. Precursors of
Reformation : Conrad ; Milicz ; Stitny ; Mathias of Jaxow.
§ 4. Bohemia and England — Queen Anne and Wyclif— Translations of
the Bible. § 5. John Hus — His chapel Bethlehem — King Wenceslaus
and Queen Sophia. § 6. Jerome of Prague — WycliPs Works in
Bohemia. § 7. Hus's Theology — Latin work on the Eucharist — First
qualified opinion of Wyclif 's books — Jerome on Wyclif— Doctrinal Ortho-
doxy of Hus and Jerome — Issue with the French Reformers. § 8. Arch-
bishop Zbynek and Hus. § 9. Contest in the University, and secession
of the Germans. § 10. Papal Bulls against Wyclif's books and preaching
in the Bethlehem— Hus's appeals to Alexander V. and John XXIII.
— Burning of Wyclif's books: beginning of the civil conflict— Death
of Zbynek. § 11. Indulgence for the Crusade against Ladislaus of
Naples— Burning of the Bulls— The first three Martyrs. § 12. Hus
retires from Prague — His De Ecclesia and Bohemian Works. § 13. Hus
summoned to CONSTANCE — Foresight of his fate — Certificates of his
Chap. XL. THE LAND OF BOHEMIA. 651
orthodoxy — His answers to the evidence — The safe-conduct and Sigis-
mund's perfidy. § 14. His Journey, Trial, and Martyrdom — Reasons
for the hostility of the " reformers." § 15. Jkrome of Prague — His
recantation^ trial, and martyrdom — Testimonies of /Eneas Sylvius and
Poggio Bracciolini. §16. Religious Revolt of Bohemia — Communion in
both kinds — Calixtines or Utraquists, and Taborites — Death of Wen-
ceslaus and rebellion against Sigismund. § 17. Civil War — John Ziska
— Crusade of Martin V. — Defeats of Sigismund, Beaufort, and Cesarini
— The Compactata of Basle — Defeat and Decline of the Taborites.
§ 18. Sequel — George Podiebrad — The house of Austria— The Royal
Charter— The Thirty Years' War and Peace of Westphalia — The
Moravian Brethren.
§ 1. BoHEMrA, lying in the heart of Europe, between Germany
and Hungary, shares with England the distinction of leading the
van of the purer reformation founded on the supreme authority of
Scripture and the teaching and usages of the primitive Church. To
some degree, indeed, this plateau of the upper Elbe, environed by
mountains on all sides, and peopled by a race singularly proud of
their distinct nationality and language, formed like Britain " a world
by itself " ; but these elements of independence were greatly modified
by the early political and ecclesiastical connection with Germany
and the Empire. The country, which derived from the emigrant
Celtic Boii the name which it has borne since the time of Tacitus,1
1 Bo'emum {Boiemi nomen : Tac. Germ. 28 ; in German Bohmen), also
Boiohemum, i.e. " the home of the Boii," who were driven back by the
Romans beyond the Alps. It is only of late that we have had a trust-
worthy history of Bohemia. The standard Chronicle of Hajek, published
in 1541 after the complete subjection of the nation to Austria, is one-
sided and of no authority when uncorroborated. But in consequence of the
recovery of political freedom in our own times, the Estates of Bohemia
appointed a native historiographer, the late Dr. Francis Palacky,
who has given a history of the country and of the reforming movement
from original documents. (For an account of his several works, see the
Preface to Wratislaw's John Hus.) The work of Dr. Jordan {Die Vurldufer
des Hussitenthums in Bohmen, Leipz. 1846) is a translation of a paper by
Palacky, which, after long detention by the censorship at Vienna, the
author published in 1869. Of many other works on the subject (for which
see Hase, p. 366), the most important are : Hist, et Monum. Johan. Hus et
Hieron. Prag. Nor. (Nuremberg), 1558, Francof. 1715, 2 vols, fol., con-
taining Hus's Latin works, with an Introduction, neither complete nor
impartial ; Mn. Sylvius, De Bohemorum Origine ac Gestis, Rom. 1475
(/Eneas Sylvius visited Bohemia and conferred with both the parties,
1450-1 ; and as Pope Pius II. he revoked the Compactata made by the
Council of Basle) ; the Histories of the Councils of Constance and Basle,
by Von der Hardt and Lenfant (see p. 150, n.) ; Lenfant, Hist, de la Guerre
des Hussites, Amst. and Pressb. 1731 and 1783, with Supplement by
Beausobre, Laus. 1745; Hotter, Gesch>chtsschreiber d. husit. Beurgung,
Wien, 1856-66 ; Tomek's Histories of the University and City of Prague
(in Bohemian), 1849 and 1875; the Bohemian Works of Hus, first col-
652 CHARLES IV. KING OF BOHEMIA. Chap. XL.
was overrun about the sixth century by the Slavonian Czechs, who
form the bulk of the population to the present day. The country
was subjugated to the new Eoman Empire by the successors of
Charles the Great, and more effectually by Otho the Great (950), in
consequence of which the bishopric of Prague, founded in 973, was
dependent on the metropolitan see of Mainz.1 The hold of Germany
and Rome on the country was strengthened under Otho III. by the
prohibition of the Gr«co-Slavonic liturgy, which had been intro-
duced from Moravia. A more thorough conquest was effected by
Henry III., but, during the troubles of his successors, the dukes
of Bohemia extended their power over the neighbouring Slavonic
nations, and their royal title was recognized both by Emperor and
Pope at the beginning of the 13th century. The confusion of the
" Great Interregnum " (1 253, f.) allowed King Ottocar II. to extend
his power far and wide, to Austria on the one side and Poland on
the other ; but he was vanquished by Rudolf of Hapsburg, and fell
in battle at Marchfeld (Aug. 26, 1278).2 From that time Bohemia
was held in close connection with the Empire ; the German element
grew stronger and stronger, especially in the towns; and the beautiful
capital of Prague became almost as much German as Bohemian.
§ 2. In 1305 the death of the last king of the old royal line,
Wenceslaus V., led to dynastic troubles, amidst which his younger
daughter Anne fled to the emperor Henry VI L, who married her to
his son John (the blind hero of Crecy), then 14 years old, and sent
him to take possession of the kingdom, which remained in the elec-
toral and imperial house of Luxemburg for a century and a quarter
(1310-1437). We have already seen how his son, Charles IV., pur-
sued a policy which had more regard for the aggrandizement of
Bohemia than for the welfare of the Empire.3 The influence of
the "priests' Emperor" with Clement VI. procured the release of
Bohemia from dependence on the see of Mainz, and the erection of
Prague into an archbishopric (1344) ; but the act which had a vital
lected by R. J. Erben, 1865-8; Bezold, Zur Gesch. des Hussitenthums,
1875; Loserth, Hus und Wiclif (comp. above, p. 631, n.). An excellent
account of the Life and Martyrdom of Hus and Jerome, with historical
illustrations, is given in the Rev. J. H. Wratislaw's John Hus, London,
1882 (S. P. C. K.). In using this work, we do not multiply references, but
give them only for the verification of important points.
1 For the earlier stages in the Christianizing of Bohemia, and the fame
of Bp. Adalbert, see Part I. Chap. XXIV. § 12.
2 It is important for our subject to remember that Moravia remained
permanently annexed to Bohemia, forming a marquisate under the
kingdom.
3 Chap. VIII. § 9, p. 133. The emancipation of the see of Prague is
ascribed to the desire to humiliate the Archbishop of Mainz, Henry of
Virnburg, who had supported Louis IV. in his contest with the Papacy.
A.D. 1348. THE UNIVERSITY OF PRAGUE. : 653
influence on the events now under review was the foundation of the
"University of Prague in 1348. Charles intended it to be the great
University of the Empire, and of all the nations on its frontier to
which German influence had reached ; and the epoch was favourable
to this national scheme, when — as we have seen — the Palladium of
learning had migrated from Paris, and the vigorous spirit of English
scholasticism was affecting Germany through Ockham and others.1
So truly was this imperial University German, that of the four
"nations" into which it was divided (after the example of Paris)
the Teutonic element predominated in all but one, owing to the
flourishing German towns which had grown up even in countries
otherwise Slavonic. There was doubtless substantial truth in the
eulogy addressed to Sigismund by the Council of Constance (though
with a purpose allowing of some exaggeration) of" that splendid Uni-
versity of Prague, counted among the greater jewels of our world ;
for of all the Universities of the German nation it bore not undeser-
vedly the character of being the greatest."2 Here must have been
at once a centre of the same philosophy which was gaining ground'
at Oxford, and an impulse to a vein of native thought, more or less
free alike from the orthodox scholasticism and the recent nomi*
nalism of Paris, as well as to the cultivation of a native literature
on the purely Bohemian " side " of the University.
§ 3. How far this intellectual spring wrought with the spirit of
Czech nationality and the general sense of the corruptions of the
Papacy and Church to stimulate an independent movement of
reform, can only be conjectured from what we know of the spirit of
the age.3 Certain as is the influence of Wyclif upon Hus himself,
1 It is asserted, we know not on what evidence, that Oxford had a part
in the foundation of the new University ; but, be this as it may, the
international fellowship of the University system of Europe makes it
certain that Oxford scholars would visit Prague, as we find them doing in
the time of Hus. The four " nations " at Prague were : (1) The Bohemian,
including the Moravians, Hungarians, and South Slavonians ; (2) the
Bavarian, including the Austrians and Western Germans ; (3) the Polish,
including the Silesians, Lithuanians, and Russians; (4) the Saxov, in-
eluding also the Scandinavians ; each nation having an equal voice in the
election of officers and other questions. The importance of this constitu-
tion to our subject will appear presently.
2 Wratislaw, pp. 121—2. The rest of the passage bears an interesting
witness to that spontaneous love of learning which was the loadstone of
true University life.
3 The theory that the objections of the Bohemian reformers to the
Church of Rome on some points, such as the marriage of the clergv, the
use of a vernacular liturgy, the giving the cup to the laity in the
Eucharist, were a remnant of the influence of the Greek Church, has no
historical foundation, nor does it accurately represent their opinions.
Both arguments applv also to a supposed influence of the Waldenses j for,
II-2G
654 PRECURSORS OF REFORMATION. Chap. XL.
it is no less clear that it could not have affected those Bohemian re-
formers who began their work even before Wyclif ; but in them, as
in him, it is easy to trace the spontaneous effect of Scriptural study,
moral sense and love of a simple life, and the desire to preach the
Gospel ; with a zeal inflamed by indignation at the corruptions of
the Church. What these were we learn from the testimony of one
of Hus's most bitter opponents: "In the clergy there was no
discipline whatever ; in the courts of the pontiffs there was public
simony ; in the monastic state, if I may use the term, there was
unbounded covetousness ; and, to make an end, there was no vice
among the lay people which the clergy had not practised first and
most notoriously."1
The emperor Sigismund said to the fathers at Constance, on
Hus's trial, " Verily I was still young when that sect arose and be-
gan in Bohemia" ; but even before his birth (1366) we find earnest
preachers of reformation.2 Such was the Austrian, Conrad of
Waldhausen, an Augustinian monk, whose learning and eloquence
caused Charles IV. to invite him to Prague, where he preached in
German against cold and mechanical worship, the exaction of money
for clerical offices, the practice of simony, the abuses of relics and
indulgences, and especially the mendicant friars ; and, though these
presented articles against him (1364), he went on unmolested and
with wonderful success, till his death in 1369.
Contemporary with him was the Moravian Milicz of Kremsier,
from before 1350 to 1363 a high court official and dignified eccle-
siastic, who resigned all his preferments for the work of a poor
preacher, addressing the people in their native tongue as often as
three or five times a day. We find in him the captivating prophetic
element, derived from his study of the Hebrew prophets and the
Apocalypse. He gave a present date to the coming of Antichrist,
whom he regarded as a corrupt principle variously personified ; for at
one time he told Charles IV. to his face that he was Antichrist ;
at another, when he had gone to Rome to await the return of
though thousands of them founl a refuge in Bohemia, Moravia, and
Hungary, there is not the least reference to their teaching in the works
of Hus and his followers, whose theology, in fact, as we have already
said of the later reformers, was decidedly in advance of the Waldensian
(cf. Chap. XXXVI. fin,).
1 Andrew of BroJ, Tractatus de Origine Hxresis Hussitarum, fin.
(Wratislaw, p. 49.)
2 As a sign of the feeling prevalent among the nobles of Bohemia
(though this may have been more political than religious) Charles IV.
found it impossible to enforce the severe laws against heresy in his code,
called Carolina (Robertson, iv. 315). For details respecting the pre-
cursors of Hus, see Gieseler, iv. p. 234, /. ; Robertson, iv. p. 226, /. ; and
Wratislaw, chap. iii.
A.D. 1350 f. CONRAD, MILICZ, STITNY, MATHIAS. 655
Urban V. from Avignon, he affixed to the door of St. Peter's
a placard that Antichrist is come. But this denunciation of cor-
ruptions was made in all loyalty to the Pope, who treated him with
honour. After years more of labour at Prague, with the fruit of a
great moral reformation, Milicz was summoned to answer a charge
of heresy at Avignon, where he died in 1374. His disciple Thomas
of Stitny prepared the way for the coming movement by a series
of works which formed and consolidated the Bohemian language.1
Another disciple of Milicz, Mathias of Jaxow, son of a
poor Bohemian knight, is still more important for his works,
though his fame is sullied by a more worldly spirit and eclipsed by
a recantation.2 After studying at Prague under Milicz, he spent
six years at Paris and took his Master's degree, whence he is com-
monly cited as Magister I'arisiensis. V\ ith the desire for honour
and riches, to which he himself afterwards confessed when he had
become an opponent of papal Reservations, he went to Rome to
urge his suit for preferment, and obtained from Urban V. a bull
in virtue of which he was elected a canon of the church of St. Vitus,
now the cathedral of Prague, in the palace called Hradschin (1381).
He also held the office of confessor there (and he is said to have
been the confessor of Charles IV.) till his death in 1393, when he
was buried in the cathedral.
Unlike his two predecessors, Mathias was rather a writer than a
preacher. His views are chiefly set forth in his five books, De
Reg alts Veteris et Novi Testament i, which Dr. Palacky would
rather style, from the nature of their contents, " The Books of True
and False Christianity." Like all these early reformers, Mathias
solemnly declared his loyalty to the Catholic Church, and dis-
avowed any intention of quitting it or breaking its unity. He
attacked the worldliness and profli.acy of a corrupt, covetous, and
simoniacal clergy, and of a Pope usurping both temporal and
spiritual supremacy, ami he inveighed especially against the
mendicant orders. Like Milicz, he is fond of apocalyptic imagery;
but with him also Antichrist is rather a principle than a person —
"the spirit of Antichrist" — full of concupiscence and pestilential
pride, striving with great zeal afrer riches, fame, and the honours
of this world; and the friars are "the abomination that maketh
desolate."3 He described the threefold schism of the East, Rome,
1 Wratislaw, pp. 60-1.
2 This recantation, which is a recent discovery by Palacky, is given by
Wratislaw, pp. 66-7. Portions of Mathias's works, discovered early in
the 16th century, were mistaken for Hms's, and printed among his works.
1 His work he Abominatione Desolation's has been ascribed erroneously
both to Wvclif and Hus, and is one of those printed among Hus's Works,
vol. i. p. 376, f.
656 BOHEMIA AND ENGLAND. Chap. XL.
and Avignon, as fulfilling our Lord's warning against those who
should say, " Lo, here is Christ ! or, lo, there ! r' whereas few can say-
where out of these three the Church is and where Christ is x ; while
the Son of Man — the true Christian — hath not where to lay his head.
He protests strongly against image-worship and the miracles con-
cocted to support it ; and, while condemning superfluous rites and
ceremonies, he especially urges frequent communion by the laity,
as an essential part of Christian worship.2 This teaching was one
of the special points of charge at a synod in 1388, which suspended
him partially for half a year ; but there is no ground for imputing
to him any heresy as to the Eucharist itself. But the mainspring of
his new views is to be found in his regard for the supreme authority
of the Bible, his constant companion from youth even to old age,
and his refuge for defence and consolation, instead of the relics
which others carried with them.3 There he sought light from
Jesus himself, and therefore, he says : "In these my writings I
have throughout made most use of the Bible and its actual manu-
scripts, and but little of the sayings of the doctors " — a principle
which he learnt from "the blessed Augustine and Jerome, saying
that the study of the texts of the most Holy Bible is the beginning
and the end above all things useful to one desiring to attain to know-
ledge of theological truth, and is and ought to be the fundamental
thing to every well-instructed Christian."
§ 4. Besides their intrinsic weight, these words may well supply
a link in the reciprocal influence of England and Bohemia. It
was, as we have seen, in 1381, the same year in which Mathias
began his work at Prague, that Anne of Bohemia came to Eng-
land as the queen of Richard II. We have ample testimony to the
influence she had received from the reformers who had taught at
Prague under the protection of Charles IV.; and on her early
death, twelve years later, the funeral sermon of Archbishop Arundel
bore witness to her pious exercises and study of the Scriptures.
1 At the same time he distinctly affirms his own belief that "Christ is
in that portion which has joined the Romans''; and he is speaking rather
of the careless ignorance of Christians than against the Papacy. (See the
whole passage, with other important extracts, in Wratislaw, c. iii.)
2 It is interesting to observe that the infrequent communion which he
censured was monthly. The frequent statement, that Mathias advocated
communion by the laity in both kinds, is an error to which we have to
revert presently. The acts of the synod of 1388 are not preserved ; but
it was clearly not the occasion of his abjuration, as he maintains his
objections to image-worship in explicit opposition to its authority
(Wratislaw, p. 71).
3 See the whole very important extract in Wratislaw, pp. 68, 89. The
words emphasized above show how, like Bacon and Wyclif, Mathias made
all hang on an accurate knowledge of the letter of Scripture.
A.D. 1381. ANNE OF BOHEMIA. 657
Now 1381 was the time when Wyclif had fully embarked in his
great work of translating the Bible, and in defence of it from
so august a precedent, he puts the case1 that the Queen of
England and sister of the Ca3sar might have the Gospel in the three
languages — Bohemian, German, and L^itin ; on which ground an in-
ference of heresy might be cast upon her. Whether such a charge
was hinted or not, we cannot doubt her influence in the protection
of Wj^clif by the court ; nor that her Bohemian attendants would
carry back, after her death, ideas imbibed in England. We have
another and more definite testimony by Hus himself (in 1411) that
he and other members of the University of Prague had read the
writings of Wyclif for more than twenty years 2 (i.e. before 1391).
§ 5. John of Hdsinetz, called Hus3 by abbreviation, from the
name of his native town in southern Bohemia, was born of poor
1 This supremely important passage, so often referred to, is first printed
textually by Dr. Buddensies;. It is in the tract Be iriplici Vinculo Amoris
(i. p. 168): "Nam possibile est, quod nobilis regina Anglie, soror cesaris,
habet ewangelium in lingua triplici exaratum, scilicet in lingwa, boemica, in
lingwa teutonica et latina, et hereticare ipsam propterea implicite foret
luciferina superbia. Et sicut Teutonici volunt in isto racionabiliter de-
fendere lingwam propriam, sic et Anglici debent de racione in isto defen-
dere lingwam suam." The last sentence, shewing clearly the writer's
argument, disposes at once of Milman's conjecture that "the "Teutonic
tongue" meant "English." Nor is there much more reason in Loserth's
explanation of possibile as putting a mere hypothetical case. The cautious
schoolman puts it hvpothetically for the sake of argument ; but such an
argument would be .worthless if only an hypothesis, and we know that it
was founded on fact. Besides other evidence of early German versions,
there still exists at Vienna a German Bible which belonged to Wenceslaus,
who was himself suspected of heresy; and what is thus clear about the
" lingwa teutonica " may be inferred about the " lingwa boemica," if,
indeed, the mention of this first does not imply special knowledge of its
existence. Nor, we think, would the words " hereticare ipsam,'''' &c, be
used without reference to the hint of some such charge against the queen
(implicit 6r).
2 This must be understood chiefly of Wyclif's philosophical works ; for,
on his trial at Constance, Hus spoke of what he had said about Wyclif
" ticeloe years ago, before his theological works were brought into Bohemia."
But this must be understood of authentic copies of his chief writings; for
it would be absurd to draw a distinct line between the two classes of
works when intercourse was going on. Hus added that he was much
pleased with the philosophical works, and confessed the charge that he
had wished his soul might be where WycliPs was, — a strong proof, surely,
of the hold gained by the English reformer on more than Hus himself.
J We adopt the spelling prevalent with recent writers, as not only
the more accurate, but more convenient. The pronoun us shows that
euphony does not demand the doubling of the final s. The surname
thus accidently acquired is the Bohemian for goose, on which he often
played, calling himself " Poor Goose." His countrymen have subscribed
to restore the house in which he was born.
658 H US PREACHER AT "BETHLEHEM." Chap. XL.
parents, July 6th, 1369, when "Wyclif had already reached the
height of scholastic fame.1 While attending the schools at Prague,
he maintained himself by chanting and other services m the church.
In 1396 he took the degree of Master,2 and, after serving as Dean of
the Faculty of Arts for half-a-year in 1401-2, he was elected
Hector of the University in 1403. Having been ordained priest,
probably in 1400, he began to preach in the following year ; having
evidently imbibed much of the spirit and teaching of Mathias of
Janow. It was his practice to write his sermons and have them
copied for publication, so that they became widely known beyond
the immediate circle of his hearers. In 1402 he was appointed
resident preacher at a chapel founded (1390) by a merchant of
Prague, under the significant name of Bethlehem ("the house of
bread "), with the purpose of dispensing spiritual food to the people
by preaching in the Bohemian language. The founder was a coun-
sellor of King Wenceslaus,3 in whose weak and impulsive but not
ungenerous character, impatience of the power of the clergy seems
to have been mingled with higher motives for the protection which
he gave to the reformers.4 His second wife, Sophia, was a stedfast
friend of Hus, whose farewell letter from Constance to his friends
expressed his heartfelt gratitude in the simple Avords, " Thank the
queen, my gracious lady, from me for all the good that she has
done me." Even his enemies allow the attractiveness which Hus's
general spirit and pleasing manners added to the respect felt for
his pure and ascetic life ; and none could question the last witness
borne by his disciple Jerome, when bound to the stake : " 1 knew
1 See Chap. XXXIX. § 4, p. 635.
* He is not mentioned as Bachelor of Divinity till 1404, and, probably
for reasons that will appear presently, he never became Doctor.
3 Here it should be remembered that Wenceslaus had succeeded to the
crown of Bohemia in 1378, having been also elected King of the Romans
in the lifetime of his father, Charles IV. The Electors deposed him in
1400 in favour of Rupert ; but Wenceslaus still maintained his title to
the imperial dignity, even after he had taken part in the election of his
brother Sigismund (1411, comp. p. 152), whom he affected to regard as
his junior colleague, and he continued to hope for his own coronation at
Rome. Meanwhile Sigismund, as heir to the Bohemian crown, interfered
in his brother's kingdom ; but these complicated details, as well as the
relations of both to the other princes of Bohemia, must be left to civil
history. Sigismund obtained the crown of Hungary by marriage in 1387,
and was heir to that of Bohemia on his brother's" death in 1419. (But
comp. § 16-17.) After his election as King of the Romans we call him
Emperor for brevity's sake, though he was not crowned at Rome till 1433.
4 The whole matter was mixed up with the growing jealousy between
the Germans and Bohemians; and Wenceslaus was doubtless resentful for
his deposition from the German throne. We shall soon see that the
Bohemian movement took a character thorouehlv national.
A.D. 1379 f. JEROME OF PRAGUE. 659
the Master from my youth up, that he was an honourable and
noble man, and a preacher of the faith of God's law and of the
Gospel of Jesus Christ."
§ 6. Besides their close personal connection and fellowship in
the martyr's fiery death, Jerome of Praguk1 claims notice thus
early in Hus's career on account of his part in making "Wyclifs
works known in Bohemia. He is truly described by Trench 2 as
his elder comrade's " superior in eloquence, in talents, in gifts, —
for certainly Hus was not a theologian of the first order, specu-
lative theologian he was not at all ; — but notably his inferior in
moderation and practical good sense ;" and Hus wrote with gentle
humour of his friend whose rash fidelity had involved him in his
fate as " the Longbeard (Barbatus) who would not take advice."
The beard, which Jerome wore as a layman, added to his fine
features, tall stature, and choice dress, to win admiration in the
courts he visited ; while his powers of mind and speech are attested
by his disputations at the chief Universities of Europe and the
testimony of the accomplished Florentine who was present at his
trial at Constance. " I own" — writes Poggio3 — " that I never saw
any one, who in pleading a cause, especially one for life and death,
approached more nearly to the eloquence of the ancients, whom we
admire so much. It is marvellous to have seen with what words,
what eloquence, what arguments, what expression of countenance,
what visage, what confidence, he answered his adversaries and
finally concluded the pleading of his cause."4 The man who
could speak thus, with health broken by a year's imprisonment
in heavy chains — what must he have been at his best?
Jerome was some ten years younger than Hus, having been born
about 1379 of a family in a good position in Prague, though not
noble, as is commonly stated. We find him already connected
1 In Latin Hieronymus de Praga. Besides the few notices of him in
the accounts of Bohemian affairs and the Council of Constance, we had
but. one vivid portraiture of the man in the famous letter from the
Florentine scholar Poggio Bracciolini to Leonardo Arretjno, describing the
life and martvrdom of Jerome (Epist. ad Arretin. in Von der Hardt.
iii. 64, and edited by Orelli, Zurich, 1835; see also Shepherd's Life of
Poggio), till the recent republication, by Dr. Jaroslaw Goll (Prague, 1878),
of a Bohemian narrative of the same scenes. (For a fuller account of the
MS. and its contents, see Wratislaw, p. 377.)
2 Med. Ch. Hist. pp. 325-6.
3 For the full extract, see Wratislaw, p. 406. Remember that the
half-heathen man of letters had no predisposition in Jerome's favour.
* See further § 15. On both trials, as in other medieval controversies,
we are struck with the knowledge shewn without access to books. In
those days, before printing, scholars were not content with " the know-
ledge of reference," but could say, " Omnia raca mecum porto."
660 WYCLIF'S WRITINGS IN BOHEMIA. Chap. XL.
with Hus during his studies at Prague, whither he returned in
1401 from two years' travel after taking his Bachelor's degree.
Next year he visited England and Oxford, where he copied
Wyclif s Dialogue and Trialogue with his own hand. We are not
told whether he returned to Prague before he visited Palestine in
in the following year ; l but what has been said may be viewed in
the light of the repute assigned to Jerome as the first who brought
Wyclifs theological writings to Bohemia, compared with Hus's
own statement which marks the year 1402 as the epoch of their
introduction.2 Not that Wyclifs theological views had been
unknown there before, for — besides all probability and other evi-
dence— his opinions on the Eucharist were debated in the Uni-
versity of Prague soon after his death.3 But the epoch now in
question is clearly that at which full and authentic copies of his
theological works were first brought to Bohemia, and chiefly, it
would seem, by Jerome of Prague ; the epoch, namely, at which
Hus was becoming conspicuous as a religious teacher. We have
already seen his admiration of the philosophy of Wyclif,4 whom he
called " the Master of deep thought," and with whom he agreed in
the Realism which (remembering what had once been orthodoxy)
it seems startling to find imputed to him at Constance by a Parisian
doctor as a heresy.5 Hut a closer consideration of the proceedings
at Constance shows a strong element of hostility to Eealism
among the French and German doctors, who were now Nomina-
1 It is convenient here to follow Jerome's course till it falls in again-
with that of Hus. In 1405 we rind him at Paris, where he took the
Master's degree, and maintained in a public disputation the doctrine (held
by Wyclif) that God cannot annihilate anything, the recantation of
which Gerson demanded with an energy that caused Jerome to take to
flight ; and in the same way he had to beat a retreat from the Universities
of Cologne and Heidelberg, where he had also taken the degree of Master
(1406). Having taken the same degree at Prague (1407), he paid a
second visit to Oxford, where he was only saved from arrest by a powerful
protector who is not named. We find him taking part in the critical
events at Prague in 1409. These movements illustrate the active
communication of medieval students and scholars.
2 The arguments for this precise year are given by Loserth.
3 See further on this point, Wratislaw, p. 87.
4 MSS. of Wyclifs works were among Hus's final bequests; and there
are some still extant transcribed by his own hand. But the whole mass
ot direct evidence as to Hus's diffusion and imitation of Wyclifs writings,
and the doubts as to which of the two wrote certain works, may be best
studied in the books of Loserth and Buddensieg ; and further light may
be expected as the labours of the Wyclif Society proceed.
5 The Doctor from Paris urged that Hus, as a Realist, could not hold a
right opinion about the Eucharist ; to which Hus replied by citing the
example of St. Anselm.
A.I). 1401 f. HITS ON WYCLIF'S BOOKS 661
lists, and that especially towards Jerome, who had disputed in their
schools.1
§ 7. Now it was just at the epoch of 1401 that Hus wrote his
first Latin treatise. About his theology in general, we have his
own statement that the writers he most revered were St. Augustine
and Bishop Grosseteste, — conspicuous links with the English school
of Bradwardine and Wyclif. But on the particular subject of this
first treatise, on the Sacrament of the Altar, he adhered from first
to last to the doctrine of transubstantiation, consist* ntly rejecting
the view of Wyclif, though it was as persistently imputed to him at
Constance. It is related that he advised a student, who showed
him one of the books newly brought into Bohemia, to burn it or
throw it into the river Moldau, lest it should fall into hands in
which it might do mischief; and, when charged at Constance with
his opposition to the burning of Wyclif s books, he rebutted (he
inference of full agreement with their doctrines. Still more sig-
nificant was the opinion pronounced before the University of
Prague as late as 1410 by so earnest a Wyclifite as Jerome.2 He
said he had read and studied them like those of any other Doctor,
and had learned much that was good from them ; but that he was
far from holding as matters of faith everything that he read in
them, for that was due to Holy Scripture only. He therefore
counselled students to re:id these books frequently and study them
diligently, especially such of them as bore upon the Faculty of
Arts; but, if they found therein anything that they could not
understand, to put it aside till a riper age, for there were some things
in them that appealed to be contrary to the faith. These things,
therefore, they should neither hold nor defend, but submit to the
faith ; and they should also refrain from lending the books to
people who were incapable of understanding them. This pro-
fession of doctrinal orthodoxy, and readiness to submit to the
teaching of the Church, is the one position maintained by Hus
and Jerome on their trials, and reiterated by both with tm ir last
breath. They were practical rather than doctrinal reformers; ami
the path in which they followed Wyclif was the assertion of the
supreme authority of Scripture, the spiritual nnture of the true
Church, with Christ for its head, and the ultimate appeal to God
by the conscience of the believer, as the governing principles of
1 These relations may illustrate the spirit in which Gerson said,
"Jerome, when thou wast at Paris, thou didst imagine thyself an angel
in thine eloquence, and didst set the whole University in an uproar" — a
signal testimony to his power; and doctors from Cologne and Heidelberg
charged him with having taught errors in those Universities.
2 Wratislaw, p. 381.
II— 2 G 2
662 HUS AND ARCHBISHOP ZBYNEK. Chap. XL.
the reformation which the corrupt Church of that age needed.
This was the head of their offence in the eyes of those who con-
fessed the corruptions, but whose " reform ki head and members "
meant the transfer of the Pope's autocracy to a sacerdotal and
theological oligarchy.1 And herein lies the key to the paradox,
that men like Gerson, D'Ailly, and their fellows, burnt Hus and
Jerome, after treating them with tyrannous insolence and even
personal animosity on their trials. The reform they wanted was
from above, not from below ; and D'Ailly bitterly reproached Hus
for preaching to the people about the vices of the Cardinals, as if
the Cardinals would have heeded his reproof!
§ 8. To return to the order of events. Zbynek Zajitz, who
became Archbishop of Prague in 1403, was a young man of the
world, who had done good military service to King VVenceslaus,
but was little conversant writh theology, or indeed any learning.2
As an active man of business, and perhaps to please the king, he
set to the work of practical reform, and commissioned Hus to
make known to him any ecclesiastical abuses or defects. The first
result was the exposure of a local pretence of miracles of healing
performed on pilgrims by a portion of the blood of Christ, concern-
ing which Hus wrote a tract 3 against the superstitious craving for
relics and miracles, and the frauds of the clergy who supplied them
for money. But as the denunciations of corruption were multi-
plied, and pressure was put upon Zbynek by the clergy and even
from Rome, his feelings and conduct changed. Disciples of Hus
were cited before him, censured, and threatened with imprisonment.
The Archbishop carried his complaints of heresy to Wenceslaus, who
is said to have replied : " So long as Master Hus preached against
us laymen, you rejoiced at it ; now your turn is come, and you
must be content to bear it." Still, shrinking from the consequences
of having his realm declared heretical, the king consented to an
enquiry, as the result of which, the Archbishop and a synod
1 Compare what has been said of the principles of the leaders at Con-
stance, Chap. X. § 7, and Chap. XII. § 10. The reader, who might suspect
the phrases that follow in the text of being rhetoric rather than simple
truth, is referred to the records of the trials, especially for the part taken
by Cardinal d'Ailly.
2 The statement that he learnt his letters after being made a bishop is
no doubt a mere literal rendering of the epigram published when he burnt
Wyclif's books : —
" Zajitz, bishop A, B, C. " Burnt the books, but ne'er knew he
" What in th^m was written."
3 "On the Glorified Blood of Christ." For other examples of Hus's
preaching against abuses, and Zbynek's approval of his course, see Wratis-
law, chap. iii.
A.D. 1409. SECESSION OF THE GERMANS. 663
declared Bohemia free from any taint of Wyclif 's heresy ; but all
the copies of his books were ordered to be given in for examination,
and it was forbidden that any one should lecture in the University
on such of his tenets and works as were deemed heretical (July 17,
1404).1
§ 9. At the same time the quarrel was Drought to a crisis in the
University, in which, as we have seen, the Germans had a majority
of three nations to one, the Germans also being Nominalists, while
the Bohemians were Realists ; and, as early as 1403, and again
in 1408, forty- five propositions ascribed to Wyclif were condemned
by the University. But another question was now raised about
the proposed Council of Pisa, to end the great Papal Schism.2
Wenceslaus, who had from the first supported the Council, and was
now encouraged by France to hope for his restoration to the
Empire, wished Prague to join with other Universities in declaring
for neutrality between the rival Popes ; but the German majority of
nations pronounced for Gregory XIL, with whom Archbishop
Zbynek was now leagued in opposition to the reforming party.3
Hus and Jerome seized the opportunity to redress the balance, of
wrhich the Bohemians had so long complained ; and the king's*
resentment gave effect to their scheme.4 A royal decree gave three
votes to the Bohemian nation, and one only to the three others
jointly (Jan. 1409) ; the Germans backed their petition against it
by a threat of secession, and refused obedience at the elections on
St. George's Day (April 23) ; and, when the king filled up the
vacant offices by his own authority, they left Prague in a body.5
1 The Dialogus, Trialogus, and book on the Eucharist, were specified ;
while on others opinion was divided in the University. This was in fact
a compromise, in accordance with a vote already passed by the Bohemian
nation in the University, and supported by Hus, forbidding the teaching
of the impugned works and doctrines "in their heretical, erroneous, or
offensive sense."
2 For the whole course of events which led to this Council, see Chap. IX.
§§ 7-9.
3 He suspended Hus and all the Masters who declared for neutrality
from their priestly functions in the diocese.
4 At first he vented angry threats at Hus and Jerome for continually
creating disturbances ; but his councillors overcame his reluctance. For
the procedure, which seemed rather to invert than redress the injustice,
it was argued that at Paris the French nation had three votes against one
jointly by the others, and so with the Italians in their Universities. The
plausible plan of an equal division could onlv have produced a deadlock.
But the question of fairness was overborne by what was in fact a national
revolutionarv stroke.
5 .Eneas Sylvius says that the seceders numbered 2000, followed by
3000 more ; and another writer says that out of 7000 students only 20UO
were left. Palacky thinks the total of 7000 too low ; while other
^04 HUS IN CONFLICT WITH THE POPE. Chap. XL.
Archbishop Zbynek persevered in his struggle on behalf of
Gregory XII., punishing several of Hus's adherents, while the
king punished the priests who obeyed the interdict which was laid
on Prague. At length the Archbishop found it necessary to
announce his adhesion to Pope Alexander V.1 (Sept.), and in
October John Hus was elected Rector of the University for the
remainder of the year ending on St. George's Day, 1410.
§ 10. It proved for Hus a " Pyrrhic victory," and the beginning
of new troubles which beset him to the end. The seceding
Germans spread abroad the story of his heresy, and we cannot
doubt that many avenged at Constance their expulsion from
Prague.2 In that city too Hus's influence was shaken by the loss
of so many profitable residents. The new Pope, devoted to the
friars (see p. 148), and a tool in the hands of Balthasar Cossa, was
easily persuaded to withdraw the proceedings he had begun against
Zbynek for his support of Gregory, and to support the new attack
opened against Hus on the charge of Wycliffism. A bull was
obtained by Zbynek's envoys (Dec. 1409) commissioning the
Archbishop to institute a new enquiry, to demand the surrender of
Wyclif 's books, and — what was the most direct blow at Hus, as the
chaplain of the Bethlehem — to forbid all preaching, except in
cathedral, collegiate, conventual, or parish churches. Further, he
was to proceed against all who resisted any portion of the decree,
by penal measures, excluding all right of appeal. Hus, however,
appealed at once to Rome, on the ground that the Pope was ill-
informed about the state of Bohemia; and, on the death of
Alexander V. (May 1410), he renewed the appeal to his successor
John XX III. At the same time Zbynek, having held the enquiry
with assessors who condemned the books, published his sentence
requiring obedience to the bull on pain of excommunication
(June 10).
On the following Sunday Hus preached to a large and excited
audience at Bethlehem, denying that there was any heresy in
Bohemia, protesting against the intended burning of Wyclif's
books, and calling on the people to support him in a new appeal, to
which they responded, " We will and do stand by you ! " For
accounts are evident exaggerations. But even the lowest estimates illus-
trate the nourishing state of medieval Universities in general, and of
Pngue in particular. One result of the secession was the foundation of
the famous University of Leipzig by the Margrave of Meissen.
1 Respecting his election at Pisa, see p. 147.
2 That this is no mere conjecture, is proved by the stress laid henceforth,
and at Constance, on the charge that Hus fomented quarrels between
Germans and Bohemians, and by the letter of the Council to Sigismund on
the ruin of the Universitv of Prague.
A.I). 1410. BURNING OF WVCLIF'S BOOKS. 665
himself he declared that he would not cease preaching, even though
he were driven into exile or were to die in prison, and finally, in
words which — whether intended to kindle the flame of material or
merely moral resistance 1 — found an echo among all classes through-
out Bohemia, he exhorted them to stedfastness, " for a need was
arising, even as in the Old Testament, according to the ordinance
of Moses, to gird on the sword and defend the word of God."
Three days later an appeal to John XXIII. was published in the
names of John Hus, a leading Bohemian noble and M.A., and
other members of the University ; while the Archbishop sent a
report of the sermon to Kome, asking for further powers, and in
particular the citation of Hus to the papal court. On July 16th,
in direct violation of a promised delay obtained from him by the
king at the instance of the University, Zbynek summoned the
prelates and other ecclesiastics to the episcopal palace, and there,
with doors guarded by armed men, set fire with his own hand to
the pile of Wyclif 's books.2
Well might a contemporary annalist say that the priests sung
the Te Deum and rung a funeral knell over the flames, " in the
expectation that they had now the end of all troubles, whereas by
the permission of God, the righteous Judge, the troubles had but
first taken their beginning." That knell was the death-note of
peace and religious liberty, which were not restored even when the
fire of civil strife was quenched by the Peace of Westphalia (1648).
But we cannot stay to relate the early scenes of the strife, from the
letters of mingled indignation and entreaty written by the king,
queen, and nobles, to the Pope, to the outbreaks of the people, and
the acts of violence with which they were punished by the clergy
and monks.3
Hus continued preaching pending his appeal, while his envoys to
Bologna could obtain no hearing ; 4 and, on the expiration of the
1 We regard the latter sense as the more consistent with the whole
spirit and course of Hus's life ; but in such a crisis it is useless to put the
preacher's fervid words into the scales of criticism with the weights of
another age and nation ; nor, viewing his career as a whole, can we
sympathize with those who deem it necessary to write of him, as of
Wyclif, in the tone of apology.
2 It was in consequence of the appeals made against this proceeding to
the papal court, then at Bologna, that a meeting of Doctors at that city
gave the opinion on Wyclif s writings already quoted (p. 633, n. 2).
3 The details may be read in Wrati.-daw, ]>. 140, f.
4 Some of them were imprisoned and otherwise ill-treated ; in particu-
lar, two of Hus's strongest and more advanced supporters, but after-
wards his bitterest enemies, STEPHEN OF Palecz and Stanilaus of
Znaim. Their change of sides, which was declared in the dispute about
indulgences, is ascribed to their terror of the Pope's power, which they
6G6 BURNING OF THE POPE'S BULLS. Chap. XL
term for his personal appearance there, a new excommunication
was pronounced against him, with an interdict upon any place
where he might be residing (Feb. 1411). The king's indignation
and the Archbishop's obstinacy involved both in acts of severity
and retaliation, till Zbynek consented to a compromise, but with
more than doubtful sincerity ; for he was on his way to invoke
the intervention of Sigismund, now King of the Eomans, when
he died on September 28, 1411.1
§ 11. The installation of the new Archbishop, Albik, who had
been the king's physican and was elected by his influence, was the
occasion of a new crisis. The legates who brought his pall were the
bearers of the Pope's bulls for the crusade against Ladislaus, King of
Naples, with a large indulgence to all who would aid it (May 14 12).*
Indulgences had been in ill odour at Prague since the great jubilee of
1 390, and the scandalous bargains now offered caused general indig-
nation. Hus preached, wrote, and disputed in the University, not
only against the indulgence, but denouncing the sin of offering it for
making war on a Christian prince. The growing resistance was
mingled with acts of ridicule, culminating in a mock procession, in
which papers like the bulls were carried with insult and burnt under
the gallows (June 24th). Though the scene was got up by one of
the King's favourites,3 Wenceslaus seems to have become alarmed
for the public order and the consequences of the Pope's anger; and,
while forbidding any to speak against the bulls, under pain of death,
he asked the advice of the Faculty of Theology, whose opinion, ad-
adverse to Wyclif and Hus, was urged chiefly by Hus's former
friends, Stephen Palecz and Stanilausof Znaim. Encouraged by the
king's new attitude, the aldermen, who were chiefly of the German
party, arrested three youths who interrupted the preachers of the
indulgence. Hus pleaded for them, saying that he, if any one,
ought to suffer as the leader of the resistance ; but no sooner had
they quieted his remonstrances and the popular ferment by a
had felt at Bologna. Stanilaus died during the preparations for the
Council, at which Stephen was one of the chief concoeters of the articles
against Hus.
1 Sigismund had been elected in July, with the support of Wenceslaus.
For the evidence of Zbynek's hostile intentions towards Wenceslaus, in
seeking the "intercession" of Sigismund, see Wratislaw, pp. 156-8. We
must be content to refer to the same work (pp. 159-161) for an episode of
some importance with reference to the relations of England to Bohemia,
namely the arrival of envoys from Henry IV., who used strong language
against Wyclif, and Hus's disputations with them.
2 Concerning the contest between John XXIII. and Ladislaus, see p. 151.
3 The Lord Woksa of Waldstein. Afterwards at Constance the whole
blame was thrown on Jerome of Prague. Hus himself appears to have
had no part in it.
A.D. 1413. HUS ON THE CHURCH. 667
promise of mercy, than the youths were led forth to execution.1
Their fate exasperated the people, and Hus proclaimed them mar-
tyrs from the pulpit ; while Wenceslaus, enraged at the defiance
of his authority, threatened to behead a thousand such rioters if
they were found.
§ 12. In this state of affairs, when the renewed sentence of ex-
communication against Hus, and of interdict on any place where he
might be staying, arrived from Bologna (Aug. 1412),2 Hus made
that final appeal Appeal to Christ, which was charged upon him at
Constance as a heresy, and, after some further proceedings, he with-
drew from Prague to save the city from the interdict (Dec. 1412).
His departure was followed by further attempts of the King for a
reconciliation, on the one hand, and fresh condemnation by the
Theological Faculty on the other; and at Candlemas (Feb. 2, 1413)
a Council at Rome confirmed the excommunication and interdict,
and condemned the works of Wyclif. From his refuge with a
Bohemian nobleman, at a spot near the later stronghold of the
Taborites, Hus kept up intercourse with Prague ; and, among the
many works in Latin, Bohemian, and German, which occupied his
enforced leisure, he now wrote his most important treatise, I)e
Ecclesia, in reply to an attack on his views by Stephen Palecz. We
can but give a few leading points of this remarkable work, which
must be judged by the light of its age, rather than of ours.
Against the claim that the Pope is the head of the Church and the
Cardinals its body, he maintains that the only true Church is the
whole body of believers predestined to life, in the patt, the present,
and the future, embracing the three states of the Church triumphant,
militant, and dormant.3 This theory of a purely invisible Church,
resting on a rigid doctrine of predestination, does not exclude the
recognition of the visible Church. There are many in the Church,
who are not of it; there are others out of the Church (as, for ex-
ample) by ecclesiastical censures, who are yet of it ; and as without
special revelation no one can know that he is predestined, so none
can know this of another ; and hence the power of binding and
loosing is of no effect except so far as it agrees with the judgment
of God. The only head of the Church is Christ ; but the Pope is
1 These were the first lives taken in the long religious conflict in
Bohemia.
2 The details of the progress of the case at the Papal court may be read
in Wratislaw, chap. vi.
3 We have one illustration of the doctrinal orthodoxy which Hus
always professed, in his consistent belief in Purgatory, which forms a
remarkable part of his argument. Fuller accounts of this and Hus's
other Latin works, than our space allows, will be found in Wratislaw,
chap, xi., on " John Hus as a School Divine."
668 HUS'S BOHEMIAN TRACTS. Chap. XL.
His vicar if he follows the example of Peter, the chief of the
Apostles ; but if he be covetous and corrupt, then is he the vicar of
Judas Iscariot. Of the bodies which claim to be the visible
Church, he decides in favour of Rome (another proof that he in-
tended no schism or separation). He traces the source of world -
liness, corruption, and simony in the Church, to the donation of
Constantine (which he assumes as genuine), and, like Wyclif, seeks
the remedy in poverty, humility, and obedience to the teaching of
Holy Scripture. To the charge urged against him at Constance,
that he nullified the Sacraments of the Church, by making them
dependent on the holiness of the minister, he replied by the qualifi-
cation (on which he shewed that his works insist) tliat, though no
unworthy priest can be in himself a true minister, yet instru-
mentally his ministrations are valid by the Divine power •* and thus,
in the Eucharist, he affirmed the reality of consecration by the power
of Grod, while denying any such power in the priest.2 The rule of the
Church for faith and practice is the supreme authority of Scrip-
ture ; but there is never a suggestion that a clean sweep should be
made of the doctrine and tradition of the Church, to build up a new
system from Scripture. He stedfastly professed his willingness to
accept the doctrine of the Church, and his desire to be taught if he
was in error. The vehement attack of Gerson in the following
year, especially upon the work On the Church, and his letter to
Conrad, the new Archbishop of Prague,3 urging him to the rooting
out of heresy, were true signs of the answer which was to be given
at Constance.
To the same period, both before and during his exile, belong the
most important of his tracts in the Bohemian language, which, but
lately made known to the world, have for the first time revealed his
power and character, and thrown quite a new light on the practical
side of his teaching.4 "We can now understand this extraordinary
man, not only as school divine and a controversialist among theolo-
gians, but as a living and moving power in his own country." 5 Chief
1 Here we trace the influence of Wyclif 's theory of dominion.
2 We have in this controversy another example of his orthodoxy with
respect to the reverence due to the Blessed Virgin, in his reply to the
boast of certain priests, that, whereas she once gave birth to Christ, they
could create hiin at their pleasure.
3 Albik had resigned before the end of 1412, to escape the growing
troubles of his diocese.
4 After the fatal epoch of 1620, the Jesuit missionaries were active in
the destruction of Bohemian books.
5 VVratislaw, chap, xii., where a full account is given of Hus's Bohemian
works. The almost complete absence of his predestinnrian theory in these
works shows that it belonged to his scholastic divinity rather than his
view of practical religion ; but he dwells on election.
A.D. 1414. SIGISMUND'S SAFE-CONDUCT. 669
of these are the longer and shorter expositions of the Creed, the Ten
Commandments, and the Lord's Prayer, exhibiting, as he sets forth
in his preface, the three things necessary for salvation : faith (that
is, chiefly, belief of the truth), obedience to God's law, andprayer to
God. In the latter part of 1413 he completed his Postilla, or Expo-
sitions of the Gospels for the Sundays and Saints' Days of the eccle-
siastical year. He is seen in his more polemical aspect in his work
On Simony, an unsparing exposure of the corruptions of the clergy,
mingled with bitter reflections on passing events ; and in his tract
On Six Errors, whicli he composed during a visit to Prague in the
spring of 1414, and inscribed on the walls of Ids chapel (Beth-
lehem) to be constantly before the eyes of the people. His former
protector having now died, he made bis last retreat to the castle of
another friendly nobleman at Krakovetz.
§ 13. We have traced the events which forced John XXIII. to
concur with Sigismund in convening the Council of Constance.1
At the interview at Lodi the Pope and Caisar would doubtless
discuss the heresy, which was one chief question to be laid before
the Fathers; and there seems no reason, at this first stage, to
doubt Sigismund's sincere desire to have the question settled by
the hearing of Hus before a Council of professed reformers, to
which he had been summoned by the Tope.2 The negociations
1 See Chap. X. § 4.
2 On the great question of the imperial safe-conduct, a few words must
be added to the note on p. 155. It has been said that it was only a pro-
tection against illegal violence, needed especially on the journey through
Germany, but with the very object of abiding by the judgment of the
Council. To which the reply is : (1) From the avowed purpose of the
promise under which Hus left the powerful protection of VVenceslaus and
the Bohemian nobles. (2) From the express terms of the document — " ut
ei transire, stare, morari, redire permittatis,1" — the granting of which,
with the reservation suggested, would have been even worse perfidy than
its actual violation. (3) The plain sense is confirmed by contrast with the
safeguard offered by the Council to Jerome, expressly resercing any sentence
they might pass on him. (4) If the suggested meaning had been even so much
as thought of, where was there any ground for Sigismund's first indigna-
tion, and all the urgency and casuistry by which his consent was gained?
(5) Not only did he himself never plead so simple and perfect a justification,
but he refused even to avail himself of the excuse that Hus went without
waiting for the safe-conduct, and he acknowledged its full force. (6) The
allegation that Hus never appealed to it is simply untrue, for he did so on
both occasions when the king was present at his trial, on the hist day fixing
his eyes on Sigismund ; and, as the eye-witnesses tell us, the King blushed
visibly. (7) The conscience of wrong which that blush betrayed is traced
in Sigismund's own conduct; for it is not enough to say that he left Hus
to be dealt with by the Council : he urged them to make an end of the
obstinate heretic, joined in browbeating, taunting, and upbraiding him, as
choosing his fate ; and finally gave the sentence of death with his own lips.
670 THE COUNCIL OF CONSTANCE. Chap. XL.
were conducted through Bohemian nobles who favoured Hus, and
had the confidence of the king, two of whom deserve remembrance
for their stedfast adherence to him to the end : the Lords Wences-
laus of Dubna and John of Chlum. King Wenceslaus consented
to his brother's application for the attendance of Hus; but his
little sympathy with the Council seems proved by his sending
no envoys, so that the lords who attended Hus were unable to
offer any official remonstrance. Hus himself had always pro-
fessed his desire to appeal to a General Council and to abide by its
decision, and his course was determined by the same conscience
and resolve not to bring scandal on the cause, which we shall find
governing his final choice of the death he had even now in prospect.
For, besides the warnings of his friends, we have several other
indications of the foresight which led him to write that he in-
tended humbly to risk his life, and appear at Constance under the
protection of the king's safe-conduct (August). Going first to
Prague, he presented himself before a synod held by the Arch-
bishop, who declared that he had no charge of heresy to bring against
him, and he also obtained certificates of orthodoxy from the king
and the papal inquisitor, to whom he submitted himself for exa-
mination. The enemies, who would not confront Hus before the
Archbishop, procured written evidence against him from alleged
private conversations as well as his public teachings ; and, having
obtained copies of this evidence from friends, he again showed
what sort of a trial he expected by drawing up answers, to be read
after his departure, proving them to be false or garbled, and dis-
avowing the opinions imputed to him. The same foresight was
shewn in a farewell letter to his friends " in order that, knowing
his opinions, they might not be dispirited if he were condemned
for any imputed heresy " (Oct. 10). *
§ 14. Travelling through Germany, with the lords John and
Henry of Chlum, while Wenceslaus of Dubna went to Sigismund
for the promised safe-conduct,2 Hus held frequent discussions, and
was well received, notwithstanding the national feud at Prague.
We have seen his reception at Constance,3 where a chief instigator
1 In his sermon at Jerome's sentence, the Bishop of Lodi stated the
principles of evidence against heretics : '"Any witnesses whatever, even of
evil repute, as ruffians, thieves, harlots, ought to he received against them ;
yea, if that were not enough, they ought to he tortured rcith various
tortures until they acknowledged their errors."
2 Sigismund granted the safe-conduct at Spires on the 14th of October,
though it did not reach Constance till after Hus's arrival.
3 See pp. 155, 158, and the general account of the Council (Chap. X.).
The full details of his imprisonment and trial may be read in Wratislaw,
chaps, viii.-x.
A.D. 1415. TRIAL OF HUS. 671
of the steps taken against him was his renegade friend, Stephen
Palecz. After six months' close and wearing imprisonment, he
was brought before the Council on three days x for the mockery of
a trial, perhaps unexampled even in the history of heresy ; a trial
which has been called, by no rhetorical figure, " not hearing, but
jeering ; " the French " reforming " Doctors, headed by Cardinal
D'Ailly,2 being foremost in browbeating and clamorous interruption.
The spirit of the whole proceeding was exposed by Jerome on his
trial, when, having cited the persecutions of philosophers, apostles,
prophets, and martyrs, he added, " And forsooth if it is unrighteous-
ness when this is done by foreigners or natives to an ordinary
person, it is a greater unrighteousness when one priest suffers from
another, and the greatest unrighteousness when a priest is given
up to death by a council of priests from malice and hatred" This
is the peculiarity of these two cases amidst the long records of
religious persecution. We can understand the zeal which puts the
clear issue on some distinct doctrine or observance deemed necessary
to salvation. But few, perhaps, who revere the names of Hus and
Jerome as martyrs for the truth, are aware that that issue was
not the real one throughout their trials. Of doctrinal censure
there was scarcely a pretence, much less of the corrective argument
to which Hus offered to submit. His exposure of the false and
garbled evidence — like the false witnesses at Jerusalem who could
not even agree together 3 — by reference to his real statements, his
declarations of his true opinions, and protestations of conscience,
were overborne by the rule, " In the mouth of two or three
witnesses shall every word be established/' while not a witness was
heard in his behalf. In fine, all came to this one point, that he
must confess and abjure all that was charged against him by
the witnesses, whether he had held and taught it or not. When
Sigismund plainly stated the two ways open, — to abjure, recant, and
submit to the mercy of the Council, or, if he held to his errors, " the
Council and Doctors have their laws as to what they ought finally
to do with you," Hus summed up his whole case in the reply,
" Most serene Prince ! I do not wish to hold any error, but to
submit to the determination of the Council ; only not to offend my
1 June 5th, 7th, and 8th, 1415, besides the day of final sentence and
execution, July 6th.
2 D'Ailly repeatedly interrupted Hus's statement and the explanatory
extracts from his works by the exclamation, " See how much worse it is
than what hath been articled."
3 Matt. xxvi. 59-62; Mark xiv. 55-60. The parallel is the more
striking, as the Doctors and the King rested the whole case on this
evidence, reiterating, like the High Priest, " What is it which these witness
against thee ? "
672 THE MARTYR TO CONSCIENCE. Chap. XL.
conscience by saying that I have held errors which I have never
held, and which never entered into my heart." It was not a
question of true or false belief, but of submission to the will of the
ecclesiastical aristocracy, who had deposed three Popes -,1 and if
ever there was a martyr to the pure principle of conscience, rather
than to any dogma, it was John Hus. Even when friendly
mediators suggested an escape by the abjuration of the heresies
charged, without admitting that he had held them, he saw the fallacy
of the subterfuge, which he rejected because such an abjuration
would combine perjury, apostacy, and scandal. Referring to the
example of Eleazar,2 " a man of the old law, who would not lyingly
admit that he had eaten flesh forbidden by the law, lest he should
act against God and leave an evil example to posterity" he asked,
" How should I, a priest of the new law, though an unworthy one,
for fear of a punishment which will soon be over, be willing to
transgress the law of God more grievously, (1) by withdrawing
ffom the truth ; (2) by committing perjury ; (3) by scandalizing
my neighbours. Indeed it is better for me to die than, by avoiding
a momentary punishment, to fall into the hands of the Lord, and
perhaps afterwards into fire and everlasting reproach." Kor, pro-
bably, did he believe that recantation would save him from such
perfidy as afterwards befel Cranmer.3 These efforts were made during
a pause occasioned by a letter of remonstrance to Sigismund, bearing
250 seals of the Bohemian nobles ;4 and later events proved how
1 It is noteworthy that Cardinal Zabarella, the leader of the Papal
partv, shewed a better disposition towards Hus than the French and
German reforming doctors. He it was who, on the last day of the trial,
made the offer of a qualified form of submission.
2 2 Maccabees vi. This is from Hus's letter in reply to the confession
drawn up for him by the friendly " father " (see the whole in Wratislaw,
pp. 312-315). Observe also the simple emphasis of his reply to Sigismund's
suggestion: "Listen, Hus! Why should you refuse to abjure all the
erroneous articles of which you speak because witnesses have deposed
wrongfully against you ? / am willing to abjure all errors ; yet because I
do not wish to hold any error, it is not necessary that I have previously
held one." Hus replied : " Lord King ! This is not the meaning of the
word ' to abjure.' " If there is something of the schoolman here, there is
mo e of honest truth and enlightened conscience.
3 For his farewell letters to Bohemia, in the sure prospect of death, see
Wratislaw, pp. 316-319. One passage is prophetic: "I think that after
mv death there will be a great persecution in the land of Bohemia of those
who serve God faithfully, if God doth not apply His hand through the
secular lords, whom He has enlightened in His law more than the spiritual
ones.''
4 The letter was read at the session of June 12th. Palecz took
advantage of the absence of the King's participation in this act, and
it is not known whether Wenceslaus made any effort on Hus's behalf.
Wratislaw cites a document, to prove that he probably did so (p. 321),
A.D. U15. BURNING OF JOHN HITS. 673
much reason Siuismund had to fear the resentment of his future
subjects. But the danger of breaking up the Council was instant ;
and we can trace, both in king and Council, the passion influenced
by resistance, — " odisse quern Imseris."
On the 1st of July Hus briefly repeated in writing the grounds of
his decision to a commission charged to receive his final answer, and
on the 6th he was brought up for sentence at the 15th session in the
Cathedral.1 His final appeal to God was denounced as heresy ; his
prayer for the pardon of his enemies wTas treated with derision. The
sermon was preached by the Bishop of Lodi from the text, " Thit
the body of sin may be destroyed " (Horn. vi. 6) ; and when they com-
mitted his soul to the devil, he replied, " But I commit it to God,
the righteous judge." After an insulting degradation from the
priesthood, he was led forth to a meadow- outside the town, amidst
a crowd of people to whom he declared his faith and innocence;
and some said to one another, " What or what manner of things
he hath done or said formerly, we know not ; but now we see and
hear that he prayeth and speaketh holy words." To a last offer of
mercy, before the faggots piled round him to the neck were kindled,
he replied, "God is my witness, that I have never taught or
preached the things which have been laid to my charge by false
witnesses ; but the principal intention of my preaching and of all
my other actions and writings has simply been to draw men back
from sin, and in that truth of the Gospel, which I have written,
taught, and preached, according to the sayings of the holy Doctors,
I am willingly joyfully this day to die." The flames soon cut
short his last prayers ; and his death was speedy. His clothes were
thrown into the fire, and every vestige of his remains reduced to
ashes and thrown into the lUiine, "that nothing might remain on
earth of so execrable a heretic." 2
§ 15. Nearly twelve months later the like scene was repeated on
and he was certainly much grieved at Hus's fate. The letter of the
nobles was accompanied by one from the University of Prague to the
Cardinals, interceding both for Hus and Jerome.
1 We cannot omit the noble advice of his stedfast friend John of Chlum,
who went to the prison the day before with the Lord Weuceslaus and
four bishops, to receive Hus's decision at the last moment : " See, Master
John! We are laymen and cannot advise you; look therefore if you
feel yourself guilty in any of the matters laid to your charge, that you
fear not to be instructed with regard to them and recant. Jf, however,
your conscience tells you that you are not guilty, do not in any wise act
against your conscience or lie in the sight of God but rather stand even
unto death in the truth which you have known." When Hus answered as
before, one of the bishops said, *; See how obstinate he is in his heresy ! "
2 The details of Hus's trial and execution are derived chiefly from an
eye-witness, his secretary Mladenowitz.
674 JEROME OF PRAGUE. Chap. XL.
the same spot ; and the victim was of a spirit as noble if less
innocent. Not that the more impulsive character of Jerome was
ever sullied, except by the two acts of his breach of faith and his
recantation. In one of his journeys to proclaim his principles alike
to kings and people, he visited Vienna at the time of the measures
taken against the Wyclifite heresy by Alexander V. and continued
by John XXIII. (1410). He was arrested, but shewing, it is said,
signs of recantation, he was released on a solemn oath to abide his
trial ; but he escaped into Moravia, and repaid the confidence of the
bishop's official by a letter of excuse for not keeping a promise
extorted from him by force. The censure, which we must pass
on his breach of faith, would ill beseem those who themselves acted
on the principle, that no faith should be kept with heretics. After
the burning of the bulls at Prague, Jerome visited Lithuania and
Poland, causing at Cracow, we are told, " more sensation among the
clergy and people than had been excited in that diocese within the
memory of man." These visits led to the twofold charge, of sympathy
with the Greek heresy, and of seeking converts to his own.
Notwithstanding the dissuasion sent by Hus to the zealous
friends who were eager to join him when the news of his arrest
reached Prague, Jerome appeared at Constance early in April 1415 ;
but he wras persuaded to retire to a neighbouring town, whence he
addressed letters to Sigismund and the Council, requesting a safe-
conduct and hearing. After waiting some days, he had started on
his return to Bohemia, when the Council published in Constance a
citation, to which was added a safe-conduct against violence, but
not against due course of law ; and, when charged with contumacy
on his trial, he declared that he would gladly have obeyed the
citation had he known of it. He was recognized and arrested at
Hirschau, in the dominions of the Count Palatine, John (son of
Rupert, the late emperor and enemy of Wenceslaus), who sent him
back to Constance, where he was brought in heavy chains before the
Council (May 23rd); and, as wTe have had occasion to mention,
he was assailed with special animosity by Gerson and others
whom he had formerly met in scholastic disputations. He now
offered to defend the same opinions before the Council, adding
(like Hus), " if it be proved that there is aught erroneous therein,
I will gladly amend it, and also humbly receive better instruction."
The cry was raised, " Burn him ! burn him I"1 " No ! " said the
1 We have a curious record of Sigismund's feeling towards Jerome in a
conversation (on the last day of Hus's trial, June 8th) with some of the
cardinals and bishops, whom the King advised to put no faith in recanta-
tions, which would only be followed by a new diffusion of heresy in
Bohemia, Poland, &c. "Therefore," he said, "make an end also with
A.D. 1416. HIS RECANTATION AND TRIAL. C75
English bishop of Salisbury, Robert Hallam ; " for it is written,
* I will not the death of a sinner, but rather that he should be
converted and live.' " The wish seemed to be fulfilled, when, after
Hus's execution and an examination of the articles framed against
Jerome (July 19th), fear and physical distress from his severe
imprisonment broke down his fortitude, aod he twice made a public
recantation, renouncing the doctrines of Wyclif and declariug the
righteousness of Hus's condemnation (Sept. 11th and 23rd). He
promised to write to the same effect to the King and Queen and
Lords of Bohemia.1 Cardinals d'Ailly and Zabarella, who were of
the commission named to judge him, were in favour of his release;
but this was opposed by " the faithless renegade," Stephen Palecz,
and by the powerful voice of Gerson, who wrote a treatise to show
that recantation must always leave a man under suspicion of heresy.
The two cardinals retired in disgust 2 from the commission (Feb.
1416), and Jerome, refusing to give answers satisfactory to the
more hostile judges, demanded a public hearing before the Council.
One pregnant sentence of his sums up the whole nature of Hus's
trial as well as his own : " Ye wish to condemn me wrongfully and
miserably, without any certain charge." This was the exact truth,
though no less than 107 articles "were preferred against him on his
two days' trial (May 23rd and 26th), of which we have the two
vivid reports of eye-witnesses, in Latin and Bohemian.3 We have
cited Poggio's admiring testimony to his eloquence and ability (§ 6),
but that is not all: "Many he smote with jests; many with
invectives ; many he frequently compelled to laugh in what was no
his other secret disciples and favourers, because I am soon about to depart,
and especially with that fellow who is detained here in prison." They said,
44 Jerome ? " He said, 4* Yes, Jerome ! We'll make a finish with him in
less than a day. It will be an easier matter, for the other is his master,
and that Jerome his scholar." Then he added : 44 Verily I was still young
when that sect arose and began in Bohemia, and see to what magnitude
it has grown and multiplied!" Here the King is clearly regarding the
reformers with animosity as political disturbers.
1 We have his letter to the lords (in Wratislaw, pp. 394—5) ; the others
he delayed, and finally refused to write. The letter, addressed to one of
the three lords of the Bohemian union, is the only extant piece of his
writing in Bohemian. His remains iu Latin are printed in the Acta et
Monumenta, &c.
2 Dr. Naz (Nasus, i.e. "Nosey"), one of Hus's and Jerome's bitterest
enemies, insinuated that they were bribed by Wenceslaus and the heretics.
Is it not l'easonable to suppose that Jerome's ability — perhaps, too, the
conviction that the questions at issue were more scholastic than religious
— inspired them with a generous feeling which is conspicuously wanting
in their colleague, Gerson, the 4' Doctor Christianissimus " ?
3 The substance of the Bohemian narrative, which agrees in all essential
points with Poggio's, is given by Wratislaw, chap. xiii.
676 BURNING OF JEROME. Chap. XL.
laughing matter, by jeering at the reproaches made to him by his
adversaries. . . . This, however, was a token of the greatest
intellectual power, that, when his discourse was frequently inter-
rupted and he was assailed with various outcries by some who
carped at his sentiments, not one of them did he leave unscathed,
and, chastising them all alike, compelled them either to blush or to
hold their peace.1 . . . His voice was sweet, clear, and sonorous ;
with a certain dignified oratorical gesticulation, either to express
indignation or to move compassion, which, however, he neither
asked for nor wished to obtain." It seems, indeed, that he might
have had it for the asking; for, in the early part of his defence,
many felt themselves inclined to his liberation.
But Jerome had come there (like Cranmer at St. Mary's) with
quite another purpose. After a glowing eulogy of Hus, he summed
up his confession by avowing that " whatsoever Master John Hus
and Master John Wyclif had preached against the wickedness,
pride, malice, ruffianism, and avarice of the priesthood, all this he
held and would hold unto death. As regarded the other articles of
the Christian faith, he held and believed them all according to the
Holy Catholic Church of Christ, assenting to no error or heresy."
Finally, confessing the sin most heavy on his conscience, he said,
standing " in that villainous and accursed pulpit, wherein in his
recantation for fear of death he had assented to the unrighteous
condemnation of Master John Hus, a holy man, he cancelled,
annulled, and revoked that recantation." At this they raised the
ery, "Now hath he condemned himself!'' and after two days,
during which Zabarella and others made a hist effort to overcome
his resolution, he was brought into the cathedral on the Saturday
before Ascension Day (May 30th) ; where, called on to abide by
his first recantation, he repeated his belief of " all the articles of
the Christian faith, as the Holy Catholic Church holds and be-
lieves," and, declaring that his exposure of the vices of the clergy
was the motive of his death, as of the condemnation of the two
Masters,2 he ended, " God's will be done : but I will not act against
my conscience; for I know that in what they have written against
the disorders and unrighteousness of the priesthood, they have set
1 Thus, when one of them insultingly replied to his denial of any agree-
ment with Wyclif's doctrine of the Eucharist, " Why deniest thou this ?
Anyhow it is a manifest thing," Jerome shouted, "Silence! hypocritical
monk ! " This one being silenced, another said with a great outcry, " I
swear it on my conscience, as to what thou deniest, that it is so ! " Jerome
retorted, "Thus to swear on one's conscience is often the safest way to
deceive."
2 Remember that the Council had condemned Wyclif s works, and
ordered the burning of his bones.
A.D. 1415 f. UPRISING OF BOHEMIA. 677
down the truth." He walked cheerfully to the stake, chanting the
Catholic Creed, and singing other hymns, both of the Mother of God
and of other saints, and from the very spot where Hus had
suffered he reiterated to the people his belief in the faith he had
just chanted, and the true cause of his death, because he would not
condemn that " honourable and holy man and preacher of the faith
of God's law and of the Gospel of Jesus Christ." Like Hus, he
prayed aloud till " the flame struck him, and he prayed within
himself a good while, and thus doing he died." If the admiration
of iEneas Sylvius and Poggio is tinged with the growing heathenism
of the age, it is at least impartial and sincere.1
§ 16. The ashes of Jerome, like those of Hus, were thrown into the
Rhine, lest a relic of the martyrs should remain. Rather might we
imagine them "sprinkled towards heaven" by the prophet's hand,
to break forth throughout all the land of Bohemia ;2 but we can only
glance at the plague of religious war, of which the germs were cast
abroad at Constance.3 The indignation of the people was vehement.
Medals were struck in honour of Hus, and a yearly festival was
established to commemorate both martyrs. The faithlessness of
Sigismund had provoked the firm resolve,* " we will not have this
man to reign over us " ; and the death of Wenceslaus, three years
later, brought the Bohemian reformers into conflict with Hungary,
the Empire, and the Papacy. But the religious and national
uprising did not await that signal. The communication from the
Council of its dealings with Hus was answered in a letter of vehe-
ment reproach by a meeting of Bohemian and Moravian noblemen,
who bound themselves by an engagement for six years to uphold
true and scriptural doctrines (Sept. 1415). But what did this
mean ? We are dealing with an age when not even the teaching
of Hus had imbued the popular mind with abstract religious prin-
ciples, such as Luther's " article of a standing or falling Church," —
Justification by Faith. The supreme authority of Scripture, free-
dom to preach the Gospel, and reform of the corruptions of the
Church, were indeed their cardinal principles, but a more concrete
1 "He stood," says Poggio of Jerome, "fearless and dauntless, not
merely despising, but even desiring death, so that you would have said
he was another Cato " ; and iEneas Sylvius testifies of both martyrs,
"Nemo philosophorum tarn forti animo mortem pertulisse traditur, quam
isti incendium " (Hist. Bohem. c. 36).
2 See Exodus ix. 8, 9.
3 The details may be read in Gieseler (vol. v.), who, as usual, gives
valuable extracts from the original authorities ; and in Robertson,
rol. iv.
4 He made an attempt at conciliation by a letter assuring the Bohe-
mians that he had been unable to protect Hus.
II— 2 H
678 THE CALIXTINES AND TABORITES. Chap. XL.
and tangible symbol was wanted, and was at hand. One of the false
charges brought against Hus at Constance was the advocacy of
" communion in both kinds," instead of the administration of the
bread only to the laity (see p. 326). The practice had in fact been
begun (late in 1414) by his friend Jacobellus,1 after his own
departure for Constance ; but he approved and maintained it
when questioned ; and it was formally condemned by the Council
(June 14th, 1415), but supported by the University of Prague.2
While Wenceslaus only partly allayed the excitement by giving up
some churches for the administration of the Eucharist in both kinds,
the Council sent forth new decrees and emissaries to enforce them ;
and the new Pope, Martin V. entrusted his bull for the suppression
of heresy (Feb. 1418) to a legate whose violence only exasperated
the Bohemians. The contest began to assume the aspect of a civil
war ; for, though the reforming party was by far the more
numerous, the Catholics were strong among the greater nobles and
the burghers of German origin ; and both sides proceeded to deeds
of violence. As usual in such a crisis, an extreme party arose
among the reformers ; and while the more moderate were known,
from the chief symbol common to all, as Calixtines or Utraquists,3
the zealots, who rejected most of the traditional system of the
Church, assumed the name of Taborites* from their stronghold
on the hill near Aust (the former retreat of Hus), where a vast
multitude assembled in the open air to celebrate the communion
at 300 uncovered altars with wooden chalices (July 22nd, 1419).
1 Jacobellus de Misa (James of Mies), .En. Sylv., flist. Bohem. c. 35.
He is said to have been influenced by some expressions thrown out by
Mathias of Janow.
2 For Hus's declaration, see Wratislaw, p. 311. Von der Hardt gives
the decree of the Council (iii. 646), and the Apologia of Jacobellus in reply-
to it (iii. 591,/.). The manifesto of the University (March 10, 1417) is
in the Acta et Monum. ii. 539.
3 From caliv, the " cup " or " chalice," and sub utraque specie, " under
both kinds." Their strength lay in the University and city of Prague and
among the reforming nobles.
4 The name was applied to the hill from the booths (in Bohemian, Tabor)
which sheltered the assembled people ; but-the coincidence with Tabor in
Palestine (the traditional Mount of Transfiguration) was eagerly wel-
comed, and Scriptural names were applied to other places in Bohemia.
With theTaborites were mingled many Waldensians who had found refuge
in Bohemia, and other sectaries called by the name of Beghards, corrupted
into Picards. But this name was chiefly used to stigmatize those who
denied any real presence in the Eucharist, and regarded the elements as
mere bread and wine — a doctrine which even the Taborites zealously
rejected, expelling such " Picards " from Mount Tabor. Some of the ex-
tretner fanatics were even massacred by Ziska (1421) ; but for all this
tin' onemies of the Taborites fastened on them the odious name of Picards.
A.D. 1420 f. RELIGIOUS WAR IX BOHEMIA. 679
Thence they marched on Prague by night, plundered some convents,
drove the magistrates out of the town-hall, killing several of them, and
had a fierce fight with the Catholic people of the Old Town. The
shock of these scenes brought on Wenceslaus a fatal fit of apoplexy ;
and he was hastily buried with scant ceremony (Aug. 1419).
§ 17. Sigismund was too sharply pressed in the defence of Hun-
gary against the Turks, to enforce his rights as his brother's successor ;
and Bohemia became a prey to a ferocious war of fact'ons. The
Taborites had a leader of ability matched only by his ruthlessness,
in John of Trocnow, surnamed Ziska, who had been a page of
Wenceslaus, and had acquired experience in the Polish wars, where
he is said to have lost an eye ; but even his total blindness (in
1421) gave no check to his career. He taught his undisciplined
followers to make a fortified camp of their waggons, and to use
their clubs and flails with effect against lance and sword. His
ability, and the power he infused into his followers, were proved in
the thrice-repeated defeats of the vast armies which Sigismund led
into Bohemia on a Crusade proclaimed by Pope Martin V. (1420) ;
and, after Ziska's death of the plague (1424), the like successes were
gained by the new leaders, the Great and Lesser Procopius, against
the crusading armies led by the English Cardinal Beaufort (1427),
and by the legate Julian Ca3sarini, whose signal overthrow at Tauss
(Aug. 14, 1431) 2 led to the admission of Bohemian delegates to the
Council of Basle, where the chief demands of the Calixtine party
were conceded by the agreement called Compact ata (1433). 3 The
resistance of the Taborites was quelled in battle at Lipan by the
Calixtines (1434), and Sigismund, at length recognized as king,
had begun to betray his old faithlessness, when his death renewed
the conflict (Dec. 1437) ; but we must leave to special histories
the details of the struggle, which lasted for two centuries.
1 For the atrocities committed in the ensuing war, by Sigismund on
the one side and Ziska on the other, and the destruction inflicted on the
flourishing state of Bohemia, see Robertson, vol. iv. pp. 389, 390.
2 See Chap. XI. § 5, p. 172. We are compelled to pass over the en-
tangled details of the internal struggles of parties who united against the
common enemy.
3 The Compactata were founded, though with considerable modifica-
tions, on the Four Articles of Prague, drawn up by the moderate party in
1420, after Sigismund's first great defeat, and accepted (at least pro-
visionally) by him and Archbishop Conrad : (1) Freedom of preaching the
word of God ; (2) the Eucharist in both kinds ; (3) the clergy to be de-
prived of secular lordship and temporalities ; (4) all deadly sins and other
disorders to be forbidden and extirpated, especially those of a public kind,
including the exaction of fees by the clergy. The Compactata were
annulled by Pope Pius II. (^Eneas Sylvius), but little regard was paid to
his decree (1462).
680 SEQUEL OF THE CONFLICT. Chap. XL
§18. The crown of Bohemia was elective ; and it was only by
force of arms that Albert of Austria was established as Sigismund's
successor (1438). He died next year ; and another civil contest
resulted in the acknowledgment of his posthumous son Ladislaus,
under the regency of a native noble, George of Podiebrad, who
was elected king on the early death of Ladislaus (1458). Be held
an even balance between the two religious parties, and successfully
withstood the encroachments of Pius IT. and the crusade proclaimed
by Paul III. His death in 1471 gave the signal for new troubles,
till the crown came finally to the house of Austria by the election
(1527) of Ferdinand (brother of Charles V. and his successor in the
empire), who had married the sister of the late king. The Catholic
zeal of Ferdinand I. and his successor Maximilian II. was moder-
ated by policy ; but Kudolf II., a pupil of the Jesuits, provoked a
revolt, which wrung from him the Royal Charter (Majestatsbrief),
securing religious freedom (1609). At this time we are told that
out of every hundred Bohemians scarcely one or two were Catholics.
But under the Emperor Matthias (1612) and his brother Fer-
dinand II., who was elected King of Bohemia in 1617, the attempt
to evade the Charter provoked the revolt which began the Thirty
Years' War (1618). The unfortunate Elector Palatine, Frederick,
the " Winter King," whom the Bohemians chose in 1619, was
utterly defeated at Prague within a year, and Bohemia was finally
subjected to the house of Austria, to whose mercy its civil and
religious liberties were left by the Peace of Westphalia (1648).
The Calixtines were for the most part re-united to the Catholic
Church, while the remnant of the Taborites, mingled with Walden-
sian refugees, and purified by persecution and adversity, still survive
in the Evangelic sect of the Bohemian, afterwards absorbed in the
Moravian Brethren,1 which has been illustrated in our time and
country by the poetry of James Montgomery and the science of
Michael Faraday, whose varied gifts were harmonized in their
simple piety.
1 Or, according to their own proper name, Unitas Fratrum. Their
society was first formed about 1450, and separated from the Catholic
Church in 1457, distinctly on the ground of evangelical doctrine (as they
wrote to the Archbishop of Prague, " non propter caerimonias aliquas
et ritus, sed propter malam et corruptam doctrinam "). Their leading prin-
ciples were the authority of Scripture and the law of love. For their
view of the Eucharist as simply commemorative, rejecting any " real
presence " save purely spiritual, they were stigmatized by Luther as here-
tical, but he afterwards regarded them more favourably. (Camerarius,
Narratio de Fratrum Orthodox. Ecclesiis in Bohem. et Mor.iv. (about 1570),
Heidelb. 1605 ; Carpzov, Religions untersuchungen d. Bohm. u. Mdhr.
Briider, Leipz. 1742 ; and other works cited by Hase, p. 369.)
Council of Trent.
Fr<>ni a photograph of an old picture which used to hang in the
Church of Santa Maria Maggiore at Trent.
CHAPTER XLI.
SUMMARY OF THE PROTESTANT REFORMATION.
CENTURY XVI.
1. " Where was Protestantism before Luther V — His own Answer —
Causes of the Reformation : not mechanical, but spontaneous. § 2.
State of Western Christendom at the epoch of Luther's Birth.
§ 3. Reformers between Hus and Luther — Luther " a Hussite without
knowing it. § 4. The Humanists — Erasmus's Greek Testament — The
Indulgence of Leo X. — Luther's 95 Theses — Philip Melanch i ik>n.
§ 5. Luther's Three Primary Works — He burns the Pope's Bull.
§ 6. The Diets of Worms, Spires, and Augsburg — The Augsburg Con-
fession— League of Schmalkald and Peace of Nuremberg. § 7. The
Swiss Reformation : Ulrich Zwingli — Luther and Zwingli. § 8. The
Reformation in France and at Geneva — John Calvin: his Institutes.
§ 9. Roman Catholic Reformers — Failure of the Conference at Ratis-
682 THE PROTESTANT REFORMATION. Chap. XLI.
bon. § 10. Loyola, Xavier, and the Society of Jesus. § 12. The
Council of Trent — The Schmalkaldic War — Peace of Augsburg —
Sequel down to the Peace of Westphalia.
§ 1. In the history of the five hundred years traversed in this
volume, or rather of the fifteen centuries of the Christian Church,
we have the answer to the challenge, so often put with an air of
triumph — " Where was Protestantism before Martin Luther?"
Nor can a better reply be given than his own : ' " And now I
perceive for the first time that some of our learned divines at
Wittenberg speak boastfully as though we had made a new
discovery, as if there had not been men before now in other
places. Truly there have been such men ; but the wrath of God,
caused by our sins, has n<>t suffered us to be wrorthy to see and
hear them. For it is clear that in the Universities no such
questions have been handled ; hence it followed that the Word of
God has not only been laid on the shelf, but almost destroyed by
dust and moths."
We have seen how, in the whole system of the Church, iu the
teaching of the Schoolmen, in the failure of the Councils, the
deliberate refusal of reformation brought to a crisis the elements
of revolution, which gathered in a portentous mass from all the
various quarters of the social, political, and ecclesiastical horizon.
It is for the general historian to trace the wide and deep secular
movements of the age, in the progress of civilization, commerce,
and the desire of liberty ; the breaking down of feudalism and the
beginning of emancipation among the peasantry ; the separation
of the European states from the Empire of Rome, a sure sign of
revolt from her spiritual supremacy and the formation of national
churches ; and the marvellous re-awakening of intellectual life.
What we are more especially concerned with is the twofold current
of ecclesiastical and doctrinal development ; the climax of abuses,
after a vain effort to reform them — vain because on principles essen-
tially faulty — culminating in the most corrupt and wicked state
of the Papacy ; simultaneous with the silent and steady progress,
though outwardly suppressed, of a genuine reformation on spiritual
and scriptural principles, far more searching than even the most
thorough ecclesiastical amendment.2
1 In his Preface to the Theohqia Germanica, to which he owns his
obligations as next to the Bible and St. Augustine. (See p. 566.)
2 In this brief summary we make no attempt to cite the vast array of
works on the Reformation (the chief titles are given by Gieseler and
Hase) ; but, besides the ordinary text-books, special mention may be made
of two convenient and excellent manuals — Archdeacon Hardwick's
second vol., Hist, of the Christian Church during the Reformation, and
A.D. U8;;. EPOCH OF LUTHER'S BIRTH. 683
Ami here it is well, once for all, to expose the fallacy, that the
mighty changes of the sixteenth century could have been caused
by any external forces, whether the energy of Luther, the subtilty
of Calvin, the tyrannous will and corrupt motives of Henry VIII.
Such causes were as inadequate as the command of Canute to the
sea; nor could any mere mechanical impulse have been lasting,
even if momentarily successful. The much-abused word evolution
— fallacious as it is when prating of effects without causes, and
setting aside moral law and providential government — may be pro-
perly applied to the long train of events in the Medieval Church, of
which we have now to trace the consequences in the era of the
Reformation. This is the present terminus of our work — not to
embark on the wide history itself — but only to mark it in brief
outline as the culminating epoch of Medieval Christianity ; the new
starting point from which modern ecclesiastical history branches
out at once into that of the various national Churches, and of the
various religious bodies and opinion*, both without and within the
Church which still claims the name of Roman Catholic.1
§ 2. The new state of Western Christendom2 during the closing
years of the fifteenth century is marked by some coincidences w^ell
worth noting. The epoch of Luther's birth (Nov. 10th, 1483) was
also that of the death of Louis XL and of Edward IV. and the
transition from the last struggles of feudalism to the reign of
despotic monarchy in France and England ; the final stage of the
long decline of the imperial power under Frederick III. ; the climax
of the new splendour of art and letters at Florence and Rome, and
also of the abominations of the Papacy under Sixtus IV. It had
been lately preceded by the invention of printing, and was imme-
diately followed by the discovery of America.
§ 3. We have seen that the efforts for a pure and scriptural
reformation survived in the Waldenses, the Lollards, and the
Bohemians, besides other centres of spiritual light ; and there are
some names worthy of special commemoration, bridging over the
Seebohm's Era of the Protestant BevoluVon. A general outline is given in
the Student's Hist, of Modern Europe, and of the English and French
Reformations in the Student's Hume and the Student's History of France.
1 Once for all, we adopt this name in preference to the ambiguous
"Catholic," as both inoffensive and strictly accurate; for the same claim
which assumes the title of Catholic connects it inseparably with the
see of Rome; and, besides, the title is the one recognized bv the law of
England.
2 The Eastern Churches are now thrown back into obscurity by the
progress of Mohammedan conquest and the capture of Constantinople
(1453), and what might be said of them is rather matter of curiosity than
general interest.
684 REFORMERS BETWEEN HUS AND LUTHER. Chap. XLI.
interval between Hus and Luther. Such, among others, were
John of Goch, rector of a cloister of nuns at Mechlin (b. about
1400, d. 1475) ; John of Wesel, a professor at Erfurt and preacher
at Worms, conspicuous for his Augustinian theology (b. between
1400 and 1420, d. 1481) ; and John Wessel, of Groningen, who
united the characters of schoolman, mystic, and humanist, with
that of scriptural reformer (p. about 1429, d. 1489), thus over-
lapping the life of Luther, who professed special obligations to his
teaching.
Through all this period runs the powerful chain to which Luther
bore his emphatic testimony when he came to read the works of
Hus:1 "Unknown to myself (Ego imprudens), I have both taught
and held all (the tenets) of this John Hus; John Staupitz too has
taught them without knowing it ; in brief, we are all Hussites
unawares; in fine, Paul and Augustine are Hussites to the very
letter (ad verbum)." Nor, in recognizing this bond of realist
philosophy and Augustinian theology, must we exclude Aquinas
and Bacon among the schoolmen, or, on the other hand, Calvin,
much as they differed from Luther ; for all held the Augustinian
doctrine of faith, though Luther was its great champion as the
" articulus stantis aut labentis Ecclesise."
§ 4. Another mighty movement, which had intimate though
various relations to the great era of religious reformation, was
that of the ardent scholars called Humanists, among whom are
numbered names so various as Reuchlin and Erasmus, Dean Colet
and Sir Thomas More;2 but we must here be content to record
the mighty impulse which Luther received from the reading of
Erasmus's edition of the Greek Testament in his cell at Wittenberg
(1516). Next year the crisis, which had been ripening in his mind,
was brought to a head, when the Dominican Tetzel came to the
neighbourhood of Wittenberg, preaching the Indulgence3 pro-
claimed by Leo X. for the building of St. Peter's.4 On the Eve of
1 In his letter to Spalatinus, Feb. 1520.
2 In this brief review we are relieved from all necessity of treating the
whole subject of the English Reformation, including the Oxford School of
Reformers, and Erasmus's connection with England, by Canon Perry's
Student's English Church History, Period II. Erasmus was some sixteen
years older than Luther, having been born at Rotterdam about 1467.
Colet was about the same age (6. 1466). More (6. 1480) was only three
years older than Luther.
3 Observe the remarkable coincidence with the opposition to the Indul-
gence and the burning of the Pope's bull at Prague in 1412. (See
Chap. XL. § 11.)
4 Comp. Chap. XV. § 14, p. 247. For Luther's first works, and a full
account of his embarking on the Reformation, see " The First Principles
of the Reformation, or, the Ninety-five Theses and the Three Primary
A.D. 1520. BURNING OF THE POPE'S BULL. 685
All Saints (Oct. 31, 1517) he nailed to the palace door, to be read
by the people flocking to the great festival, his famous Ninety-five
Theses, addressed to the Archbishop of Mainz ; and his action was
sustained by his sovereign, Frederick the Wise, Elector of Saxony.
In the disputations which followed with the Dominicans, Luther
was joined by Philip Melanchthon ' (1518), whose profound
learning and gentle spirit, united with the firmest attachment id
the same principles, made him alike the support and moderator of
his vehement leader.
§ 5. In 1520, the Pope's decision to issue his Bull against Luther
caused the publication of his Three Primary Works. The first was an
Address to the German Nation, assailing the " three walls of the
Romanists," namely the supremacy of the ecclesiastical over the
temporal power, the Pope's sole claim to interpret the Scriptures,
and his sole right to summon a Council; adding twenty-seven
articles of Reform ition. The second was a Letter to Leo X. on the
Liberty of the Christian man; in the third, On the Babylonish
Captivity of the Church, he attacked the whole scholastic doctrine
of the Seven Sacraments, virtually denying the sacramental charac-
ter of all but the Eucharist and Baptism. As to the former, h^ de-
cisively rejected Transubstantiation, while firmly holding the "real
presence " in that form of " Consubstantiation," which became
thenceforth a distinctive article of the Lutheran Creed. When,
after an interval of hesitation, the Bull arrived at Wittenberg, Luther
carried it in procession outside the walls, and burnt it together with
a complete set of the books of Canon Law (Dec. 10th, 1520).
§6. This act was Luther's final breach with Rome; and it
remained for the young Emperor and the German princes to choose
their part in the Diet summoned at Worms (Jan. 1521), to consider
the grievances of Germany and the case of Luther. The reformer
obeyed the summons with courage proof against the fate of Hus and
Savonarola; and Charles V. was too politic to yield to the insti-
gations to repeat the perfidy of Sigismund. But on the main ques-
tion his policy sacrificed the interests and peace of Germany, to gain
the support of the Pope against the rivalry of France, and the edict
issued against Luther at Worms 2 was finally ratified at the Second
Works of Dr. Martin Luther, translated into English. Edited with
Theological and Historical Introductions by Henrv Wace, D.D., and C. A.
Buchheim, Ph.D. bond. 1883."
1 Melanchthon (let the student eschew the corruption Melanctho ) is
the Greek form of his name (Schwarzrrd, i.e. " black earth "), assumed
according to the custom then usual with scholars. He was at this time
only twenty-one (b. 1497).
2 We must leave to fuller narratives the residence of Luther, under the
protection of the Elector, in the castle of the Wartburg, where he began the
II- 2 H 2
686 THE SWISS REFORMATION. Chap. XLI.
Diet of Spires, in spite of the Protest of the reforming princes,
which established the famous name of Protestants (1529). Next
year Charles V., at the summit of his power, having made pence
with France, become master of Italy, and received the imperial
crown at Bologna (see p. 253), presided at the Diet of Augsburg,
where the Protestant princes presented the famous Confession
of Augsburg (Confessio Augustana), drawn up by Luther and
Melanchthon1 (June 25th, 1530). During the interval granted
them before the power of the Empire should be put forth to crush
the Lutheran heresy, they formed the defensive League of
Schmalkald (1531). But civil war was postponed by the irruption
of a vast host of Turks into Hungary, and Charles promulgated
the religious Peace of Nuremberg, with the promise of a General
Council (1532).
§ 7. A glance must here be thrown on another scene. The
cantons of Switzerland, which had heroically freed themselves
from the power of Austria, Burgundy, and the Empire, might have
expected (at least, according to our modern ideas) to throw off the
yoke of Rome. But the simple faith of the peasantry in the
" Forest Cantons " kept them, with the Cantons more nearly con-
nected with Italy, to the old faith;2 while the more enlightened
and commercial people of Zurich and Bern espoused the Reforma-
tion. The leader of the movement was Ulrich Zwingli (born
the year after Luther), who had been educated at Bern, Basle, and
Vienna, and had studied Plato and the Greek Testament. Re-
turning from Marignmo, where he had been an army preacher, full
of disgust at the Swiss mercenary system, he preached reforming
doctrines at Zurich, which threw off the yoke of the Bishop of
Constance (1424), and was soon followed by Bern. Zwingli fell
in the ensuing civil war (1531), which was ended by the Peace of
Cappel, leaving each Canton to settle its own religious system.
translation of the Bible, which, with his German works, fixed the standard
of the language ; the peasants' insurrection and fanatical outbreaks, which
he joined the princes in putting down ; and the temporary compromise at
the First Diet of Spires (1526), where the Emperor, in the midst of his
quarrel with Clement VII. (see pp. 251-2), consented that "each state
should, as regards the Edict of Worms, so live, rule, and bear itself, as it
thought it could answer it to God and the Emperor." The reversal of this
decree at the Second Diet was the consequence of Charles's reconciliation
with the Pope.
1 Their leaders were " John the Constant," who had succeeded to the
electorate of Saxony on the death of his brother Frederick (March 1525)
and Philip of Hesse. The Elector John died in 1532, and was succeeded
by his son John Frederick " the Magnanimous."
2 This is not meant as an exact statement of the divisions of the
cantons, on the details of which we cannot enter here.
A.D. 1534 f. CALVIN AND HIS INSTITUTES. 687
Meanwhile no small influence was produced in Germany by the
views of the kindred Swiss; for Zwingli, besides being not so
earnest an Augustinian as Luther, regarded the Eucharist as only
a commemorative ordinance."1 To Luther this was rank heresy,
and his passionate denunciations of Zwingli and his followers had
an unfortunate influence on the common cause of the German
reformers.2
§ 8. The old imperial city of Basle, now the most powerful of the
Swiss states,3 accepted the Reformation preached (1522 f.) by (Eco-
lampadius,4 the friend of Erasmus and Melanchthon, after a strong
opposition from the Bishop and a party in the University. The re-
formation in the free city of Geneva? which had a powerful influence
on other lands, sprang from the movement in France, with which the
city was linked by language and old connections. The work begun
by William Farel, in 1532-3, was carried on by John Calvin (the
Latin form of his name Ghauvin),6 who was born at Xoyon in
Picardy (July 10, 1509), and acquired in the schools of Paris,
Orleans, and Bourges, that deep learning and dialectic subtilty,
1 Abstaining, as is our duty here, from any theological discussion,
we point out the two sides of the question, as set forth in one and the
same passage (1 Cor. xi. 24-26) : " This is my body ; . . . this is the new
testament (covenant) in my blood ; . . . this do in remembrance of me ;
for as often as ye eat this bread and drink this cup, ye do shew forth
(KaTa77e'AAeTe) the Lord's death till he come."
2 Erasmus also was at issue with Luther on the sacramental question, as
well as on that of predestination and free-will, about which they had a
violent controversy. Notwithstanding the impulse given to the new move-
ment by his bitter satire on abuses, especially on the monks, in his Praise
of Folly (Moopias 'Eynafiiov) and his Greek Testament, Erasmus was opposed
to separation, and, after his controversy with Luther (1524) he withdrew
from the Reformation, and strove to act the part of mediator, with the
result described by himself, shortly before his death (1536) : "Discerptus
est ab utraque parte, dum utrique studet consulere."
3 Basle had joined the Confederation in 1501.
4 The Greek foi-m of his German name Hausschein (i.e. "House-light ").
5 Geneva, a city of ancient Gaul, had in 1518 formed a league with
Freiburg, and soon after with Bern, against the claims of the Dukes of
Savoy, who (since 1401) had secured the bishopric in their family. The
Reformation gave a pretext for a new attack by Duke Charles (1534),
whose defeat by the aid of Bern caused the final acknowledgment of the
city's freedom, with new territory at the expense of Savoy. It was united
to the Swiss Confederacy by the treaties of 1815. For the outline of the
Reformation and Religious Wars in France, to the establishment of
toleration by Henry IV/s Edict of Nantes (1598 ; revoked by Louis XIV.
1685), it is only necessary to refer to the Student's France, from p. 305
onwards. The first leader was Jacques Lefevre, in the diocese of Meaux,
soon after 1512.
6 Among a host of works that might be cited, special mention may be
made of Dr. Dyer's Life of Calvin, Lond. 1850.
688 LOYOLA, XAVIER, AND THE JESUITS. Chap. XLI.
which his influence impressed on the widespread theology called
by his name in France, England, Scotland, and America. From
the persecution provoked by the excesses of the reformers at Paris
(1534) he fled first to Basle, where he wrote the first draft of his
great manual of the Augustinian Theology reduced to the severest
loo-ical form, and also of church discipline, the Institutio Christians^
Religion is. } Warmly welcomed by Farel at Geneva, he enforced
discipline with a severity which caused the banishment of both
(1538), but he was recalled in 1541, and ruled the republic as a
sort of evangelical pope till his death in 1564.
§ 9. While Germany paused over the civil conflict, which Luther
always desired to avert,2 a hope of accommodation sprang up from
Rome itself. The Papacy had recovered from the depths of pro-
fligacy, warlike ambition, and half-heathen luxury, which had made
it the scandal of Christendom;3 and the counsels of reformation
given by such men as Ximenes, Morton, and Wolsey, were now
urged by Juan de Valdez (the brother of Charles V.'s secretary),
Reginald Pole, the Venetian noble Gaspar Contarini, and others of
the highest distinction, even courtly ladies as well as eloquent
preachers. We have seen (p. 270) that Pope Paul III. issued a
commission of cardinals to enquire about " the amendment of the
Church" (1538); and in 1541 he allowed Contarini to confer with
Melanchthon at the Diet of Batisbon, where (strange as some may
now think it) a basis of reunion was laid in the doctrine of justifica-
tion by faith. But Luther held aloof in distrust, while Francis I.
persuaded the Pope that the concord of Germany would make the
Empire dangerously strong, and all was thrown back for the ex-
pected Council.
§ 10. But meanwhile the zeal of an enthusiast, like Francis and
Dominic three hundred years before, had called into being a new
power, which was destined to mould the character and policy of
the Roman Church for another three centuries and more, down to
our own time. The young Spanish nobleman, Ignatius Loyola
1 In his doctrine of the Eucharist, Calvin held a "real presence," but in
a purely spiritual sense, quite distinct from the Lutheran consubstan-
tiation. We need only refer to the great blot on his fame, the burning
of the Spanish physician, Servetus (Miguel Servede) as an anti-Trinitarian
and Pantheistic heretic (1553), as a conspicuous proof, among many for
long centuries, that the principle of religious toleration was rejected alike
by all but a very few. Theodore Beza, the eminent colleague and suces-
sor of Calvin, defended the deed in a tract, " De Hxreticis a Civili Magi*
stratu' puniendis.' '
2 His heart was set on the union of Christendom against the Turks,
whom he coupled with the Pope in one of his best-known hymns to the
"Pope and Turk tune." 3 See Chaps XIV. and XV.
A.D. 1545 f. THE COUNCIL OF TRENT. 689
(Inigo Lopez de Recalde), wounded at the siege of Pampeluna
(1521, see p. 249), employed his hours of pain and sickness in
contrasting the lives of the saints with the romances of chivalry,
till, inspired by visions, he vowed to be a soldier of the Church,
commissioned by the Virgin to lead new spiritual armies against
all her foes. To prepare himself by study, he went to Paris, where
he met a noble fellow-countryman, Francis Xavier, who soon
after undertook that part of the enterprise which led him to the
work and death of a missionary in the East (ob. 1552). Recruits
of all classes were soon enrolled in Loyola's army, under the
banner of the strictest discipline, absolute devotion to the cause
of the Catholic faith, unquestioning obedience to the superior
authority, without regard to any human ties or interest to the
contrary. The whole order was to be directed by a General, resi-
dent at Rome. This Society of Jesus was sanctioned by Paul 111.
in 1540, and, before the death of Loyola (in 1546), he had founded
more than a hundred Jesuit colleges and an immense number of
schools, and had established thirteen provinces, besides the Roman,
in Europe (chiefly the south), Africa, India, and Brazil. Their power
in the north of Europe dates chiefly from the counter-reformation.
§ 12. The influence of the Jesuits was at once felt, in opposition
to the party of conciliation, at the mteting of the Council of
Trent (in the Tyrol), the Nineteenth (Ecumenical Council of the
Romans (Dec. 13th, 1545). Its long history of twenty-five ses-
sions, extending, with interruptions, over eighteen years (to Dec. 3rd,
1563) may be summed up in a few ecclesiastical amendments, but
the more distinct and rigid confirmation of the doctrines called in
question by the Reformers.1
The death of Luther, two months after the Council met (Feb. 18,
1546), was followed by the terrible Schmalkaldic War, in which
the Protestant princes were crushed at Miihlberg by the Spanish
troops of Charles V. (April 24, 1547). John Frederick was taken
prisoner, and was succeeded in Saxony by his imperialist cousin,
Maurice. But five } ears later Maurice changed sides, and made an
alliance with France against what was in effect a Spanish yoke
1 The chief authorities are the Italian Histories of the Council by Sarpi
(P. Soave Polano), Loud. 1620 (translated into French by Courayer, Amst.
1751), and Pallavicini, Rom. 165o, reprinted at Augsburg, 1836, f. ; with
important criticisms on both works by Uanke (///>■/. of the Popes). Besides
earlier editions of its Ads and Decrees, they have been published from the
original archives by Aug. Theiner, Zagrab. et Lips. 1875. (For other
works, see Hase, Kirchenge*ch. p. 475). The Jubilee of the Council was
celebrated in 186:> by Pius EX., who seven years later held the 20th
(Ecumenical Council at the Vatican, to promulgate the dogma of Papal
Infallibility, which was rejected by the Father- at Trent.
690
SEQUEL TO THE PEACE OF WESTPHALIA. Chap. XLI.
imposed on Germany;1 and Charles, worsted in the contest, was
forced to grant the Peace of Augsburg (1555), by which the
division of Germany into Catholic and Protestant states was
established on the principle " cujus regio, ejus religio f a semblance
of toleration, which left the Catholic princes, notably in the do-
minions of the house of Hapsburg, to enforce the adhesion to Rome
which was henceforth their stedfast policy.2 We must leave to the
general history of Europe the fruit which this principle afterwards
bore in the Thirty Years' War, which ended in a similar arrange-
ment by the Peace of Westphalia (1648).
1 On this point, see Chap. XV. § 15, p. 249.
2 For the abdication of Charles and the religious war of his son. Philip II.
of Spain, with the Netherlands, as well as the sequel of the contest in other
countries, see the Student's History of Europe.
Castle of the Wartburg in Thuringia, where Luther made his translation of the Bible.
INDEX.
ABBOT
BACON
Abbot-Counts, 329.
Abbreviators, college of, 212.
Abelard, Peter, denounces in-
dulgences, 284 ; on the Eu-
charibt, J24 ; rivalry with
William of Chanipeaux, 468 ;
lectures on Ezekiel, 469 ;
love for Heloisa, 469; re-
tires to St. Denys, 470 ; con-
demned at Soissons, 471 ;
founds the monastery ot the
Paraclete, 472 ; abbot of St.
Gildas, 47} ; letters ir<m
- Heloisa, 47 j ; leaves St
Gildas for Paris, 474 ; his
famous ' sic et mm,' 475 ;
condemned at Sens, 476 ;
finds an asylum at Clugny,
476 ; death, 477.
Absolution, sacerdotal, doc-
trine of, 278; by laymen,
279; new formula, 280.
Adrian IV.. English Pope, 50;
crowns Frederick 1. Em-
peror, 51 ; death, 52.
V., Pope, 92.
■ VI., P<>pe, 250 ; denies
the doctrine of Papal Inlalli-
biliiy, 250: death, 251.
jElfric. his Homilies, jii ; on
the Fucharist, 312.
Agnes, the Empress, convenes
a council of German bishops
to excommunicate Nicolas
II., ij; becomes a nun, 14
d'Ailiy. Cardinal, his sermon
at the Council of Constance,
158; and Hus, 671.
Albert of Pi.-a, 412.
Albert II., King of the Po
mans, 181, 680.
Albert us Magnus on absolu-
tion, 279 ; his Learning and
labours, 497 ; at the Jacobin
Convent, Paris, 498; returns
to Cologne, 40,9; Bishop of
Ratisbon, 499.
Albigenses, the, 586 ; doctrine
of Creation, 591 ; and re-
demption, 592 ; organization,
59J ; the two classes, 594.
Albigensian Crusade, the, 612.
Albik, Archbishop, 666.
Alcantara, Order of, j6j.
Alcuin, 445 ; tutor and director
of Charles the Great, 446.
Alexander 11., Pope, 14.
111., Pope, 52; acknow-
ledged at the Council at
Tours, 54 ; receives Frede-
rick Barbarossa's submission,
56; death, 57.
IV., Pope, 82 ; death, 8j.
V., Pope, 147 ; death, 148
VI., Pope, 221 ; his family,
222; profligacy and corrup-
tions, 225 ; death, 2J2.
Alexius Comnenus, his alliance
with Henry IV., 22.
Alfonso X. of Castile, 82.
Amalric of Bena, 491.
d'Amboise, Card., 2?4-
St. Amour, William of, 507 ;
his 4 Perils of the last Times,'
508 ; death, 509.
Anacletus 11., anti-pope, 43 ;
death, 47.
Anastasius IV., Popo, 50.
Ancren Riwle, the, 282, v.
Andrew of Hungary. 125.
Annates, 266.
Anne of Bohemia, 644, «.,
656.
Anselm made Primate, 36;
receives the pall Irom li< me,
38 ; goes to Rome and re-
mains in Italy, }8; recalled
to England, j8 ; retuses In-
vestiture and Homage, j8 ;
retires to Lyon, 39; again in
Fngland, death, 59; the fa-
ther of modern systematic
theology, 462; his deduc-
tive theology. 46J.
Apulia, invasion of, 7?.
Aquinas, Thomas, on absolu-
tion, 280; at Monte Cassino
and Napi< s. 504; received
into the Order of the Domi-
nicans, 594 ; studies under
Albeit the Great, 505; at
Cologne and Paris, 506 ;
summoned to Italy, 510 ;
teaching and death, 511;
system of philosophical theo-
logy. 5 '2 ; Encyclical of
Leo A III., 51}; symlolical
picture at Pisa, 51 j; three
classes of his writings, 514-
516; his 'Summa Theolo-
gical 517-521 ; canoniza-
tion, 521 ; rival Schools of
Thomists and Scotis^s, 522,
5?4-
Archdeacons, 264-5.
Architecture, Romanesque,
307 ; Norman, 308; pointed,
Early English, decorated,
perpendicular, J08.
Aristotle, influence of his writ-
ings on Latin Christendom,
459; study of his works, 40,1 ;
his ! ooks prohibited at Paris,
49?, translations, ib. v.
Arnold of Brescia, 47; ba-
nished, 47 ; returns to Rome,
48; execution, 50.
Aschaflenburg, Concordat of,
I9J-
Augsburg the Diet of, 686.
Confession of, 686.
, Peace of, 690.
Ave Maria, first instituted,
299, joo.
Averrhoes, his commentary
on Aristotle, 459.
Avici una, 458; his commen-
tary on Aristotle, 459.
Avignon, the Papal Court re-
moved to, 106.
B.
Babylonian Captivity, the,
loo; end of, I {}.
Bacon, Poger, 526 ; studies at
Oxford and Paris, 526; ac-
count of his forty year*'
studies, ^27; Lai ours at Ox-
ford, 528; his three v orks
written by Pope Clement
IV. '8 desire, 5J0, 5J1; im-
prisoned, released, 5*2 ;
dea h, 5jj; the great object
692
INDEX.
of his works, 5J) ; his'Opus
A/ajus,' 5 } j ; ' (jpus Minus,'
5J4; 'Opus Tertium,' 5J5 ;
views on the proper study of
theology, 5 J7 ; impediments
to theological learning, 5J9;
m >ral coi ruption in Church
and State, 540.
Bajazet, S dtan, trea y wiih
Innocent VIII., 2:0
Base, Council ot, 17?.
Beaufort, Cardinal Henry, 16?.
Becket, Thomas, 54; mur-
der, 5;.
Bede, the Venerable, on the
secular learning of Theodore
and Hadrian, 444; his writ-
ings and teaching, 445.
Beghards, the, 455.
Bgumes, the, 4??.
Ben diet VIII., Pope, }.
IS.., Pope, 4, 5.
X., Pope, 11.
XI., Pope, 101 ; concession
to France, 101 ; death, 102.
XII.. Pope, efforts for re-
form, 120 ; refuses Louis
IV. 's offer of submissi n,
121 ; death, 12J.
X 1 1 1 . , Pope, 142 ; be-
sieged at Avignon, 142 ; re-
jected by France, 144; de-
posed, 162.
B.rengar of Tours, on the Eu-
charist, 314; summoned to
Vercelli, jio; his enforced
confession, Ji8; his confes-
sion before Gregory VII.,
j 22 ; retires to St. Come,
death, 522; his rivalry with
Lan franc, 461.
St. Bernard of Clairvaux, 44 ;
his influence in favour of
Innocent ill., 45; da h,
43 ; on the mediation of the
Virgin Mary, 298 ; on the
Eucharist, $24 ; cetisur s the
abuses among the Cister-
cian-, J48; zeal for the Tem-
pers. {56; opposed to burn-
ing heretics, 587.
St. Bernard, Congregation of,
J67.
Berno founds the Benedictine
ord r of Clugny, ??2.
Berthold of Wituerthur on the
' penny preach rs.' 289; his
popular sermons, 557.
Bi •ssaiion, Cardinal, 20j.
Bible, the Mazarine. 204, n
Bi 1, 1 rabriel, of Sp yer, 549, *>.
Biscop (Benedict) founds the
ahbevs at Wear mouth and
Javrow, 445.
Bishops, appointment of, 26J ;
titular or suffragan, 264.
Black Death, the. of IJ47-8,
T>, c6|.
Black Friars, the, $76.
Bogomill sect, the, 582.
Bohemia in the 14th century,
651 ; religious war in, 679.
Bollandists, the, their Acta
Sanctorum, 27?.
Bologna, university of, 457.
St. Bonaventura, 416; circular
to the Provincial Ministers,
417; Dean Milman's esti-
mate ot his spirit and teach-
ing, 50 J.
Boniface VIII., Pope, 94; per-
secutes the Colonnas, 94;
policy in Italy and Ger-
many, 95 ; confli ts with
England and France, 9; ; the
Bull ' Clericis laicos,' 9? ;
the Jubilee, 96 ; claims su-
zerainty in Scotland, 96;
reply of the Knglish Parlia-
ment. 97 ; four Bulls against
Philip IV , 97 ; excommuni-
cates him, 100; imprison-
ment, release, and ileath, ico.
IX., Pope, 140; simon^
and exactions, 141; death,
Hi-
Borgia, Caesar, 222 ; mission
to France, 274; his designs
on Central ltily, 225; ex-
pulsion and death, 2?6.
, John, Duke of Gandia,
222 ; murdered in Rome,
224.
, Lucrezia, 222.
, Roderigo, 207 (see Alex-
ander VI.).
Bourbon, Charles, Duke of, his
defection from Francis 1.,
251 ; deith 252.
Bradwardine, Thomas, an op-
ponent of the Scotist Pela-
gianism, 524, n.
Breaksp ar, Nicolas, 50 (see
Adrian IV.).
Brethren of Common Life,
Society of, 570; or Brethren
of Good Will, 572; their
character and work, 57?.
St. Bridget, of Swed n, 1 ?4.
Bruno of Cologne, founds the
Carthusian Order, ?;8.
Bulls : — Auscultafili, 97 ; Cle-
ricis laicos, 9s ; l nam
Sanctam, 99; Eiecrabilia,
?io ; Exiit, 426 ; burning of,
at Prague, 666; by Luther,
685.
Burdinus Archbishop orBiasra,
elected anti-pope, ?i; de-
graded and imprisoned by
Calixtus II., jj (see Gre-
gory VIII.).
Burid in, John, Rector of Ox-
ford, 548 n.
Burley. W Iter, of Oxford,
548. n
c.
Cade's insurrection, its effect
on Wyclif, 645.
Calatrava, Order of, ?6?,
Calixtines, the, or Utraquists,
678.
Calixtus IT., Pope, ?2; inter-
view with Henry I. of Eng-
land, ?j.
III., Pope, 206 ; his Cru-
sade, 206 ; nepotism, 207.
, anti-pope, 56.
Calvin, John, 687; his Insti-
tutes, 688.
Camaldoii, the, order of, ?jj.
Cambray, League of, 237.
, the Peaee of, 25?.
Canons, Cathedral, reformation
of the, 342.
, Regular of St. Augus-
tine, J4?.
, Secular, 262, n.
Canossa. c istle or', where Gre-
gory VII. received Henry
IV. 's submission anU pen-
ance, 2o.
Capistrano, John, preach s the
crusade against the Turks,
202 ; death, 207, n.
Capuciati, the, or White
Hoo Is, Order of, J64, n.
Cardinal-bishops, 12.
Cardinals, the College of, 11.
Carmelite Ord^r, the, 564.
Carthusian Order, the, JJ8.
Carving iu churches, {09.
Cast lnau, f'eter of, 611 ; mur-
dered, 611.
Catal ns, the, 207.
Cathari Sect, the, ;8?, 58V
St. C itherine of Siena, 1 35, n,
Celestine II. , Pope, 47.
III., Pope, 59; death, 60.
IV., Pope, 78.
V., Pope, 9? ; res;gns, 9?.
Celestine-Eremites, the, 427;
banished by Boniface VI II.,
428.
Celibacy, Clerical, enrorced by
Gregory VII., 16. 269, n.
Cencius, his outrage upon Gre-
gory VII.. 18.
Cerularius, his letter denounc-
ing the heresies of the Latin
Church, 8.
Cesarini, Cardinal Julian, 171 ;
defeated at Tanas, 172;
opens Council of Basle, ib. ;
leaves Basle, 179; at the
Council o! Florence, 187 ;
declines the patriarchate of
Constantinople. 189: joins
the Crusade against tne
Turks, death, 190.
O'alons on th" Marne, Con-
te.ence at, jo.
INDEX.
EVERLASTING
693
Charles the Great restores the
cathedral and conventual
schools, 446.
IV., Emperor, crowned
at Home, 13} ; his 'Golden
Bull,' 1?} ; King of Bohemia,
652 ; his policy, 652 ; founds
the university of Prague,
65}.
V., birth, 2?i; accession
in Spain, 246 ; el ction, 248 ;
ciowned at Bologna, 25 1 ;
and the Reformers, 685-6;
abdication, 690.
I. of Anjon, King of
Naples and of Sicily, 84.
- II. of Naples, 92; loses
Sicily, 9J, 124, n.
- III. of Naples, imprisons
Pope Urban VI., 1^9 ; death,
139, n.
■ VII [. of France, at Rome,
223 ; death, 224.
'Charter of Love,' the, 341.
Church-building, impulse given
to, 506.
Cistercian Order, the, 341 ; its
' daughters,' 342.
Cistercians, mission of, to
Toulouse, 589 ; failure, 590.
St. Clare, the Sisterhood of,
387, 392.
Clement II., Pope, 4; death, 5.
111., anti-pope, 22 ; crowns
Henry IV., 22; driven from
Rome, 24; death, 28.
III., Pope. 59.
IV., Pope, 84; death, 85.
V., Pope, 105; death,
no.
VI., Pope, I2j ; refuses
to go to Rome, 12?; ani-
mosity to Louis IV., 124;
death, 132.
VII., anti-pope, 138.
VIII., Pope, 251.
Clergy, tax ition ol the, 26;.
Clermont, Council of, 26.
Clugny, the Benedictine Order
of, founded by Berno, 332.
Cluniacs and Cistercians, con-
tests between, 348.
Covtjaactata, the. 679.
Conception, Feast of the, ?oi-
304 ; the Immaculate, 305.
Conclave, meaning of the word,
91, n.
Concordat, of Worms, 34; of
Asehaff nburg. 19?; be-
tween Leo X. and Francis L,
Confession, auricular, rendered
obligatory, 71 ; doctrine of,
established, 27V
Conrad II, first of the Fran
couian dynasty, j; crowned
King of Paly, 4.
ill. of Hohenstaufen, 46 ;
death, 48.
Conrad IV., 77, 80.
of Marburg, his preaching,
557 ; his cruelties, 625 ;
death, 626.
of Waldhausen, 654.
Conradin, his first efifoits to re-
cover his father's kingdom,
84 ; trial and execution, 85.
Constance, Council of, 154 ; its
special character, 157 ; depo-
sition of the rival Popes,
162.
Constantine XIII., PaLeologus,
190; slam at Constantinople,
202.
Constantinople taken by Ma-
homet II., 202.
Conventuals, Order of the, 4?2.
Corpus Christi, Festival of, in-
stituted, 127.
Corvinus, Matthia«, King of
Hungary, 209.
Councils :— Basl ■, 17?, 19 j ;
Clermont, 26 ; Constance,
154; Ferrara, 187; Florence,
187 ; Guastala, 29 ; I ateran,
*4» 47. 57- 7o, 240: Lyon,
79, 91 ; Mainz, 7 ; Melti,
1 ? ; Pa via, 5 j. 1 70 ; Hacenza,
26; Pisa, 146; Reims. 7;
Rome, 99; Siena. 170; Tou-
louse, 53; Tours, 54;
Vienne, 108 ; Wiirzburg, 54 ;
List of (Ecumenical, xliv.
Courtney, Bit-hop, and W'yclif,
644.
Crown, the Iron, of Lombardy,
176, n.
Crusade, the First, 26 ; Second,
48; Third, 59; Fouith, 60;
Fifth, 68; Sixth, 72; the
Last, 88.
propose d and frustrated,
108.
against the Turks, 189.
Crusades, their results favour-
able to the cleigy and
Papacy, 27.
Curia Jiomana, the, 2^2.
< 'usuii us, Nicolas, 17}; his
• < 'at holic Agreement, ' 174;
defection from Basle, 178.
D.
Damasus II., Pope, 5.
Damlani, Peter, the ti>ol of
Hildebrand, 7 ; advycates
flagellation, 282 ; sermons
on the Virgin Mary, 2</> ;
establishes the ' Offictum
Sanetat Mar a,' 299.
I'aiitc, exile of, 94.
David, the Scotch historian, 31.
of Pinant, 492
Decretals of '-Jratian, 485 ; of
Gregory IX., 76. 485; of
Boniface VHP, 485.
' Defensor Pads,' the, n }.
Dialectics, use of, 32 ?.
Dictate, of Gregory VIP, 15.
St. Dominic, eany life, $71 ;
accompanies Bishop Diego to
R«me, 372; in Langu<doc,
ib. ; his works and mii-
acles, 373; school for the
daughters of poor noble*;,
375; founds the Older of
Preaching Friars, 575 ; their
popular nam* s, 376 ; General
of the Order, 37*7 ; death,
378; canonization, 379.
Duns Sc tus, 522; his philo-
sophy and theology, 523.
Durandus, William, his sacra-
mental theory, 544.
Durantis of Mende, and the
Templars, 108; on Councils,
109.
E.
' Earthquake Council,' the,
647.
Ecclesiastic learning, 458.
Eckhart, Henry, Master, 558;
his imputed heresies, 559.
Edward I. of England in
I alestine, 88 ; conflict with
Pope Boniface VIII., 9?.
III., alliance with Louis
ag.dnsi Philip VI., 122.
Egbert, Archbishop, his schools
at York, 445.
Elias, succ ssor of St. Francis
as General, 41", 411; de-
posed, 412; exc ommunicattd,
4'J-
Eremites, the, ?jj-
Erigena, John Scoti'S, 447 ; his
rationalism and Pantheism,
448; Greek learning, 449;
charged with heterodoxy,
45o.
Emlinri-t, the, doctrine of,
311 ; withdrawal uf the cup
fnaii the laity, J26.
Eucharistic controversy, the,
Eugenius IIP, Pope, 48.
IV., Poje, 171 ; en-
deav urs to postpone the
Council of Basle, 172; de-
Douncee it, 1 ~ > ; escapes from
Rome, 1-7 ; returns, 177 ;
opens a Count il at Ferrara,
178 ; the Council transient d
to Florence, 187; hist'onrv-
eil at Pome, 1 8iy ; proclal S
a crusade against the Turks,
iqo; employs .Eneas Syl-
vius, nyi ; death, 19?.
■ Kvet lasiing Go-pel,' the, 42} ;
its Franciscan ori-in, 425.
694
INDEX.
HENRY"
F.
Felix V*., anti-pope, 183; re-
signs, 19 j.
Ferdinand of Arragon, 223, n.,
230, 24'), 627.
II., of Naples, 223.
I., Emperor, 680.
II., Emperor, 680.
Flagellants, the, 132.
Flagellation, 282.
Florence, Council of, 188.
Foix, Gaston de, death of, 240.
Fontevraud, the Order of, 339.
Francis I., accession, 245 ;
capture at the battle of Pavia,
251 ; concordat with Leo X..,
245.
St. Francis of Assisi, 382 ;
early life, 383 ; care of lepers,
384; his disciples, 384; rule
of his Order, 385 ; at Rome,
385 ; the three vows, 386 ;
rec ives the tonsure, j 86; in
Egypt, interview with the
Sultan, j 88 ; Minorites and
Fraticelli, 389 ; the rule of
absolute poverty, 390; go-
vernment of the Order, 391 ;
Second and Third Orders,
392 ; the stigmata, 393 ;
death, 394; cha act* r, 397;
opposed to learning, 403 ; on
the cells and churches of the
brethren, 408.
Francis of Paola, 433 ; founds
Order of the Minims, 433 ;
at the Curt of Louis XL,
4JJ-
Franciscans, progress of, 399.
Frank ort. Diet at, 122.
Fraticelli, or spiritual Fran-
ciscans, schism of the, 426 ;
persecution of, 430.
J-ratres ublati, $30.
Frederick I., Barbarossa, his
character and work, 49 ;
alliance with Comntnus, 49 ;
first expedition to Lombardy,
50; crowned Emperor, 51 ;
takes Milan, 53 ; and Rome,
55; defeated at Legnano,
56 ; s bmission to Alex-
ander III., 56 ; / eichsfest
at Mainz, 57 ; death, 59.
II., King of Sicily, 64;
recalled to Germany, 67 ;
crowned Emperor, 72 ; his
character, 73; excommuni-
cated, 74 ; at Jerusalem, 75 ;
reconciled to Innocent ill.,
75; marries Isabella, sister
cf Henry III. of England,
76 ; refuses to submit to the
sentence of excommunica-
tion, 77; hard terms of
peace, 78; death, 79.
Frederick III., Kmperor, cha-
racter, 183; marriage, and
coronation, 201.
of Austria. 112; taken
prisoner, 113 ; alliance with
Louis IV., 114; death, 117.
the Wise, of Saxony, 248.
Free Companies, the, 134.
Gaunt, John of, 639 ; and
Wyclif, 641, 642.
Oeb iard. Chancellor, 9 (see
Victor II.).
Gelasius II., P >pe, 31.
George of Podiebrad, 680.
Geraldi, Hugh, executed, no.
Gerbert (Sylvester II.), on ihe
Eucharist, 313; precursor of
science and scholastic learn-
ing, 447-
'German Theology,' edited by
Luther, 566.
Germany opposed to monastic
reform, 335.
Gerson (John Charlier), on
Couicils and Popjs, 144;
exile and death, 166 ; his
* Theo'ogia Mystica,' and
other works, 567.
Gilbert de la Porree, 477 ; con-
test with Bern ird, 478.
Grajco - Arabian philosophy,
458.
Grammont, the Order of, 337.
Granada, conquest of, 220.
Gratian's Decretum, 485.
Giavamina, of Germany, 2?8.
Greek literature, influence of,
in England, 443.
Greeks, influx of, into Italy,
203.
Gregory VI., Pope, 4.
VII., Pope, 15 ; his
'Dictate,' 15 ; efforts against
simony, 16 ; enforces clerical
celibacy, 16 ; decree . gainst
investitures, 17, 18; outrage
cf Cencius, 18; cites Henry
IV. to appear at Rome, 18 ;
depo-ed by the Synods of
Worms and Piacenza, 19;
at the Lenten Synod at
Rome, 19 ; receives Henry's
submis>lon at Canossa, 20;
clears himself of the charges,
21 ; renews the sentence
against Henrv, 21 ; retires
to St. Angelo, 22 ; death at
Salerno, 23.
VII L, anti-pope, ?i.
IX , Pope, 7} ; ecclesias-
tical laws, 7s; new Decre-
tals, 76 ; death, 77.
X., Pope, 89; a'tempts
to reconcile the Greek and
Latin Churches, «,o.
Gregory XL, Pope, ends the
'Babylonian Captivity,' 135.
XII., Pope, 14?, 162.
Grey Friars, the, 384, n.
Groot, Gerard, 570; his rules
for the Brethren of Common
Life, 571.
Grosseteste, Robert, 494.
Gualbert, John, founds the
Order of .Vallombrosa, 334.
Guastalla, Council at, decrees
against investitures, 29.
Guelph and Ghibelline fac-
tions, the, 46.
Guiscard, Robert, his ireaty
with Nicolas II., 13 ; sacks
Rome, 23.
Guitmund on the Berengarian
controversy, 319.
Hadrian, Abbot, Greek taught
by him, 444.
Hales, Alexander, 496.
Hanno, Archbishop of Cologne,
opposed o Nicolas II., 13;
plots to obtain possession of
Henry IV., 14; commits his
education to Adalbert, 15;
his monastic reforms, 335.
Haymo and Elias before Gre-
gory IX., 412.
Heloisa, her connection with
Abelard, 469; takes the
monastic vows, 470 ; letters
to Abelard, 473 ; death, 477.
Henricians, the, 583 ; down-
fall of the sect, 584.
Henry II., Emperor, 2;
crowned by Benedict VIII.,
3.
III., Emperor, his vigor-
ous relorm< in the Church,
4; crowned by Clement II.,
4; appoints his cousin Bruno
Pope, 5 ; and his chancellor
Gebhard, 9 ; death, 9.
IV., Emperor, 9; his
abduction by Hanno, 14 ;
committed to the care of
Adalbert, 15; his misrule,
18; cited to Rome, 18; sen-
tence of deposition and ex-
communication, 19; does
penance at Canossa, 20;
reaetion in his favour. 21 ;
excommunication renewed,
21; victory over Rupert, 22;
elects Guibert as Pope Cle-
ment III., 22; offers peace
to tie- Saxons, 22; crowned
by the anti-pope, 22; ex-
pels the hostile bishops, 26;
troubles with his sou Con-
rad, 26; efforts for Peace,
28 ; announces his intention
of abdicating, 28; imprisoned
INDEX.
KNIGHTS
695
by his son, 29; escape and
death, 29 ; character, 29.
Henry V., Emperor, imprisons
his father, 29; crowned ;>t
Mainz, 29 ; contest with
Pope Paschal, }o; crowned
at Rome, }i; excommuni-
cated, 31; negociates with
the Pope, 31; returns to
Rome and confirms the elec-
tion ot the Antipope Gre-
gory, }i; anathema pro-
nounced against him l>y
the Council at Reims, 32 ;
death, 54.
- — VI., Emperor, ami his wife
Constance, crowned by'Pope
Celestine, 59 ; conquers
Sicily, 59; his infant son
elected king of the Romans,
60 ; death, 60.
VII., Emperor, 107 ;
death, 112.
I. of England, 32, 33.
II., his submission to
Pope Alexander, 55 ; gifts
of property to the Templars,
351, »■
VIII., of England, inter-
cedes with Pope Julius II.
for the Venetians, 23*7;
' Defender of the Faith,' 249.
of Thuringia, 79.
Heresy and Heretics, historical
use c4 the terms, 577.
Heretics, crusades agamst, 57,
69. 71; laws against, 624.
Heriger of Taubes en the liu-
charist, jii.
Hildt bert on penitence, 276.
Hildt- brand, 5; early years, 6;
begins the conflict between
the Papacy and the Lm-
perors, 6; sub -deacon to
Leo IX., offered the Papacy,
9; declines and suggests
Chancellor Gebhard. 9; the
Eucharistic controversy, j 17
(see Gregory VII.).
Hirschau, the Congregation of,
Jj6.
Hohenstaufen, the House of,
and the Papacy, 40, 42, 61.
Holy League, the, 239.
Honorius II., anti-pope, 14;
excommunication and death,
M-
II., Pope, 4?.
HI.. Pope, 71.
IV., Pope, 9}.
Hospital, origin of the name,
352, «.
Hospitallers of St. Anthony,
and ohers, 352.
Hospital Brethren of St. John
at Jerusalem, 353; new
t rganization of, 35? ; rivalry
with the Templars, 353 ;
at Rhodes, 354.
Host, elevation of the, first
practised, 326.
Hugh des Payens, Grand Mas-
ter of the Templars, 355.
Humanists, the, 684.
Humbert, the papal legate to
Constantinople, 9.
llumiliati, the, Order of, 36?
ILiniades, John, repulses Ma-
homet from Belgrade, 207.
Hus, John, 657 ; ordained
priest, 658; his chapel
' Bethlehem,' 658 ; tract
against the superstitious
craving for relics, 662 ;
Rector of the university of
Prague, 664 ; protests against
the burning of Wyclif's
books, 665; preaches against
indulgences, 666; withdraws
from Prague, 667; his writ-
ings, 667; Bohemian Tracts,
668 ; summoned to Con-
stance, 160, 669; trial, 158,
671 ; execution, 673.
Hymnology, Latin, 305.
i.yperdulia of the Virgin
Mary, 298.
I.
Impanation in the Holy Eucha-
rist, jig.
Indulgences, plenary and
special, 283; lesser, 288.
Infallibility, Papal, first claims
of, 259 ; decreed, 259, 305, n.
Infant Communion forbidden,
32S.
Innocent II., Pope, 43; re-
stored to Rome, 47.
III., anti-pope, 57.
III., Pope, his previous
career, works and character,
6? ; reforms, 64 ; guardinn to
Frederick, King of Sicily,
64; wide power, 67 ; con-
firms the Order of the Fran-
ciseans, ;86; on the tenets
of the Waldenses, 602.
IV., Pope, his Council at
Lyon, 78 ; death, 80.
V., Pope, 92.
VI., Pope, 132, in.
VII., Pope, 14?.
VI II., Pope, 219; his cor-
ruptions, 219; war with
Naples, alliance with the
Medici, 220; death, 221.
Inquisition, origin of the, 62? ;
laws against heretics, 624;
in Germany, 625 ; estab-
lished in Spain, 626 ; num-
ber of victims, 627.
Interdict, first example of its
use, 50, n.
, the Long, 114, 121, <;6?.
Investitures, Gregory Yll.'s
decree agaimt, 17, 3;; re-
sult of the conflict, 41.
Isidore, Cardinal, his mission
to Rome, 190.
St. James of the Sword, Order
of, ?6j.
Jerome of Prague, 659 ; copies
Wyclif's writings, 660 ; first
Latin treatise, 661 ; cited to
Constance, 674; recantation
and trial, 675; condemna-
tion, 676; execution, 677.
Jews, the, persecuted by John
XXII., no, in; protected
by Clement VI., 1 ji.
Joachim, Al bot. prophecies of
tlie .Millennium, 419; his
three states of the world,
421; denounces the corrup-
tions of Rome, 421.
Joanna of Naples, 125; sells
Avignon to the Papacy, 126.
Joasaph, Patriarch, 188.
John MX., Pope, ?.
XXI., Pope, 92.
XXIL, Pope, no; perse-
cutes lepers, magicians, and
Jews, in; claims the vica-
riate of the Empire, n?;
inteidict against Louis IV.,
1 14 ; charged with heresy,
117; death, 118; quarrel
with the Franciscans, 43c,
54'>-
XXIII., Pope, 150; his
character, 150, 151; at Con-
stance, 155; deposed, 162.
John of Parma, General of the
Franciscans, 413; resigns,
414.
Jubilee, the, in 1300, 96 ; in
1350, ij2 : in 1390 and 1400,
141 ; in 1450, 199 ; in 1475,
217; in 1500, 226.
Julius II., Pope, 235 ; portrait
and character, 235; con-
quests in the R. .magna, 2?6;
rupture with Louis XII.,
237; siege of Mirandola,
239; death, 241.
St. Justina, Congregation of,
it-].
a Kempis, Thomas, his ' Dt
Tmifationt Christi,' 574.
Keys of St. Peter, the, 285, «.,-
power of, 287.
Knights of Evora, Order of,
163.
696
LADISLAUS
INDEX.
MORAVIAN
Ladislaus, king of Naples,
crusade against, 151, 666.
Lambert on the monastic re-
forms in Germany, 335.
Lanfranc, Abbot of Bee, 35,^14;
Archbishop of Canterbury,
his reforms, 35 ; supports the
king's policy of independ-
ence, 36; death. 36; con-
test with Berengar on the
Eucharist. J15 ; use of dia-
lectics, 316, 323, 452; his
revival of the liberal arts,
460.
Languedoc, influences against
the Clergy, 588 ; religious
revolt in, 608.
Lateran Councils:— the First
General, 34; the Second,
47 ; the Third, 57 ; the
Fourth, 70; the Filth, 240;
end of it, 247.
Latin Literature, decline of,
440.
Legates, papal, their power,
260; resisted in England,
261, n.
Legnano, battle of, 56.
Leo IX., Pope, his reforms,
councils, 7 ; judgments and
mildness, 7 ; defeated at
CMtella and made prisoner,
8 ; returns to Rome to die, 8.
■ X., Pope, 24? ; splendour,
luxury, and extravagance,
24? ; instability and selfish-
ness of his policy, 244 ; con-
cordat with Francis I., 245 ;
death, 249.
XIII., Pope, Encyclical
of, 5U-
, Archbi>hop of Achrada,
letter denouncing the here-
sies of the Latin Church, 8.
Lollards etymology of the
name, 569, n. ; society of,
570; in England, 649, 11.
Lombard League, the, 55.
Lombard, Peter, Master of Sen-
tences, 48 j ; on penitence,
276; absolution, 278; hyper-
dulia of the Virgin, 298.
Lothair 11., Emperor, 43, 46.
Louis IV., of Bivaria, 112;
Emperor, contested election
of, opposed by John XXII.,
H2; victory at Muhldorf,
11;; vt Trent, 115; o >rona-
ti 11 at Rome, 116; sentence
of deprivation against John
XXII., 116; retreat from
Rome, 116; assembly nt
Pisa 117; Benedict XII.
and Philip VI., 120; efforts
for a reconciliation, 121 ;
alliance with England, 121;
hostility of Clement VI..
124 ; rival election of
Charles IV., 124; death, 125.
Louis VIII., or France, in Lan-
guedoc, death, 619.
IX., St., of France, his
first crusade, 85 ; captivity
in Egypt, 86 ; ecclesiastical
policy, 86 ; Fragmatic Sanc-
tion, 87 ; treatment of Here-
tics and Jews, 87 ; second
crusade, 88 ; death, 88.
XII., of France, divorced
from his wife Jeanne, 224;
rupture with Julius 11., 237 ;
death, 24;.
Loyola, Ignatius, founds the
Socieiy of Jesus, 249, 689.
Lucius ill., Pope, 57.
Lullianists, the, 553.
Lully, Raymond, 552 ; his Ars
Generalis, 55 j ; devotes him-
self to the conversion of
Jews and Saracens, ib. ;
school of followers, ib.
Luther, Martin, publishes his
95 theses, 247, 685 ; his
three Primary Works, 685;
burns the Pope's Bull, 685.
Lyon, the First Council of, 79 ;
the Second, 91.
Machiavelli, Niccolo, 230, n.
Mahomet II., 190; takes Con-
stantinople, 202.
Manfred, regent in Italy, 80;
Kinn of Sicily, 8?.
Manichean element in the
medieval heresies, 578, 581,
582, 58;.
Mantua, Congress of, 209.
Marinnano, battle ot, 245.
Mariolatry, development of,
295.
Mark, Archbishop, at the
Council of Florence, 187 ;
refuses to sign the 'Defini-
tion,' 189.
Martin IV., Pope, 9?.
V., Pope, 163 ; first brief, j
164; concordats, 165; at
Rome, 169; death. 171.
Mary, the Virgin, festivals
and titles, 295; deification,
296; mediation, 298 ; hymns
and office, 299; Ave Maria
and Marian Psalters, 300;
immaculate conception, 300-
305.
Ma-ter, degree of, its original
sense, 470.
Matltias of Janow, 65?.
Matthias (see Corvinus).
Emperor, 680.
Matilda, Countess of Tuscany,
20; Henry IV. rtceived at
her castle of Canossa, 20;
her marriage with Welf, son
of the Duke of Bavaria, 26
Maximilian I., 222; 'Emperor
Elect,' 237 ; joins the Holy
League, 240.
Medici, Lorenzo de', attempted
assassination, 217; alliance
with Innocent VilL, 220 ;
death, 221.
, John de', 242 (see Leo X.)
, Catherine de', 253, n.
Medieval Church, the, consti
tution, wot ship and doc
irines of, 25?.
Melanchtlion, Philip, 685.
Melfi, the Code ot, 75.
, Council at, 13.
Mendicant Friars, the, 369/.;
their exertions during the
'Black Death,' 131; privi-
leges granted by Alexandei
V., 148; their place in the
Church, 400 ; preaching, 405 ;
as confessors, 406 ; failure oi
their system, 408 ; acquisi-
tion ot lai.ds and houses,
409 ; possession of property
sanctioned by Innocent IV.,
413 ; champions of ignorance
and superstition, 433 ; re-
stricted to lour Orders. 434;
their influence and wealth,
4J5-
Michael VIII., Pakeologus,
Emperor, 90.
Michael di Cesena persecutes
the 'Fraticelli,' 451; joins
the Ghibelline party, 432.
Milicz of Kremsier, 654.
Military and Minor Monastic
Orders, 351.
Milizia Gauiente, La, Order
of, 364.
Minims, the, founded by
Francis of Paola, 433.
Minorites, Onlc of the, 389;
arrival in England, 390, n.
Miracle play-, Mysteries, and
Mock lestivals, 274.
Miracles, multiplication of,
29J.
Mirandola, siege of, 239.
Monastic Orders and Mendi-
cant Friars, 3^8 ; spirit of
independence, 331 ; alliance
with the Papacy, 331.
Monks, their ambition and
profligacy, 347.
Montfort, Simon de, 612; his
character, 61 J ; take- Carcas-
sonne, 61; ; elect d Viscount
of Beziers, 6i<;; captures
M 'nerve, 615, chosen prince
and sover igo of Languedoc,
617; death, 619.
Moravian Brethren, the, 680.
INDEX.
697
Mystical Theology and the
Mystics, 554.
Mysticism, impulses to, 556 ;
teaching, 557.
Mystics, the Scholastic, 479.
N.
Nicolas II., Pope, 11 ; holds a
Council at Melfi, 13 ; his
treaty with Robert Guiscard,
13 ; excommunicated by a
council of German bishops,
13 ; death, 14.
III., Pope, 92 ; issues a
Bull concerning the Fran-
ciscan rules of property, 426.
IV., Pope, 9J.
V., anti-pope, 116; sub-
mission and seclusion at
Avignon, 117.
V., I'ope, 19?; character,
198 ; death, 202 ; love of
letters, 20 3.
of Basle, 559 ; his associa-
tion of the ' Friends <>f God,'
560; martyrdom at Vienne,
561.
Nicolaus de Lyra, his PostiUee
on the whole Bible, 551 ;
influence on Wyclif and
Luther, 551, n.
Nilus the Younger, 331.
Nogaret, William of, takes
Pope BonifaceVIII. prisoner,
100; excommunicated, 102.
Nominalism taught by Hos-
cellin, 465 ; revived by Ock-
him, 547; long coi flict with
Realism, 548.
Norbert, founder of the Pr«-
monstiatensian Order, J45.
Nuremburg, the Peace of, 686.
Observants, the, 412.
Ockham, William of, 545 ;
supports Philip the Fair in
his contest with Boniface,
546; Provincial Minister of
England, 546 ; joins Louis
IV. against, John XXII.,
11?, 4J2, 546; his Nominal-
ism, 547 ; various works,
547-
OZcumenical Councils of the
Romans (see Councils).
Olivi, Peter John, his I'osWJa
in Apncalypsin, 427, 428.
Orient il Influence derived from
the Crusades. 401.
Oshor, Synod at, 14.
Otho IV., 65; crowned Em-
peror, 66 ; unpopularity, 66;
excommunicated, 66.
0 ran to taken by Mahomet,
218.
P.
Painting, J09.
Pabvologus John I., 134.
, John II., 186.
Palecz, Stephen of, 665, n.
Papacy, the, conflict for supre-
macy, 2 ; exaltation of, 62 ;
triumph of, and beginning of
its decline, 85; elections,
rules for, 91 ; turning point
in its fortune, 104 ; claims,
climax of, 259; Legates,
260; election of bishops,
26? ; exactions, 266 ; in the
age of the Renaissance, 214 ;
of the Reformation, 233.
Papal Schism, the Great, IJ7.
Paris, University of, 489 /. ;
suspended, 498 ; contest with
the Mendicants, 507 ; en-
deavours to end the Papal
Schism in 1394, 141.
Parliament, the English, reply
to Pope Boniface's claim of
suzerainty over Scotland, 97.
Parochial Clergy, degraded
state of the, 269.
Paschal II., Pope, 23; excom-
municates Henry IV., 28 ;
compromise about investi-
tures, jo; contest with
Henry V., 30 ; imprisoned,
?o ; extorted treaty, ji ;
flight and death, 31.
Paschal III., Pope, 54.
Paschasius Radbert on the
Eucharist, 311.
Pastoureaux, Crusade of the,
Paul II., Pope, 212 ; death,
213.
Paulicians, the, history of,
578; spread to Western
Europe, 580.
Pavia, battle of, 251.
Pavia, Council of, transferred
to Siena, 170.
Pazzi, conspiracy of the, 217.
Penance, 281 ; commutations
of, 282.
Peter of Arragon, defeat and
death at Muret, 617.
of Bruis, and the Petro-
busians, 58}.
' the Venerable,' of Clugny,
45; defends his Order, 349 ;
describes Abelard's charac-
ter, 477.
St. Peter's, Rome, building
commenced by Nicolas V.,
204.
Petit, Jean, case of, 165,
Petrarch, one of the Deputies
to Clement VI., i;;; at
Avignon, 127 ; crowned with
laurel in the Capitol, 128.
Philip I. of France, 27.
II., 65 ; murdered, 65.
III., 88.
IV., conflict with Pope
Boniface, 95; burns the
Bull Ausculta fin, 98; as-
sembles the States General,
98; excommunicated, 100;
demands his suspension and
trial, 100 ; death, no.
VI., of Valois, proposes
a Crusade, 117; "ppoMtion
to the Emperor Louis IV.,
120/.
Piacenza, Council of, 26.
Picards (Beghards), the, 678.
Piccolomini, ^Eneas Sylvius,
179; early life, 180; at
Basle, 180; recovers from
the Plague, 182; becomes
secretary to Frederick III.,
184; to Eugenius IV., 191;
his book on Germany, 207
(see Pius 1 1.).
Pilgrimages, practice of, 292.
Pisa, Council of, 146 ; de-
poses both Popes, 1 46.
, Schismatic Council at,
2*9.
Pius II., Pope, 208; devotion
to the Crusade, 208; zeal
for the Papacy, 210 ; his
Bulls, 210; invites Ma-
homet II. to embrace Chris-
tianity, 211 ; sets out for
the crusade, death, 212.
III., Pope, 232.
Platina, Bart. Sicchi, perse-
cuted by Paul II., 2ij.
Pluralities, multiplication cf,
268.
Porcaro, Stephen, his conspi-
racy, 201 ; execution, 201.
Portiuncula, church of the, at
Assisi, 384, 387 ; Indul-
gence of, 418.
Pra>monstratensian Orde>', 545.
Praemunire, statutes of, 140.
Pragmatic Sanction, the, of
Bourges, 181 ; annulled, 246.
Prague, University of, founded,
653 ; connection wiih Ox-
ford, 653, n. ; secession of
the Germans, 66j.
Preaching Friars, Dominican,
Order of, 375.
Printing, invention of, 204 ;
first use ut, mi Rome, 21 ,\
Protest mts. the name first,
used, 686.
Provence, influences against
the Clergy in, 588.
Psalter*, the Mariana ;co.
Publicans, the, 586; their per-
secution, 587.
Pulleyn, Robert, his books of
Sentences, 482.
698
QUADRIVITJM
INDEX.
Quadrivium, the, 441.
Questuaries, 289.
R.
Rade vvini. Florentius, 572;
second founded ot the Order
ot the Brethren of Common
Life, 572.
Ratherius on the Eucharist,
311.
Rati>bon, the Diet at, 688.
Ratramn on the Eucharist,
jii.
Ravenna, battle of. 240.
Raymond V. of Toulouse ap-
plies to the Cistercians to
restore religious pence, 589.
VI., 609; excommuni-
cated for the murder of Pe ter
of Cstelnau, 611; submis-
sion and penance, 614; re-
turns to Toulouse, 618 ;
death, 619.
VII., swea-s fealty to the
King of France, 620.
, Roger, defence of Car-
cassonne ai d death, 615.
du Puy, first Grand Mas-
ter of the Hospital Brethren
of St. John, 353.
de Sabunde, his ' Natural
Theology,' 568.
Realism and Nominalism, 465.
Reform, the Clerical party o*,
v
Reformation, the, beginning
of, 6 jo, 682/.
Reginald of Cologne, 54.
Reims, Council of, 32
Relics, traffic in, 290.
Repentance, doctrine of, 276.
Rhense on the Rhine, first
Electoral Union at, 121.
Riario, Peter and Jerome, 217.
Rienzi, Nicholas, birth and
early life, 128 ; Papal No-
tary, 128; Tribune ol Rome,
129; imprisoned at Avignon,
1 ?o ; released by Innocent
VI.. 1 J2 ; death, i}?.
Robert of Arbrissel, founds
the Order of Fontevraud,
339; for women, 340.
Robert the Wite, of Naples,
112, 124.
linger of Sicily, 47.
Home Backed by Guiscard, 2? ;
by the Germans, 252.
Rome and Constantinople,
complete and final schism, 8.
lioniuald, founder of the Order
of Cam a 'tin i, 334.
Roncaglia, Assembly at, 52.
Rosarv, the, its use first esta-
blished, 288.
Roscellin, the champion of
Nominalism, 465.
Rose, the Golden, given to
Sigismund, 161.
Kud'lf I. of Hap.-burg, King
ot the Romans, 89.
Rupert, Count Palatine, King
of the Romans, 142.
Ruysbroek, John, 565 ; his
claim to inspiration, 56;.
Sacraments, the Seven, 275.
Saints, Lives of the, 271 ;
multiplication of, 291, 294.
Salisbury, John of, on the
behaviour of the Legate
Jordanus, 261 ; the scholastic
tendencies of the age, 480.
Samson, Abbot of St. Ed-
mund's Bury, 347, n.
Savonarola, Jerome, 226; at
Florence, 227 ; bis • Sacri-
fice of Vanities,' 228 ; ex-
communicated, 229 ; resumes
his preaching, 229 ; proposed
ordeal by fire, 2jo ; executed.
230.
Schmalkald, League of, 686.
Schmalkaldic War, the, 689.
Scholastic Divinity, 451.
Scholasticism, 453, /. ,• Fir.-t
Age of, 464; Second Age,
486 ; Third Age, 543 ; decline
of, 549; its work, 550.
and Mysticism, 555.
Schools, Clerical, 441, /. ; de-
cline of, 441.
Scotists, the, 512, 522.
Scotus, John. m the Eucharist,
3 1 1 (see Erigena).
Sci iptures, the, vernacular
translations of, 273 ; neglect
of, lor scholastic studies,
482.
Sects and Heresies of the
Middle Ages, 576.
Sempringham, or the Gilber-
tines, Order of, 341.
Sentences,' books of, 274, 482.
'Sicilian Monarchy,' the, 27.
Vespers, the, 9?.
Sigbert, King, founds a school
in Fast Anglia, 44?.
Sigismund, Emperor, 152;
convokes the Council of Con-
stance, K4; his safe-con-
duct to Hus, 1 55, 670 ; at the
Council, 158, 671 ; revolt of
Bohemia against him, 679;
in Italy, 175 ; coronation,
176; at Basle, 176; acknow-
ledged in Bohemia, 679;
death, 679.
Simony, 268.
Sixtus IV.. Pope, 216; depra-
vity, corruption, and oppres-
sion, 217 ; death, 219.
Solyman II., his conquests,
25i-
Sorbonne, School of the,
founded, 506.
Spires, the Diet of. 686.
' Spirituals,' or Zealots, the
Franciscan, 419.
Stephen IX., Pope, 9.
, Abbot of Obaize, refuses
to grant indulgences, 284.
of Tigerno, founds the
Order of Grammont, 337 ;
canonized, 331, n,
Stigmata >acra, the, of St.
Francis, 393 ; controversy
on, 395.
Stitny, Thomas of, 65;.
Supererogation, Treasury of,
286.
Supremacy, conflict for, be-
tween the Church and the
Empire, 2.
Suso (Henry von Berg), his
autobiography, 564.
Sylvester II., Pope, 448.
III., Pope, 4.
Taborites, the, 678.
Talmud, the, copies of, des-
troyed, in.
Tauler, John, 561 ; at Paris
and Strassburg, 562; his
conversion, 562; writings,
563 ; death, 564.
Tauss, battle of, 172.
Templars, Order of the, 354,
355; Rule of the Orde>, 356;
various ranks, 35-; de-
generacy, 358 ; abolished,
108.
Tertiaries, the. j-8, 392.
Tetzel, and the Indulgence of
Leo X., 247.
Teutonic Knights, the, Order
of, 3^2.
I'h' odore of Tarsus, Arch-
bishop of Canterbury, 44;;
his teaching. 444.
Thirty Years' War, beginning
of the, 680.
Tl omists, the, 512, 522.
Tithes, 267.
Torquemada, Thomas de, 627.
Toulouse, Council of, prohibi-
tion of the Scriptures, 274 ;
Canons of, for the extinction
of heresy, 622; origin of the
Inquisition, 623.
heretics at, 588; their
Pope N quinta, 589; mis-
sion against, 590.
TOURS
INDEX.
G99
Tours, National Ass mbly at,
2j8.
Transubstantiation, the doc-
trine of, established for the
first time, 71 ; decreed, 325.
Trent, anti-japal assembly at,
115 ; Council of, 689.
Tribur, Assembly of German
princes, prelates, &c. at, 19.
Trinitarians or Matburins, Or-
der of, 365.
Trivium, the, 441.
u.
Universities, origin and na-
ture of, 48-7.
University of Cambridge, the
name first applied to its
school, 490.
ot Oxford, first called so,
49°.
■ of Paris (see Paris).
Urban II., Pope, election and
character, 25 ; directs the
first Crusade to the Holy
Land, 26; the second, 27;
recovers Rome from the
anti-pope, 27 ; capture of
Jerusalem, 27; death, 27.
III., Pope, 58.
IV., Pope, offers the
Crown of Sicily to Charles of
Anjou, 8}; death, 84.
V., Pope, 133 ; g°es to
Eome, death, 154; claims
arrears of tribute from
England, 637.
VI., Pope, 137 ; im-
prisoned at Nocera, and es-
capes to Genoa, 139; re-
turns to Rome, 140.
V.
Valla, Lanrentius, 204.
Varna, battle of, 190.
Vatican, the, building corn-
men, ed by Nicolas V., 205.
Venice and the Papacy, 218,
236, 237, 239, 244.
Vernacular preaching and
teaching, 272 ; translations
of the Scriptures, 273.
Victor II., Pope, 9.
III., Pope, 25.
IV., Ai.ti-pope, 52.
Victor, Adam of, his Liturgi-
cal Poetry, 305.
, Hugh ot, 480.
, Richard of, 480.
, Walter of, 480.
Victorine School, 279, 479.
Vienne, Council of, 108.
Vigne, Peter delle, 75.
Visconii, the, of Aiilan, 112,
154, u;.
Vitelle?chi, John of, 177.
w.
Waldenses, the, or Poor Men
of Lyon, 596; free from
Manicheism, 597 ; founda-
tion of the sect, 598 ; study
of the Scriptures and preach-
ing, 599; wide diffusion,
601 ; teach the Scriptures in
the vernacular, 602 ; ortho-
doxy, 60} ; moral and social
virtues, 605 ; writings, 605.
Wazo, Bishop of Liege, 581.
Wesiphalia, Peace of, 690.
White Friars, the, 364; divi-
sions ot the Order, 365.
Widikund of Corvey on Mon-
astic reforms in Germany,
115-
Wilfrith, Bishop of York,
444-
William the Conqueror, his
ecclesiastical policy, ;;.
Rufus, rapacity and ex-
travagance, 36.
William of Champeaux, 467.
of Holland, 79.
— of Nottingham and Henry
III., 410.
Windesheim, Society of Canons
at, 572.
Worms, Concordat of, 34.
the Diet of, 68;.
Wi'nzburg, the Diet of, 4,.
Wyclif, John, 630; lit." at
Oxford, tii ; three stages of
his leaching, 634; bis Doc-
tor's Degree, 6j£ ; Scbola-tlc
works, 636; ecclesiastical
and national politics, 637 ;
opposes Urban V.'s demand
of tribute, 637; Old r of
'Poor Priests,' 640 ; opposes
the taxes on the Clergy,
641 ; sent to Bruges, 642 j
at St. Paul's, 643 ; state-
paper for Hi hard II., 644;
at Lambeth, 645 ; on ibe
Eucharist, '46; charges of
heresy, 647; translatts the
Bilib, 648; death, '49-,
burning 01 his works at
Prague, 665.
Wykeham, William of, 641 ;
bis temporalities seized, 642.
X.
Xavier, Francis, 689.
Zbynek Zajitz, Archbishop,
662; opposes the reforming
party, 663 ; burns Wyclif a
books, 665 ; death, 660.
Ziska, John of Trocnow, 679.
Znaim, Stanislaus of, 665, n.
Zwingli, Ulrich, 686.
Date Due
:
p ic
ft m
£8
A
MR? 2
'48
MR 8- '49
'"f-fcj
» d o 0 '^0
i
$)
BW901 .S657
The history of the Christian Church
Princeton Theological Seminary-Speer Library
1 1012 00034 3444